Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume1 Chapter6

2009-06-07T22:14:57Z

BonekruZher: spelling corrections

===Chapter 6: On the polluted earth===

"It" has been living inside the earth for a long time. Without moving, only ingesting polluted substance inside the soiled earth, for a long time.

Maybe "it" doesn't even have a sense of time, living beneath the surface without even feeling discomfort, moving slightly between sleeping and awake to eat soil, time is wasted away in slumber.

However, the time to wake-up is soon to come. Since "It" is already in Mature Form, living by consuming polluted substance is possible. But its offspring is different. Since larvae form is intolerant to polluted substance, they can't digest it. That's why they need unpolluted nutrient.

The time for sleeping is over, in order to thrive. With the cracking sound of the earth, the signal to awaken is ringing.

<center>◇</center>

The sounds of grinding pipes is screeching all over the place. The violent shaking of the footing cause Nina to lose her balance, but Layfon caught her arm.

For a moment, there was a sparkle on her face. Feeling that he just did something which should not be done, Layfon thought of letting go of her arm. However after reconsidering it, he only bend over.'''(!)'''

"What... is this...?"

To overcome the sound of metallic screeching all over the place, Nina raises her voice. Otherwise, her sound won't be heard by Layfon who is standing next to her.

"It's a Cityquake '''(!)'''

Layfon also raises his voice.

"This is... Cityquake?"

Looks like it's the first time Nina experiences such a thing, as she looks at her surrounding with confused face.

"At first it was shaking vertically, maybe the city took a wrong step into a ravine...."

Layfon carefully confirmed the sensation of the shaking. At first it was shaking vertically, and then it is shaking diagonally. The bucket and brush which was placed near their feet is now sliding freely along the floor. It took a wrong step, maybe it is sliding into some kind of hole? If so then things have developed into the worst situation. A city which cannot move is a perfect prey for filth monsters.

Nina who was momentarily overwhelmed by the shaking, is now quickly regain herself and shout, "There should be emergency call! We must go back quickly!"

"As you see the footing is unstable. We can't move around yet"

"Even so we still have to go back!"

Nina shook off Layfon's hand and standing up, Kei is running through her body. Using internal-type Kei to enhance body movement, Nina runs through between the gap of the pipes as if weaving them.

"Ah the hell with it"

Also using internal-type Kei, Layfon chases after Nina. Even quicker then Nina, Layfon quickly moves forward as if he is half-flying.

In front of him, Nina is running through the passageway which is suspended in the middle of the air.

"She's too reckless"

Although that is the shortest route to go to the surface, it is a risky action. At the moment, the passage is swinging left and right like it could collapse at any moment. As such, it wouldn't be strange if Nina who is running with all her strength suddenly gets thrown-off from the passage.

There isn't even the time to use the stairs. Layfon is moving while kicking the pipes here and there.

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume1 The Seventh Question

2009-05-03T03:34:14Z

BonekruZher:

=== Seventh Question ===

'''Please answer the following question:'''

'''What are the comparative and superlative forms for the words ‘good’ and ‘bad’?'''

'''Himeji Mizuki’s Answer:'''

“Good—Better—Best”

“Bad—Worse—Worst”

'''Teacher’s Comment:'''

Correct Answer.

'''Yoshii Akihisa’s Answer:'''

“Good—Gooder—Goodest”

'''Teacher’s Comment:'''

I am surprised that you made such a common mistake. The comparative and superlative for good and bad is not just adding ‘er’ and ‘est’, don’t forget it next time.

'''Tsuchiya Kouta’s Answer:'''

“Bad—Butter—Bust”

'''Teacher’s Comment:'''

The meanings of these three words are ‘bad’, ‘butter’, ‘bust’.[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Question_7]

<center>☆</center>

“I am going to use the hidden strategy that I mentioned yesterday.”

This was the first sentence Yuuji said when he came to school in the next morning.

“Strategy? It is still not the time for war yet right?”

The time now was 8:30 a.m. and the war was scheduled to start at 9:00 a.m.

“I am not using it on Class B, our target is Class C.”

“Ah, I see. What are you planning to do?”

“I plan to let you, Hideyoshi, wear this.”

Yuuji took out a set of female uniform from his bag after he said that.

The uniform used black and red as its base colour. It was a rare piece of artistic work for people in the society and students from other schools.

Come to think of it, Yuuji, how did you get hold on this? What had happened to you?

“No problem, but why do you want me to wear this?”

Hideyoshi, as a guy you should care a bit more shouldn’t you?

By the way, after wearing it Hideyoshi looked more like a girl, almost like his twin sister in Class A---

“I would like you to act as Yuuko Kinoshita, and pretend to be the messenger from Class A.”

I see, that’s why he wants Hideyoshi to wear a female uniform!

Hideyoshi had a twin sister in Class A. They looked exactly the same, just like monozygotic twins. The differences between them were results and the way they spoke.

In other words, pretend to be his sister, and using the name of Class A and put pressure on Class C?

“Hideyoshi, quickly go and change your uniform!”

“Oh, OK….”

Hideyoshi took the uniform from Yuuji, and changed into the uniform in front of them.

What’s wrong? What is this strange feeling in my chest? Although he is a guy, I just cannot take my eyes away from him!

"……" ''*Sounds of picture being taken*''

Silent pervert used the speed that almost gets his finger on fire and kept pressing the button on the camera.

Luckily, I am not the only one having this strange feeling.

“OK, I have finished changing. Huh? What’s wrong with you guys?”

Our faces must have looked very complicated I think?

“What should I say? I am not very sure as well!”

“You guys are so strange.”

No, it is your outlook that is strange! Why do you look so pretty?

“Then, let’s go to Class C.”

“Yeah.”

Yuuji left the classroom with Hideyoshi.

“Ah, I want to go as well.”

I quickly followed them.

I have been thinking about this yesterday. There was a very long distance between Class C and Class F. Although this was mostly due to the different sizes for each classroom, I still hoped the school could build it in a simpler way.

We continued walking, and eventually stopped in front of Class C classroom.

“I am sorry, Hideyoshi. You need to go in alone.”

Since he needed to pretend to be Class A messenger, Yuuji and I who were Class F members couldn’t stay beside him. Therefore we planned to hide somewhere and observed how things went.

“I don’t really feel like going…”

Hideyoshi looked very unwilling to do it. That’s understandable, pretending to be his sister and cheating the enemy is not a good experience to go through.

“We are counting on you.”

“Ah…..There is no other way….”

“Sorry, but please provoke them as hard as you can. Make them hate Class A from the bottom of their hearts. I think you should be able to do it.”

Hideyoshi is a genius in acting, with a nickname of Star of the Drama Club. Although he is not good at studying, his performance in other areas is pretty impressive.

“Ah….Don‘t put too much hope on me……”

Hideyoshi sighed and powerlessly walked towards Class C. He looked very unhappy. Could he really cheat them in his current condition?

“Yuuji, are you sure Hideyoshi is fine? I think we better switch to another plan…”

“I think there should be no problem.”

Really? I kept on feeling that Hideyoshi looked like he didn’t want to do it at all. I just hope that his acting skill was not affected by his mental instability.

“I am worried …….”

“Shhhhh! Hideyoshi is going into the classroom.”

Yuuji put his finger to his mouth. We were so far away; they shouldn’t be able to hear us. However it was better to play it safe so let’s just follow what Yuuji said.

''*Sounds of door opening*'' We heard the sound of the door that Hideyoshi opened.

“You dirty pigs, shut up now!”

……Wow.

“Hideyoshi really lived up to his name.”

“Yeah, there is no better way to provoke them than this.”

Even if he didn’t say anything, the hatred of Class C toward Class A should rise dramatically I think?

“W..What did you say!”

The shout must have come from the Class C class leader Koyama. I could feel the anger in her words without looking at her face. This was expected, they got scolded as pigs without knowing what is going on…..

“Don’t talk to me! The disgusting smell from the pigs will spread to me as well!”

You walk to them yourself and blame them for spreading pig smell? Wow, aren’t you acting a little bit too much?

“You are the Kinoshita from Class A right? Don’t think that you can be so arrogant when your result is good. What are you doing here in our classroom?”

In term of being well known in the school, Yuuko Kinoshita was more famous than Hideyoshi. Also, Hideyoshi was wearing a female uniform now; there was no way they could see through him. Besides that, he had successfully provoked them, which has lowered their judging ability. This was just perfect.

“For me, the most unacceptable thing is that Class A classroom is built beside this ugly and smelly classroom! For people like you, a pig house is more than enough!”

“What! Are you trying to say that we are on the same level as Class F?”

Oi, Koyama! He never says anything about Class F!

“Although I don’t feel like dirtying my hand, I will give you a special offer and let you go straight into the pig house.”

Is this the minimum level of acting skill required to get into drama club? Or is our school just too weird?

“You guys are preparing for Test Summoning War right? Make sure you are well prepared, as we are going to clean all of you dirty pigs later!”

After Hideyoshi said that, he purposely stomped hard onto the ground while he was leaving the room.

“Is this ok?”

Hideyoshi looked refreshed and walked towards us.

“Yeah, you have done well.”

“We have no time to bother about an opponent like Class F! Everyone, prepare for the war against Class A!”

The scary shouts came from the Class C leader Koyama. It looked like the plan was going very smoothly for us. However, why was I feeling a little bit guilty?

“The plan is successfully done. We should start our preparation for the war against Class B.”

“Ah, OK.”

There was no time to get distracted by minor things. The Test Summoning War was going to start in ten minutes.

We quickly walked back to the Class F classroom.

<center>☆</center>

“Make good use of the doors and walls! Do not make the fighting area bigger!”

Hideyoshi's instruction echoed in the battle field.

At exactly nine o'clock, the war against Class B officially started. We resumed from the position we were in the war yesterday, which was right in front of Class B classroom, and started attacking.

According to Yuuji's instructions, our aim was to keep the enemies in the classroom.

While we were following the instructions, there was a new problem.

Something was not quite right with Himeji.

Although she was supposed to be the commander, she hadn’t given any instructions at all. Besides that, it seemed that she was not willing to take part in the war. What happened to her?

“Try to use only one subject at a time to defeat the enemy! Keep an eye on the backup!”

Therefore the person who was leading the troop now was the vice commander Hideyoshi. He followed Yuuji's instructions and achieved several objectives in just a few hours.

“The left entrance is under the counter-attack from the enemies!”

“We are lacking in the Classical Literature force. We need backup!”

The left entrance that was under enemies attack was supervised by Takenaka sensei right?

That didn't sound good at all. There were a lot of students in Class B who were good in literature related subject. If we didn't counter their attack with our strong fighters, it might give them a chance to break through our troops.

“Himeji, please provide support to the left wing!”

In Yuuji's plan, Himeji had an important task to do in the afternoon. Although I felt sorry for troubling Himeji so early, it couldn't be helped.

“Ah, th...that....”

At this important moment Himeji didn't join the fight immediately. She looked like she was going to cry; panicking and walking around. That was not looking good; the enemies were going to break through!

“Haaa!”

I shouted, pushed through the crowd and dashed towards the left entrance.

After that I whispered something to the supervising teacher Takenaka sensei.

“Bla~bla...... if this is announced......your image......”

“!”

Takenaka sensei pushed my head low, and started to look around.

I never imagined that I needed to use the threatening information I prepared for emergency--- Classical Literature version! This was not part of the plan.

“I... I need to leave for a while!”

Just as I expected, we had a bit more leeway now.

“Those who still have some Classical Literature score head towards the left entrance! Those who have consumed the score immediately go to replenish it!”

This was just a temporary solution, but it should solve the problem for now.

Now is the time.

“Himeji, what's wrong?”

I quickly asked Himeji what I was wondering. I didn't know what happened, but it looked like there was something wrong with her. Not knowing the cause would put us into disadvantages in the war.

“A...Ah, I am fine!”

Himeji quickly shook her head, her long hair also swung around according to her action. Her action was so exaggerated.

It was obvious that there was something wrong with her.

“There must be something wrong right? Can you let me know if there is anything? Maybe what you say might affect our plan.”

“R...Really it’s nothing at all!”

She kept on denying, but she looked like she was going to cry any time. There must be something wrong with her!

“The subject at the right entrance has been changed to Modern Japanese!”

“What happened to the Mathematics teacher!”

“Maybe kidnapped by Class B!”

Even the right wing’s subject had been changed into the one that Class B was good at, we were in serious trouble now!

“I am going to fight!”

Himeji quickly ran out and planned to join the fight after she said that. However---

“Ah......”

She suddenly stopped moving and turned her head down.

What happened? It looked like Himeji saw something and then behaved like that.

I looked towards the direction that Himeji was looking at.

At the end of the sight was a bastard leaning at the window and looked down on us --- Nemoto.

What did Nemoto do?

It was not very clear from where I stood, so I started to look carefully but I didn't see anything special---

“!”

Suddenly, something in his hand jumped into my sight.

It was a very normal item. It was not hard to get it, but it was also something that you could not buy.

The item in his hand was---

The letter that the shy Himeji wanted to hide from me three days ago.

“I see, so that is what happened!”

I was wondering when I heard about the treaty with Class B. That cheap and cunning Nemoto would never suggest such a fair treaty.

It seemed that he was planning to paralyse Himeji. If that's the case, then it was reasonable for him to suggest such a treaty. If Himeji couldn't fight, that treaty would be very beneficial for Class B.

It really was a good tactic. There was neither any loss, nor any risks involved.

“Himeji.”

“Y...Yes.....”

“Since you are not feeling well, don't force yourself in joining the fight. The Test Summoning War hasn't end, you need to take care of your health.”

“Yes.”

“OK, I have something else to do and need to leave now.”

“Ah......”

Although Himeji looked like she wanted to say something, I just turned away from her and ran away from the scene because I had something more important to deal with.

“Nemoto, you have done something very interesting.”

I couldn't stop myself from saying something like that.

That bastard, I must kill him at all cost!

“Yuuji!”

“Huh? What's up, Akihisa? Are you running away from the war? If it is I will use the scissors to stab you!”

When I rushed back to the classroom, Yuuji was writing something on the notebook. When I took a closer look, it had all the information for both the enemies and our side remaining forces.

“I need to talk to you.”

“Then I shall force myself to listen to you!”

Now I had no time to reply his joke, and it seemed that Yuuji realised that my attitude was different from normal. He looked at me seriously, so I looked at him with a serious face as well.

“I need the uniform that Nemoto is wearing right now.”

“What happened to you?”

D...Damn! This sounds like I am a pervert!

“Ah, no, that, er....”

Actually I wanted the letter in the uniform, but I couldn't explain it... what should I do? If I don't clarify, I will become a guy who is a pervert that wants a uniform that is worn by another guy. I would definitely face the destiny of cruel questioning.

“Sure, no problem. When we win the war, I will think of a way to get it for you.”

He agreed? Don't give me this reaction! It was just like saying 'It is not surprising that you have such interest'!

On the other hand, I couldn't explain the situation. Darn... Although it was painful, I could only accept such misunderstanding for now.

“Is that it?”

Yuuji looked at me with a helpless face. Of course that was not all I want.

“Also, I hope you don't send Himeji into this fight.”

“What is the reason?”

“I can't say.”

Although Himeji was going to tell him later, this was not something for me to let him know.

“I can't send her no matter what the situation is?”

“Yes, no matter what the situation is.”

Yuuji used his hand to support his chin, considering the request that I had just made.

The request I made now was really unreasonable.

Not using Himeji in the fight against Class B was not just greatly reduced our fighting ability, it was a suicidal action. It was very possible that we might lose this war because of this request, and Yuuji would need to take the responsibility for the result.

“I am begging you, Yuuji!”

I deeply bowed towards Yuuji.

I also understood that this request was too selfish. Not only it wouldn't give Yuuji any benefit for accepting my request, he would need to bear a huge amount of danger. Honestly if I were him, I would not accept such an unreasonable request like this without explaining the situation.

“I can agree only on one condition.”

“A condition?”

“You will take the mission that is planned to be done by Himeji. I don't care how you do it; you must accomplish it at all cost.”

However Yuuji accepted my request, he really had a better calibre than mine.

“Of course, leave it to me! I will definitely complete the mission!”

The corner of Yuuji's lip slightly rose.

“So what should I do?”

“Attack Nemoto at the right time with any subject.”

“Any backup?”

“None. The class B entrance needs to be blocked.”

“Your requirement is really hard to meet!”

I am in big trouble now.

The fight now was at both entrances of the Class B classroom. Because of the location, the fight could only be done one by one. This was a key step for earning more time in order to achieve Yuuji's plan. To get close to Nemoto, who set up a formation in the classroom, one must have a very strong individual fighting ability. That's right, someone with similar power as Himeji, and I did not have such power.

“What happens if I fail?”

“Failing is not an option; you must accomplish the task even if it costs your life.”

He spoke in a very strong tone that was totally different from normal. It seemed that this mission was closely related to the whole strategy.

What should I do? How can I accomplish this mission?

“Well, I am counting on you now.”

Yuuji stood up and prepared to leave the classroom, leaving me who was in deep thought just now.

“Huh? Where are you going?”

“I am going to Class D to give them instructions. It is about the agreement last time.”

Class D.. Most probably about that air conditioner machine outside their classroom.

It was not important. What should I do, how can I accomplish the mission for Himeji......

“Akihisa.”

Before Yuuji walked out the classroom, he turned him back to me and said:

“Your result is really bad, however the same as Hideyoshi and silent pervert, you have something that others can't compete with. That's why I can trust you so much.”

“Yuuji…”

“Do it well, I won't change the plan.”

After saying that, Yuuji left the classroom.

What I am good at? My adept Syokanju controlling technique is nothing when fighting in a small area.

“Ah!”

Although it was not really an advantage, I still had one special technique to use compared to the others. There was a way to complete the mission which could only be done by someone who had scores as low as mine. However it needed a lot of determination.

“It must be very painful!”

Just imagining what was going to happen caused a huge pain to go through my body.

The amazing thing was that I gathered my resolution easily.

“OK! Now is the time to teach the evil person a good lesson!”

I gave my cheek a few good slaps to cheer myself.

Now there is a way, with a high success rate, and can be done if I have courage! I have no reason to run away. Consequences? Who cares!

“Minami! Muto and Kimishima! Come and help me for a while!”

I shouted to the three people who were in the middle of testing to replenish their score.

“What happened?”

“What for?”

“I am having a test now.”

The three of them have consumed a lot of scores in the battle yesterday, so their mission was to take the tests to replenish their scores.

“Stop the test, come and help me. It is a mission that will decide the result of this war.”

“It sounds pretty important.”

“Yeah, no joking from now.”

“What should I do?”

“Duel against my Syokanju.”

“Are the two of you serious?”

The supervisor for Syokanju duel from Class D--- English teacher Endo sensei, reminded us again.

“Yeah, of course.”

“I am going to duel with this idiot sooner or later.”

Minami and I stared at each other.

“But there is no need to come all the way to Class D and fight, is there?”

Just as the teacher said, we purposely came to Class D to duel. Also both of us were Class F students, around us were Class F students as well. This must be a very strange situation for Endo sensei.

“There is nothing we can do about it, this idiot is 'Kansatsu Shobunsha'. If we are fighting in the lousy Class F classroom, the power of the Syokanju will definitely make the whole classroom collapse.”

“Two of you, please think about it again!”

“No, I have decided. If I don't repay what she normally does to me, I can never sleep peacefully.”

“Alright. There is a saying two might understand each other better after the fight, it seems that this is also part of the education!”

Endo sensei deeply sighed and stayed away from us after saying that.

Now we can summon our Syokanjus.

I took a deep breath, and spoke loudly.

“Syokanju Summoning---”

The familiar Syokanju appeared in front of my eyes. Although there were a lot of troubles for being a 'Kansatsu Shobunsha', this was the first time I felt thankful for having this title.

“Go!”

Minami's Syokanju appeared in the scene to reply my fighting will. I made my other self hold the bokuto tightly, so tight that the bokuto almost became one with its hands, and dashed towards the enemy. Go!

Facing the enemy that had the wall at its back, my Syokanju made use of the inertia produced from the dash and swung out a strong punch.

''*PONG*''

“Darn!”

The act was too obvious and the enemy dodged it easily.

After that, the pain from the Syokanju's punch on the way bounced back to me.

“OHHH!”

I commanded my Syokanju to give a more powerful hit.

The enemy easily dodged to the side and the punch landed onto the hard wall again.

“Ouch....”

My fist suffered a great pain again.

The hit that was enough to shake the whole classroom, would also have a huge reaction force. There was a huge amount of pain going from the top of my head to the bottom of my leg and it gave me a sickening feeling.

“Aki, we are running out of time.”

Minami looked at the clock on the wall and said.

It was now two o'clock and fifty seven minutes in the afternoon, only three minutes away from the starting time of the mission.

“Isn't it about time for you to give up? Using so many people to block the entrance of the classroom, it makes the classroom so hot.”

The voice of Class B class leader Nemoto came from far away.

“What? The gutless Lord Class leader of Class B is planning to surrender now?”

The familiar voice that replied belonged to Yuuji. Since Himeji couldn't join the fight, so he needed to use our main troops and commanded them?

“HA!”

The Syokanju moved again.

That huge move still failed to hit the enemy.

It looked like the Syokanju lost the ability to learn and kept on hitting the wall with full power. Before the pain faded away, a new pain appeared immediately.

“What? It should be you who needs to give up right?”

“It is none your concern.”

“Oh really? Even though the condition of your saviour, Himeji, is not looking good?”

“For opponents like you, there is no need to bother Himeji. I left her to rest at the back.”

“Hmph! It seems you are pretty good in talking, loser class leader.”

“Loser? If you are talking about Class F, you will be enjoying that feeling very soon.”

“HA!”

This is the fourth attack.

The warm liquid dripped down from my fist.

When I looked at it, it seemed that I had lost quite a lot of blood. There was a small pool of blood on the ground now.

“There is a loud noise from the wall for a long time, what is going on?”

“Who knows? Maybe you are too disgusting and cause others to give you some trouble?”

“Hmph, say whatever you like, the winner will be decided soon. Everyone, dash out together!”

“Reform the troops! Step back first!”

“What? Boasting and running away at the same time?”

“Aki, it is about time.”

“Yeah, I know.”

I gave the comrades around me a signal with my eye.

Everyone nodded silently.

“Yoshii, Shimada, what are you planning to do?”

Endo sensei suddenly turned back and looked at us.

I needed to finish the job before he realised our fake duel and to recall the Syokanjus.

“OHHHHHH!”

I used all my force and roared.

It must be done in the fifth time! There is no turning back!

“I will leave the rest to you, Akihisa.”

After luring all the main troops away, Yuuji used his usual and clear voice to make the ad judgement.

It is exactly three o'clock in the afternoon, the mission starts now!

'''“HAAAA!”'''

I concentrated all the Syokanju's power on the fist, and punched at the wall.

Our aim from the beginning was the wall that separated Class D and Class B. The duel with Minami was just an excuse to summon the Syokanju.

“Urgh!”

The pain that ran through my whole body was stimulating the nerve.

However, only I could do this. With the price of suffering the pain that bounced back, my Syokanju had the ability to touch physical objects.

'''*Sounds of wall collapsing*'''

A clear collapsing sound opened the way to Class B.

“What?”

Beyond the collapsed wall was Nemoto's distorted face due to extreme shock.

Almost all the enemy's troop left the classroom to chase after Yuuji's main troops.

It is a rare opportunity now. Since the main troops have gone, the defence force around the class leader is extremely weak now, it is now the time to win!

“Die, Nemoto Kyoji ----”

We dashed forward and prepared to challenge Nemoto, who was still stunned because of all the sudden changes.

“Endo sensei! Class F Shimada wants to----”

“Class B Yamamoto accepts the challenge! Syokanju Summoning!”

“Damn! It is the personal guards!”

The personal guards that remained in the classroom blocked the way in front of us.

We were only twenty meters away from Nemoto, however we were inside a small classroom which made this distance look extremely long.

“H...Hahaha! You really surprised me! However it is so unfortunate! Your surprise attack plan still failed!”

Nemoto Kyoji purposely laughed loudly in order to cover his action just now.

It was true that our surprise attack plan had failed. The personal guards already surrounded Nemoto. Since we have lower score, we couldn't really break the current state anytime soon. However we have achieved our goal.

I know this is a sudden change of topic, but let me explain the characteristic of each subject!

Every subject has a different teacher teaching it. Depends on the teacher, the situation of the test will differ as well.

For example, Mathematics teacher Kiuchi sensei marks the paper very fast.

For example, World History teacher Tanaka sensei is very loose in terms of marking.

For example, English teacher Endo sensei, which is in the scene now, tends to give away some marks when he is marking the paper.

Then, how about Health Education?

Health Education teacher isn't very fast in marking papers and his marking criteria is not really loose. Also the summoning area is not very far and the teacher doesn't run very fast.

The characteristic of Health Education, is the teacher's---

''*Sounds of people landing*''

The entrance was blocked. The classroom was filled with unimaginable heat. Suddenly a student and a teacher appeared in the scene; a clear landing sound spread all over the classroom.

Because the air conditioner was broken, the windows were opened to let the air flow.

Two people climbed down from the roof using the rope, then jumped into the classroom and landed right in front of Nemoto Kyoji. That's right, the characteristic of Health Education was his extraordinary ability to move around.

“Class F Tsuchiya Kouta.”

“You..you bastard!”

“Will challenge Class B Nemoto Kyoji with Health Education.”

“Silent pervert----”

Because the personal guards were fighting us, Nemoto Kyoji had no bodyguard to protect him. Now he had no way to run.

“----Syokanju Summoning.”

Class F Tsuchiya Kouta VS Class B Nemoto Kyoji

Health Education 441 marks VS 203 marks

The short knife in silent pervert's Syokanju flashed, and instantly killed the enemy.

The war against Class B officially ended here.

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume1 The Sixth Question

2009-04-18T19:34:51Z

BonekruZher:

===Sixth Question===

'''Please answer the following question:'''

Please write down the molecular formula for Benzene.

'''Himeji Mizuki's Answer:'''

“C6H6”

'''Teacher's Comment:'''

It’s very easy isn’t it?

'''Kouta Tsuchiya's Answer:'''

“Ben+zene=Benzene”

[[image:BTS vol 01 151.jpg|thumb]]
'''Teacher's Comment:'''

Are you despising Chemistry?

'''Akihisa Yoshii's Answer:'''

“B-E-N-Z-E-N”

'''Teacher's Comment: '''

Come to my office later, together with Tsuchiya.

“Good job everyone, thanks for the effort in taking those tests.”

Yuuji said, standing on the podium and putting his hand on the table.

We had tests for the whole morning. The tests finished not long ago. Now we are going to have lunch. To replenish the score we lost in all subjects, the amount of tests we took was scary.

“We will start the Test Summoning War with Class B this afternoon, are you ready to kill?”

“Oh----”

The morale was still high, and it was the only weapon for our class.

“The main point for this war is to hold the enemies in their classroom. Therefore we can’t afford to lose the battle at this corridor.”

“Oh----”

“Himeji Mizuki will be the commander there. Guys, be prepared and ready to die.”

“I…I will try my best.”

Himeji shyly walked out from the crowd, maybe she didn’t want to shout like the boys did.

“OH-----”

The morale of the frontline troops went over the limit since they were able to fight with a beautiful girl.

In conclusion, the key to this war is the battle at the corridor. If we lose there, we are finished. Therefore from the fifty students in Class F, we send out forty of them in that battle. This troop will be led by Himeji, who is the strongest student in our class, second strongest in the whole school, so we should be able to win the battle without any hassle.

When the bell that announced the end of the lunch break rang, the war with Class B finally began.

“OK, everyone let’s go! The target is the systematic tables!”

“Yes Sir!”

To successfully hold the enemies in their classroom, we must take control of the momentum.

We rushed to the corridor outside Class B at full speed.

Since a lot of the students in Class B were good in non-science related subjects, plus the Mathematics teacher Hasegawa sensei has a larger summon area, we picked Mathematics as our main subject for battle; in other words, if we wanted to finish the battle fast, Hasegawa sensei would be very useful.

There were English essay teacher Yamada sensei and Physics teacher Kimura sensei on our side as well. This time we needed to increase the number of teachers to supervise the battle, and finish the enemies off as fast as possible!

“I can see Class B students!”

“They brought Takahashi sensei!”

Class B students walked slowly in front of us, but there were only ten of them, they should be the vanguard and just wanted to test our ability.

“Don’t let them walk back alive!”

Along with this threatening shout, the war against Class B has officially started.

Class B Nanoka Chounan VS Class F Kondo Yoshimune

Sum of All Subjects 1943 marks VS 764 marks

What? He is too strong! It is like totally different level!

Class B Kaneda Ichiyuko VS Class F Muto Keita

Sum of All Subjects 159 marks VS 69 marks

Class B Satoi Mayuko VS Class F Kimishima Hiroshi

Sum of All Subjects 152 marks VS 77 marks

The difference between the fighting abilities was overwhelming, our frontline troops kept on losing. If we didn’t send in reinforcement before their scores reduced to zero, our numbers would be greatly decreased.

Just when I was trying to see whether we have any reinforcements or whether the route is being cut off by the enemies----

“I…I am late…..S…orry…”

Himeji hardly caught her breath and arrived at the scene, I thought she should be running all the way to the front line.

“Himeji Mizuki is here!”

One of the students in Class B shouted. It seemed that Class B already knew Himeji was not in Class A, and made appropriate investigation I guess?

All the students in Class B were shocked when they heard that. It was very easy to see that they were scared of Himeji.

“Himeji, although you have just arrived, can you please….”

“Y…Yes. I will go now.”

Himeji immediately dashed into the middle of the battlefield. Looking at her gave you the feeling of calmness, I really feel like taking a photo now and keeping it as a souvenir.

“Hasegawa sensei, I am Iwashita Ritsuko from Class B; I would like to challenge Mathematics with Himeji Mizuki from Class F!”

“Ah, Hasegawa sensei, I am Himeji Mizuki, nice to meet you.”

Himeji was immediately targeted by the enemy, maybe she was the target that the enemies wanted to get rid of as soon as possible?”

“Ritsuko, I will help as well!”

Another girl from Class B stepped forward and summoned at the same time. Only two people from the ten students from Class B present here, it seemed that they were really scared of Himeji.

“Syokanju summoning!”

The magic circle appeared after the summoning and the syokanju that we were all familiar with, stood in front of us.

The enemies’ syokanjus used their swords and spears and pointed towards Himeji’s Syokanju, but her Syokanju seemed to be very calm and just held the great sword that we have seen before.

It was now a face off between the three syokanjus with the face of their owner, however---

“Eh? Himeji’s syokanju has an accessory.”

“Ah, yes. Because I am pretty good in Mathematics……”

“You can wear an accessory in the subject you are good at?”

The two head tall of Himeji’s syokanju had a beautiful looking bracelet on the left hand wrist beside the great sword on her hand.

“T..That’s?”

“She is not an enemy we can handle!”

The enemies started panicking when they saw the bracelet.

Ah, this reminds me, wearing the bracelet means---

“Erm, I am going to attack.”

Himeji tightly held her hand, following her action, her Syokanju dashed towards the enemy from its left hand side.

“Wait a minute!”

“Ritsuko! Dodge the attack first!”

Both of their syokanjus jumped to the side with dramatic actions. Suddenly, the bracelet on Himeji’s syokanju hand emitted a bright light.

Beep!

“Ahhh!”

“Ritsu.. Ritsuko!”

The instant when the left arm emitted the light, one of the enemies’ syokanju that couldn’t escape on time was covered in flame.

Class F Himeji Mizuki VS Class B Iwashita Ritsuko & Kikuiri Mayumi

Mathematics 412 marks VS 189 marks & 151 marks

So wearing the bracelet means that the syokanju is capable of using a special ability? Although I have forgotten what is the requirement score for that, I did remember somewhere in the rules stated that students who score above a certain score are able to equip a bracelet on their syokanjus, which allow them to use a special ability. This rule has nothing to do with me so I have totally forgotten about it.

“So..sorry. I can’t be that gentle in battlefield!”

Himeji’s Syokanju stuck to the enemy which had lost control due to dodging the previous attack, and cut the enemy and its weapon into half, killed it instantly and won the fight.

“Iwashita and Kikuiri have died in battle!”

“What! How’s that possible?”

“Himeji Mizuki is scarier than she was in the rumours!”

The remaining eight students from Class B looked extremely shocked; it was not surprising for them to look like that.

By the way, Himeji, you are too strong.

“E..Everyone, please do your best!”

Himeji said something that didn’t sound like a command from a commander, however it is extremely effective.

“I am going to unleash my power!”

“Himeji is the best!”

The numbers of Himeji believers had dramatically increased.

“Himeji, you can have a rest now!”

“Ah, yes.”

The enemies’ morale had significantly dropped, it was better to let Himeji to rest now. Special ability could deal huge damage but it would cost a lot of scores. Even if there was no Himeji in the fight, defeating the enemy vanguard was just a matter of time now.

“Swap with the main troop and retreat at the same time, don’t die in battle!”

And that’s the enemy’s command. Anyway we have achieved our target successfully. Let the enemy step back slowly, and restrict their actions in the Class B classroom, then the battle for today should be close to the end. It was thanks to Himeji’s extraordinary fighting ability that the plan flowed so smoothly, thank you very much!

“Akihisa, I will head back to the classroom now.”

“Huh? Why?”

Hideyoshi walked towards me when I was looking over the overall situation of the battle.

Go back? Did something happen to the main troop?

“The class leader for Class B is……”

“The guy named Nemoto.”

“You said Nemoto, could it be Nemoto Kyoji?”

“That’s right.”

The guy called Nemoto Kyoji had a very bad reputation. According to the rumours, he was a pro in doing dirty tricks, and would take whatever actions needed to achieve his goal. There were rumours about ‘Poison the opposing team in a ball game’, ‘Bring weapons when fighting with others’ and so on. I didn’t really believe he could be that bad, but being careful wouldn’t harm us at all.

“I see, then we should head back as soon as possible!”

“Although I don’t think Yuuji will fall for his trap, we better head back just to make sure everything is ok.”

After we informed Himeji about this, Hideyoshi and I brought a few men back to the classroom.

<center>☆</center>

“Wa, this is terrible!”

“I can never imagine they actually did all this.”

“This is so mean.”

When we were back at the classroom, we could see there were holes all over the Japanese tables, pencils and erasers were all broken or split into two.

“This is bad, now we can’t replenish our score smoothly.”

“Yeah, this might be a minor problem, but it certainly will affect our score replenishment.”

By the way, I think Nemoto is a pretty coward.

“Don’t worry about it too much. Although it takes some time to repair, it won’t affect our plan so much.”

“Well Yuuji, we will follow what you say.”

Something didn’t seem right.

“Why does the classroom become this bad and Yuuji, you don’t know anything about it?”

There was no problem in the classroom before the lunch break, it must have happened sometime between the start of the battle until now. However, Yuuji should have been in the classroom at that time and been able to stop them right?

“They wanted to sign a treaty with me and I went to negotiate with them, so the classroom was empty at that time.”

“What treaty?”

“Well, if both of us can’t win the war before 4 p.m., we will maintain the situation of the war as it is and start the war again from 9 a.m. tomorrow morning. Both sides cannot do anything that is related to the Test Summoning War. ”

“I see, and then you agreed?”

“That’s right.”

“But if it comes to the stage where stamina determines the result, we should have the advantage right?”

“That’s true for all of us, except Himeji.”

Ah, I see.

“After forcing them to stay in the classroom, the war ends for today, the true battle starts tomorrow.”

“That’s right. It seems we can’t take them down today.”

“At that time, Himeji’s fighting ability is more important than the fighting ability of the whole class.”

That meant the battle would focus in certain areas? Then it should be the same as the battle against Class D and let Himeji finish off the class leader I guess?

“That’s why you accept their suggestion, and let Himeji fight in perfect condition?”

“Yes. This treaty is good for me.”

Is it? Good then if you say so.

However I keep feeling a little bit strange about this. They have destroyed our tables, and then signed a treaty that was good for us at the same time. I don’t think Nemoto Kyoji is such a naïve person.

“Akihisa, we should head to the frontline now, maybe they have used some dirty tricks again.”

Hideyoshi ran out of the classroom after he said that.

“Yeah. Yuuji, we will leave this to you.”

“Oh, I will go to prepare new pencils and erasers.”

Yuuji raised his hand and said goodbye, I turned away from him and chased Hideyoshi from the back.

I managed to catch up with Hideyoshi quickly without running at my full speed.

“I keep thinking we haven’t seen the last of them!”

“Yeah. I don’t think they will stop here, we better be careful.”

What would be the next dirty trick they use? Damn, they have stronger fighting ability than us, why don’t they fight with us face to face?

We were going to reach the battlefield.

“Remember to be careful!”

“You too, Hideyoshi!”

After reminding each other, we went back to our troop.

“Hideyoshi! You are finally back!”

The person who welcomed me back was Sugawa. Huh? Wasn’t Shimada supposed to control the troop?

“Sorry to keep you waiting! What is the situation now?”

“The situation is very bad for us.”

“Huh? Why?”

The enemy’s main troop never appeared, and our fighting ability is better than them, why are we in the bad situation now?

“Shimada was captured and held as a hostage.”

“What?”

Now they are using a hostage? Do you really believe you can win with using dirty tricks?

“Therefore the enemy only has two people left, but we can’t attack them at all. What should we do?”

Now, my troop is confronted with the enemy because of this incident.

“Hmmm, let me see the situation before I make the decision.”

“Then we should head there now, the enemy is blocking us in the corridor there”

Sugawa led the way, and I followed him at the back.

After walking through the human wall formed by my troop, it was clear that the situation in front of me was exactly the same as what Sugawa had told. Shimada and her Syokanju were hold as hostages by two Class B students. And they had a tuition teacher beside them as well.

“Shimada!”

“Yoshii, Yoshii!”

Why does this sound like a soap drama?

“Hold on there! If you get any closer, I will give her Syokanju the final hit, and send her to the tuition room!”

One of the enemies that captured Shimada stood out and restricted my action.

Not only would they let the precious female student in our class die, they also purposely held her as hostage to threaten us, and lower our morale at the same time. This strategy was really smart.

If we blindly dashed forward before we managed to defeat them, they would defeat Shimada and use the fact that she was sent to tuition room so we would feel guilty about it.

……This is nothing at all.

“Everyone, prepare to attack!”

“Leader, are you sure about this?”

There is no other way! We always have someone who sacrifices in the war! This is not revenge for being tortured every day, it is just a decision that a leader need to make!

Even the enemy was calling for a stop, how uncool.

“Do you know why she was caught by us?”

“It’s because she is an idiot.”

“I am going to kill you!”

Huh? What? Why does Shimada sound stronger than me while being held as a hostage?

“This girl, she believed in the false information about you being injured, and left the troop alone to the nursing room to look for you.”

What did you say?

“Shimada……”

“W…What!”

Am I thinking too much? It seems like Shimada’s face is pretty red.

“How could you assassinate me when I am injured, are you a devil?”

“That was not the reason I went!”

This is so scary, now I can’t have a nap in the nursing room in peace.

“Is there anything wrong to visit you and see how your wound is? I am worrying about you!”

Huh?

“Shimada, is this true?”

“Y..yes! Can’t I do that?”

Shimada looked a little bit angry and turned her head aside.

Really? She was worrying about me! That Shimada…..

“Haha, now you understand. Listen to me and stop doing anything.”

“Everyone, attack!”

“Why?”

Why? Do you really need to ask that?

“She is not the real Shimada! She must be faked by one of the enemy! You guys picked the wrong person to fake! That Shimada will never be so gentle! If she is the real Shimada, she will definitely be very happy to send me to hell!”

“Oi, wait a minute! This person is the real Shimada!”

Class B students, look at how uncool you are.

“Shut up! After we have seen through your dirty strategy, you still want to continue using it? How ugly! ”

“I am telling you that she is the real one!”

Class B Suzumoto Jiro VS Class F Tanaka Akira

English Writing 33 marks VS 65 marks

Class B Yoshida Takuoh VS Class F Sugawa Ryou

English Writing 18 marks VS 59 marks

Defeat both of them first! Give their Syokanjus a fatal hit!

“Ah…..”

“Help me-----”

Both of them were taken away by the tuition teacher instantly, this really felt good.

Then, what’s left is only----

“Everyone be careful! The enemy might cancel the camouflage anytime and attack us!”

This was the impostor who was trying to imitate Shimada!

“Yoshii, you are so mean! I was really worrying about you……”

“Stop your clumsy act, you second rated actor!”

The real Shimada would never say something like that!

“It is true! I was really worrying about you!”

“Surround her. Even if she is from Class B, she can’t fight so many of us at the same time.”

“It is true! I heard ‘Yoshii saw Mizuki’s underwear and can’t stop his nosebleed’, and got really worried!”

“Stop surrounding her! She is the real Shimada!”

She was the only person who would fall for this sort of idiot lies.

“Shimada, are you alright?”

I lent my hand to Shimada, who was sitting on the ground. Damn you Class B, how dare you used such dirty trick!

“It is good that you are fine, I was worried about you!”

“……”

“Go have a rest in the classroom, you must be very tired right?”

“……”

“By the way, these guys really are cowards; do they have pride for being human?”

There was no reaction from Shimada.

“Ah----Shimada, actually----”

“What!”

She finally turned her head and looked at me.

I tried my best to give a perfect smile filled with apologies to Shimada, who was staring at me right now.

“I know you are the real Shimada.”

She became berserk.

<center>☆</center>

“Where am I?”

When I regained consciousness, I saw the ceiling that was full of dirt. This is…Ah, our classroom.

“Ah, you finally wake up?”

The cute voice came from my side; could it be the healing voice of Himeji?

“I was worried about you. Yoshii, your wound looked like you were beaten by someone and then pushed down from the stairs.”

Correct answer.

“Even if it is The Test Summoning ‘War’, there is no need to injure someone like this right?”

No, instead of calling it a ‘war’, you should call it a one sided slaughter.

“It is nothing important. How is the Test Summoning War?”

I tried to sit up on the tatami and felt pain all over my body.

“According to the treaty, it is now armistice, the war will continue tomorrow.”

“How is the situation?”

“We sort of attacked the front of their classroom as planned. However our losses were greater than what we imagined.”

Yuuji read the damage report on the paper one by one. Although it was sort of within our expectation, this was still a huge loss. It seemed that we didn’t have a total win in the battle at corridor, but that’s the result of putting most of our men in, not a good result for our overall strategy.

“Although some accidents happened, it seems that things went smoothly until now?”

“Yeah, you could say that!”

However, the opponent was that coward Nemoto Kyoji, he must have had some hidden plan.

“…. (Knocking the door)”

“Oh, silent pervert! Is there anything you want to report?”

Before I realized it, silent pervert was beside me.

Today, silent pervert was a member of the intelligence team, so he did not take part in the battle. His job was to stay alert and to record what was going on in the enemy troop.

“Huh? Something strange is going on in Class C?”

“…… (Nodded)”

According to silent pervert’s information, Class C was preparing for the Test Summoning War. If they are not planning to challenge Class A, then there is only one reason----

“They want to take on the easy target? They are such cowardly bastards.”

As Yuuji just said, they were planning to attack the winner of this war, because it was easier to take on the opponents who were tired and exhausted.

“Yuuji, what do you plan to do?”

“Hmmm, what should I do?”

Yuuji raised his head and looked at the clock. It was four thirty now, not too late.

“We better sign a treaty with Class C as well. If we threaten them that we are going to use Class D to attack them, I believe they will give up the idea of attacking us.”

“Also, they don’t believe that we will win right?”

It shouldn’t be too hard to sign a treaty with Class C.

“OK, let’s go now!”

“Yeah.”

I injected my power into the aching body and stood up. My body seemed to be fine.

“As a safety switch, Hideyoshi, you stay in the classroom.”

“Huh? Why? Is it ok for me not to go with you guys?”

“If your face is seen, my hidden strategy that I leave for emergency situation will not work.”

“I don’t quite understand what you are talking about. If you say so, I will just do as you say!”

Hideyoshi stepped down obediently. But, what is the emergency situation he is talking about?

“Then let’s go! It will be a little dangerous since we are short on numbers.”

Without Hideyoshi; Yuuji, Himeji, silent pervert and I headed towards Class C.

“It took me a long time to clean Yoshii’s blood that spilt on my body; I must make him pay later.”

“Was it Yoshii’s fault?”

When we were in the corridor, we saw Shimada, who was using her handkerchief to wipe her hand, and Sugawa, who had his bag on his back.

“Ah, Shimada and Sugawa, nice timing, let’s go to Class C together.”

Although I didn’t think it would happen, but just in case we get attacked by Class C students like I was, it would be dangerous to be going with only a few of us. Also we needed extra people to guard Himeji as well. I kept on thinking and called on my two best friends in front of me at the same time.

Of course, as my best friends, they won’t reject my invitation.

“Hmm, OK!”

“O, no problem for me”

Now I have backup I can trust.

“Hurry up, otherwise Class C class leader will be going home.”

“Yeah, let’s go!”

After Shimada and Sugawa joined the team, six of us continued to head towards Class C.

“I am the class leader of Class F Sakamoto Yuuji, who is the class leader here?”

There were still a lot of students remaining in Class C. It was just as what silent pervert reported; they were preparing for the Test Summoning War and waiting to pick the easy target.

“I am, what do you want?”

The girl appeared in front of us had very short hair, I remembered she was the star of volleyball club, Koyama.

“I am here to negotiate with you as the class leader of Class F, are you free now?”

“Negotiate? Ha……”

Although I don’t like to badmouth girls, Koyama is so far away from being gentle and steady. After she heard what Yuuji said, for some reason, she showed an evil smile on her face.

“Yeah, I am here to sign a treaty of mutual non-aggression.”

“A treaty of mutual non-aggression, right? What do you think, Nemoto?”

Koyama turned her head, and talked to the group of students in the corner.

Huh? Nemoto?

“Of course not, because there is no need for that right?”

“What? Nemoto! Why is Class B here?”

The person who brought a group of people and walked towards us, was our current enemy--- Class B class leader Nemoto Kyoji. He had short hair and unshaven beard around his mouth, plus the evil looking eye. He looked totally different from Yuuji who had a pair of sharp eyes.

“Class F, aren’t you mean? How dare you break our promise? I thought we agreed that we’d stop anything related to the Test Summoning War?”

“What did you say…”

“You were the one who broke the treaty first right? I am just doing what you had done!”

After he said that, the group of people at his back started moving. The person who hid behind him was Hasegawa sensei, who was short and was staying on the battle field just now.

“Hasegawa sensei! Yoshino from Class B wants to challenge----”

“Not so fast! Sugawa from Class F will accept the challenge! Syokanju Summoning!”

Just when Yoshino from Class B planned to surprise attack Yuuji, Sugawa jumped out and accepted the challenge for Yuuji. Good job, Sugawa!

“We didn't violate the treaty! This is just between Class C and Class F---”

“It is no use, Akihisa! Nemoto will definitely use the sentence ‘anything related to Test Summoning War’ as an excuse!”

“That’s right, and that’s what I will do~”

“Nonsense!”

“Nonsense is also a very useful theory!”

“Akihisa, run!”

“Damn!”

Leaving Sugawa who was fighting at the back, the rest of us left Class C as fast as we can.

Class B Yoshino Takayuki VS Class F Sugawa Ryou

Mathematics 161 marks VS 41 marks

“Don’t let them get away! Defeat Sakamoto!”

Nemoto’s voice and the footsteps sound came from our back.

Honestly, the current situation was very dangerous. Not only that we could not fight with Class B students face to face, our only hope Himeji already used up a lot of Mathematics scores. Nemoto must have known that Himeji had used up a lot of Mathematics score, so he called Hasegawa sensei here. It was a dirty trick, but it was an effective one.

“Ha, Hu…..”

“Himeji, are you alright?”

We were running on the corridor at full speed, but Himeji’s steps were slowing down. She was not good in sports. For a physically weak student like her, it must have been very hard to run like this.

“Err… You guys c..can go first……”

Himeji was trying to catch her breath while saying that. We would not be able to escape the enemies attack with her like this, but we couldn’t lose her here as well. If we lost Himeji’s fighting ability, who knew what would happen to the war tomorrow. Also I couldn’t just leave a girl here and run for my life!

Is there nothing we can do now?

“Yuuji!”

“What, Akihisa!”

“Leave this to me! Yuuji, you retreat with Himeji now!”

I stood and looked back; Himeji and Yuuji ran past me.

I never have imagined I had a chance to say some cool stuff like this, did I look cool enough?

“Y..Yoshii, don’t, worry about me.”

“I got it, I will leave it to you.”

Yuuji stopped Himeji’s word, and agreed with my suggestion. This was the Yuuji I know, never letting his feeling to affect his judgement, and calmly made decisions according to the situation.

“…… (Stop running)”

“Wait, silent pervert, you need to escape as well. I think the key for tomorrow’s battle is you.”

Silent pervert stopped with me at the same time. I felt grateful for that, but I thought he had more important mission to accomplish, we could not lose him at situation like this!

“Then it should be ok for me to stay right? Leader?”

Shimada stopped running, and stood beside me.

“Can I rely on you?”

“Of course you can, leave everything to me!”

“…… (Good luck)”

Silent pervert gave us a big thumbs up, and then ran away from the scene immediately.

“……What should we do now? Leader?”

“Ah, I have an idea.”

“Huh? Really?”

Shimada looked at me with a shocked face.

Wa--- it seemed that she never trusts me, what an impolite vice leader.

“I don’t want to end up in the tuition room as well, leave this to me!”

“Found them! Yoshii and Shimada from Class F!”

“Kill them!”

The enemies approached us quickly. Hasegawa sensei was there as well.

“Class B students! Stop there!”

To decrease their morale, I purposely used strong language to stop them.

“You are pretty brave. Do you think you can stop us with only two of you?”

“No, before we fight I have something to say to Hasegawa sensei.”

If we showed the enemies our weakness, we would lose control of the situation, so I continued on speaking strongly.

(Yoshii, what are you thinking? Are you going to complain with Hasegawa sensei and say they are disobeying the treaty?)

(Well leave it to me, I have my way.)

I whispered softly with Shimada who was starting to worry now. Ah, she was worrying too much.

“What is it, Yoshii?”

Hasegawa sensei walked to the front. She was still trying to catch her breath, maybe she needed more exercise?

“Do you know that Class B disobeyed the treaty?”

If she was a teacher, she wouldn’t stand beside the students who were not obeying the rule. That’s definitely true for someone who was responsible for being a judge.

(That cunning Nemoto must have thought of a good excuse)

“From the fact that I have heard, the one who broke the treaty was Class F, wasn’t it? If you are complaining that you get attacked because of this, before saying anything about the treaty, you should check your personality first shouldn’t you?”

I thought the teacher’s comment was a little bit rude. Although, I believed the facts were twisted by Nemoto when he was explaining these facts to Hasegawa sensei, just as Shimada said.

(It is exactly the same as I imagined until now, what are you planning to do?)

“……”

(I am looking forward to your strategy.)

Shimada winked.

Confronted by her expectation, I made the following reply.

“We are dead….”

“This guy is an idiot!”

This is so rude.

<center>☆</center>

“Sakamoto! Yoshii.. Is he.. Is he going to be fine?”

“Of course! I can’t guarantee about others, but he will definitely have no problem.”

“But……”

“He is really not good in studying. However, even if you have a bad result, it is not everything right?”

“Wha…what does that mean?”

“That idiot.. He is not a normal ‘Kansatsu Shobunsha’.”

<center>☆</center>

“Syokanju Summoning!”

Four enemies summoned their Syokanjus at the same time.

We kept on running away, but this corridor was full of dead ends. It was just a matter of time before we arrived in the battle area.

“Yoshii, what should we do?”

“You're asking me? Then who should I ask!”

“Anything is fine, just think of something!”

Shimada and I were running side by side and shouted to each other at the same time.

“OK, I got it! Shimada, you try to take them on at the same time!”

“OK OK, then?”

“My chance of escaping will be higher.”

“I will definitely finish you off one day!”

Now we were at the end of the corridor. There was only a wall with a window in front of us.

“Shimada, summon your Syokanju now.”

“Summon it?”

“Then use it to receive damage instead of me.”

“Go die!”

“Wa! Why do you suddenly go berserk? Are you a berserker?”

I kept running and dodged the punches that Shimada threw at me at the same time.

Damn. Now we were at the dead end.

I rested my back on the wall and looked forward, and saw the enemies getting closer and closer.

“You guys must be very tired by running around!”

“By the way, do we have to chase them?”

“There is nothing we can do. While we were being idiots playing with them, Sakamoto’s group escaped.”

“Then let’s finish them and go back!”

When they realized we had nowhere to run, the four of them looked like they had used up all their energy and started chatting in front of us

Since there is no reason to chase us, why not just let us go!

“Oi, did you chat enough?!”

Shimada was angry and scolded them when she saw that they were being so impolite. Oh, at situation like this, she was still very aggressive.

“Because….Ah!”

“What?”

“You are the lousiest class.”

How dare he say something like this! I must say something in return!

“We are not the lousiest class! It is just the students that are lousy!”

“Yoshii, shut up!”

Huh? I was trying to fight back, why was she so angry?

“Don’t look down on us because we are Class F!”

“Oh really? What can the Class F level do?”

“Then feel it yourself! Syokanju Summoning!”

Shimada shouted out and the Chibi Shimada that I had seen a lot of times appeared.

“That is what I’ll do! I will let you know the difference in our ability!”

The guy from Class B who was quarreling with Shimada also summoned his Syokanju. It held its knife and dashed towards us. Although the enemy couldn’t do any complicated moves, it had enough power.

“You!”

Shimada also let her Syokanju rush forward.

Then the enemy’s strong attack caused Shimada’s Syokanju to---

Class B Kudo Shinji VS Class F Shimada Minami

Mathematics 159marks VS 171 marks

“You, are you really from Class F?”

No, they had the same ability! What’s going on?

“He he, it is your fault for choosing mathematics. For this subject, it doesn’t matter if I don’t understand Kanji[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Question_6]!”

OH, Shimada you are so cool!

“By the way, Shimada what is your score for Ancient Literature?”

“Just a single digit!”

She is so sure! It is so cool as well!

“Kudo, do you need help? You don’t want to be sent to the tuition room like this right?”

“Damn, please help me!”

Kudo regretted and bite his lips. It was really a shame to ask for help when fighting Class F.

Then the situation was not looking good for Shimada. Both Syokanjus were using their weapons and fighting with all their strengths, none of them can move now. If the number of enemies increased, she would definitely lose.

“Shimada, do you need help? You don’t want to be sent to the tuition room like this right?”

“You will just get in my way!”

“You are so mean!”

I regretted and bit my lips. She is so mean to me!

However, this was no time for jokes. No matter how tired I was, I shouldn’t just run away in a situation like this. It was time for me to join the battle.

“Syokanju Summoning!”

A familiar magical circle appeared beside me. The Syokanju that had the same amount of fighting ability as my mathematics score, slowly showed itself.

Its strong looking face!

Its sturdy body!

Its fast and swift moves!

Its absolute strength it showed when it was summoned!

“Don’t worry about Yoshii! You can see that he is just a weakling!”

“Pay me back! Pay me back my handsome descriptions!”

“Go away, you weakling!”

“Shimada, are you my partner? Why do you insult me so much!”

It was true that my Syokanju only had a bokuto[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Question_6] on its hand and looked very weak.

Now I was surrounded by the enemies (one of them was my classmate)!

“Now we are in trouble.”

Shimada’s face was slightly twisted.

Although she could win against the enemies, the difference in the score was small. It was obvious that Shimada had consumed a huge amount of score.

“Goodbye!”

The Class B student controlled her Syokanju and attacked, Shimada’s Syokanju couldn’t dodge it. Now is the time for me to show up!

“Taste my kick!”

I let my Syokanju dash forward and trip my enemy over from the side.

“Ah!”

Underestimating my ability plus infamiliarity with controlling a Syokanju, the enemy tripped over easily.

“This is not the end of it!”

I used my bokuto and swung towards the enemy, hit it into the ground. Now is the time!

“Ah----”

My Syokanju quickly grabbed the back of the head of the enemy Syokanju, and hit its head towards the ground.

Boom! It made a loud noise that could be heard anywhere along the corridor.

“Huh?”

Everyone said that at the same time.

The result of the battle was decided instantly.

Class B Sanada Yuka VS Class F Yoshii Akihisa

Mathematic 166 marks VS 51 marks

The score of the battle just now appeared in the air.

It is so embarrassing! Her score is triple mine!

“What! Sanada’s score is higher right? Why was she defeated by such a weak Syokanju?”

Kudo from Class B complained to the teacher. This had nothing to do with the teacher, what can you get from her?

“Huh? My Syokanju is still alive?”

The syokanju that was beaten into the ground stood up, the power was really not enough……

“Yoshii, what happened?”

“Ah… I guess these are maybe the few advantages for being a ‘Kansatsu Shobunsha’?”

From everyone’s performance in the war against Class D, I realized that controlling Syokanju was not an easy task.

The extraordinary power and the difference in size, these made controlling Syokanju more difficult. Therefore everyone only used dash attacks or simple attack methods, and let the score to determine the result.

“What do you mean by advantages?”

“In other words, I am used to controlling Syokanju!”

As a ‘Kansatsu Shobunsha’, I had summoned Syokanju countless time, and the pain and tiredness that bounced back to me gave some advantages---- it forced me to make my Syokanju perform more complicated actions. If I only knew how to perform simple actions such as ‘run’ or ‘swing the knife’, I could never do those extra jobs given to me.

“This is just an accident!”

The enemy raised its knife again and attacked me. However her terrified expression made me a little bit happy.

“Ha!”

Facing the enemy’s knife, I made my Syokanju block its attack. As the score showed, our power difference was threefold. If I took the damage directly, the bokuto would definitely break into two, so I must defend the attack by diverting the enemy’s attacking force.

“Ah!”

The enemy’s knife was thrown sideway, and the body was open for attack.

“Haaa!”

I let my Syokanju dash forward and gave it a hit at its waist, then another hit on its head.

Class B Sanada Yuka VS Class F Yoshii Akihisa

Mathematic 126 marks VS 51 marks

The value shown had made a few changes. I have already bullied the enemy like this, but we still had a huge gap in our power. My Syokanju is really weak!

“We better take them seriously!”

“Although I don’t want to bully Class F like this, we can’t just stand here and look at this mess.”

The other two people at the back walked out. No matter what, this situation was just too bad right?

“Ah, wait a minute. At least have a fair fight, two versus two duels!”

“Yoshii, you are wrong, it is not four against two now.”

“Huh? The backup has arrived?”

“It is five versus one now!”

“Shimada, are you going to betray me now?”

Just how much does she dislike me?

“I am coming, take this!”

Along with some useless shout, the enemies Syokanjus attacks came. I let my Syokanju duck below to dodge the attacks.

“This guy!”

“The undead guy!”

Wa! The number of enemies Syokanjus had just increased by two! Was this the so called “putting to death by dismemberment” punishment?

The enemies Syokanjus stood side by side and rushed towards me. I should avoid being surrounded before trying to defeat them.

“It is clear that we should be able to kill him in one hit….”

“None of our attacks land on him….”

“This guy is just like Metal SlOme.”

I am not that weak!

“Hey!”

I angrily dashed into one of the enemy’s stomach and gave him a punch, right on target!

And I hurt my hand. That was the result of reacting force.

“Should we start now?”

“Damn! I am retreating now!”

Kudo realized that he couldn’t win in a one on one fight so he decided to retreat. He wasted a lot of scores in the fight just now, so it was a good idea to run away. Now it became three versus two--- No, Shimada had also spent a lot of scores, so it is now three versus one.

“Shimada, now!”

I gave instruction to Shimada who was not attacked by the enemies at the moment, and who was looking towards the fire extinguisher I used before.

“Roger!”

Shimada picked up the fire extinguisher and pulled out the safety switch. Now we should be able to run away-----

“……”

--but she is not moving now. What’s wrong?

“Quickly use it!”

“Ah, what should I do?”

She looked extremely smug now.

“Sh..Shimada! What do you want?”

Shimada had shown her true self in a dire situation like this! It was very hard to fight against three opponents at the same time!

“What do I want? Ah, right----”

“I will do anything you want!”

“Then firstly, let’s change how we call each other!”

“I will do it! Please let me change it!”

“Then, I will call you Aki, and you will call me Minami-sama.”

“Mi…Minami-sama! Is this ok?”

“This holiday, I feel like going to the ‘La Pedice’ in front of the station, and have some crêpe there.”

“Damn! I can only live with salt water! How can you think of such a luxurious idea--- Ah! Okay okay, I will treat you, Minami-sama! Please allow me to give you a treat, don’t leave me alone!”

“Good, and one last thing.”

“Some more? Give me a break!”

Shimada looked very happy.

“Say you will love me forever?”

What! This is like looting in a burning house! I will remember this!

“Say you will love me forever”

I repeated exactly what she had just said. Now she should have nothing to complain about right?

“Idiot!”

(Blowing sound)

The fire went all out.

We had white powder all over our bodies and barely escaped with our life.

But why did Shimada look like she was in a bad mood?

<center>☆</center>

“Ah----I am exhausted!”

“Y…Yoshii! Are you alright?”

Himeji opened the door and dashed out. Her bouncing breasts were really dazzling.

“Yeah. This is nothing---- Ah, it hurts!”

Shimada fiercely stepped on my leg. For some reason Shimada was really angry with me today.

“Humph!”

“S..Shimada, what did I do wrong?”

(Scary stare!)

“Ah, n, no, Minami..”

That eyesight that could kill anyone was focusing on me now.

Although she specially approved me to remove the ‘sama’ at the back, the way I call her couldn’t be reverted.

I couldn’t really get use to calling her Minami in such a short amount of time.

“Why has the relationship between two of you become very good now?”

“Huh? You mean us?”

If our relationship was good, she wouldn’t be stepping on my feet and threatening me at the same time right?

“Ah, you are back? Thanks for all the hard work.”

“You look fine.”

“Yeah, I am back.”

Yuuji and Hideyoshi walked out as well. Silent pervert didn’t seem to worry about us so much, but he also slightly nodded towards me.

“Then everyone.”

“Huh?”

Yuuji looked at everyone and said:

“Now the situation shows that Class C is our enemy. Since they haven’t attacked us now, they will be declaring war with us immediately after this war ends. To tell the truth, we don’t really stand a chance if we are fighting Class C immediately after Class B.”

They must be thinking about the same thing. Even if we win this war, they won’t give us any time to rest, and attack us immediately.

“Then what should we do? Even if we win this war, we will only be an easy target for Class C right?”

“That’s true…

“Don’t worry.”

Confronted by a troubling group, Yuuji stared with his energetic and wild look and said:

“Since they are going to attack like this, I will counter their attack in my way.”

“Your way?”

“Yeah, I will return them a big favour tomorrow morning.”

We were dismissed after that and continued the war tomorrow.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume1_The_Fifth_Question|The Fifth Question]]
| Return to [[Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume1_The_Seventh_Question|The Seventh Question]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume1 The Fifth Question

2009-02-20T15:35:11Z

BonekruZher:

=== Fifth Question ===

'''In the following sentence, fill in ( ) with the correct answer.'''

Light is wave, and ( ) as well.

'''Himeji Mizuki's Answer:'''

[particle]

'''Teacher's Comment:'''

Good answer.

'''Kouta Tsuchiya's Answer:'''

[an object which will bounce away all the things that get close to it.]

'''Teacher's Comment:'''

Your answer always surprises me!

[[Image:BTS vol 01 101.jpg|thumb]]
'''Akihisa Yoshii's Answer:'''

[A hero's weapon]

'''Teacher's Comment: '''

I like to play RPG as well.

''“Class Leader of Class D Hiraga Genji Died in Battle!”''

“Oooo---”

This information was announced from the speakers throughout the school along with the victorious shout from Class F and cries from Class D.

“Amazing! I can’t imagine we actually won against Class D!”

“Now we can say goodbye to the tatamis and the Japanese style tables!”

“Ah, now those rotten stuffs will belong to Class D!”

“Long live Sakamoto Yuuji!”

“I love Himeji!”

People were praising the Class Leader Yuuji from every direction.

I looked at the direction where Yuuji was standing before, and saw him surrounded by the Class F students and stood among the crestfallen Class D students.

“Ah, it’s nothing! After being praised by you guys like this, what should I say?”

Yuuji scratched his cheek, and turned his face away. Surprisingly he was pretty shy.

“Sakamoto! I want to shake your hand!”

“Me too!”

Everyone was treating him like a hero. By the look of this situation you could understand how much we disliked that classroom. The tatamis in the classroom were really rotten, so it was normal for us to dislike that classroom.

OK, I should blend into the crowd, and find the chance to get close to Yuuji.

“Yuuji!”

“Oh, isn’t it Akihisa?”

Yuuji turned back his head.

I went close to him with a refreshing smile on my face.

“I want to shake hands with Yuuji as well!”

And then held my hand out.

“Oooo!”

(crushing sound)

“Yuuji...... I just want to shake your hand, why are you holding my wrist like this?”

“Shut up.... Of course I have to restrain your hand like this.... Hmph!”

“Wa!”

My hand was turned into the wrong direction.

I shouted out like a pig being stabbed as I couldn’t stand the pain and accidentally dropped the knife I had been holding in the other hand.

“......”

“......”

“Yuuji, it is good to win this war with everyone.”

“......”

“I never knew that completing jobs with fellow classmates can give you such a good feeling. I am so touched that even my wrist joint is feeling the pain!”

“What are you planning to do just now?”

“I just want to use this hand, which is so painful like it is going to break anytime, to shake your hand and share the joy of victory!”

“Oi, someone go and get a pincer plier!”

“W.. Wait! I am sorry!”

“Hmph.”

Finally he let go of me. It was extraordinarily painful!

Come to think of it, what was he going to do with the pincer plier?

“*mumbling*”

It seem Yuuji was mumbling about something. What was he talking?

“nails...”

I would never fight against him anymore.

“I never have imagined that Himeji actually belongs to Class F.... Unbelievable.”

Someone’s voice was coming from my back.

I turned my head to see who was talking, and saw Hiraga who could hardly walk properly, slowly coming toward us.

“Ah, I... I am sorry for what happened just now.”

Himeji also ran towards us from the opposite direction.

“No, you don’t have to apologize. This is just the result we get for not fighting Class F seriously.”

The world of competition was very harsh. They lost because they were being cheated, but there was nothing that Himeji needed to apologize for.

“I will hand over the classroom according to the rules. However it is very late now, can we do it tomorrow?”

This was so sad for the general who lost the battle! In the next three months time, they would have no right to declare a Test Summoning War, so he would have to suffer the hatred from his fellow classmate in that lousy room. The class leader would be the hero if the class won in the war, but if they lost he / she would be the sinner.

“Of course there is no problem to do it tomorrow. Right? Yuuji?”

Looking at his current state, I really couldn’t bear to ask him to hand out the class room now, so I turned and asked for Yuuji’s opinion.

“No, there is no need for that.”

The answer from Yuuji’s mouth was out of my imagination.

“Huh? Why?”

“Because I have never planned to get the Class D classroom.”

Yuuji told us his plan as it was there from the beginning, but I had no idea about that at all.

“Yuuji, what’s wrong? It took us so much effort to get these normal facilities right?”

“Have you forgotten something? Our final goal is to defeat Class A!”

Defeating Class A, this was the final goal for Yuuji and I.

“If that’s the case, why don’t we set our target at Class A? Isn’t this very strange?”

Sooner or later, we were going to fight them head on, then why didn’t we save the energy of doing things here and there, and attacked Class A directly?

“Go to measure your own capability! This is why you get the nickname ‘Brother Idiot’ from the secondary school students nearby.”

“What are you talking about? Stop saying the lies which half of them are facts!”

“Ah, I am sorry. It should be the primary school students nearby right?”

“......That’s not the part which is wrong.”

“What...... Do you really have such a strange nickname?”

D...Don’t look at me! Stop looking at me with those looks on your faces!

“Anyway, I don’t plan to get any of your Class D facilities.”

“Of course this is the best outcome for us...... but are you sure?”

“Of course, but I have one condition.”

That’s right. If we let them go so easily, then this war was meaningless.

“Let’s listen to it first!”

“Don’t worry, there is nothing special. When I give you the signal, I want you to break that thing by the window, that’s all.”

Yuuji’s finger was pointing at the external section of the air conditioner outside the window.

However, that machine didn’t belong to Class D. Class D facilities were just the normal things you could see in a slightly poorer high school, which didn’t have anything like an air conditioner. It was there because there was no space for the owner class, so they placed it outside Class D’s classroom.

“Class B’s external section for their air conditioner?”

“Of course, breaking it might cause you being scolded by the teacher. But this trade should sound good enough for you, right?”

If they ‘accidentally’ broke it, at most they would just get serious warnings from teacher. However doing so could help them to avoid staying in the broken room for three months, there was no better deal than this.

“This definitely sounds good to us. But why do you want to do that? ”

Hiraga’s question was very reasonable. Our aim was Class A, why were we targeting Class B, and breaking their air conditioner that has no direct connection.

“That’s related to our tactics against Class B.”

“Is it? Then I shall gratefully take your suggestion.”

“About the exact time, I will talk to you again the day after tomorrow, you can go back now.”

“OK, thanks. Hope you can defeat Class A as you plan to.”

“Haha, stop saying something you don’t mean it. Actually you think that we will definitely lose right?”

“That’s right. Class F can never win against Class A, that’s just wishful thinking.”

Class D class leader Hiraga raised his hand and then left the scene.

“Everyone! Thanks for the hard work today! Tomorrow we will be recovering the scores we have used, everyone should head back and have a good rest! That’s all for today! ”

After Yuuji gave out the commands, everyone chatted with each other and walked back to the classroom to pack their stuff before leaving.

“Yuuji, should we go as well?”

“Yeah!”

The feeling of winning was really great, but to tell the truth, I was really tired. Tomorrow we would continue the war, so I should just head back and rest!

“Ah, w...wait, Sakamoto.”

“Huh?”

When Yuuji was preparing to leave as everyone else, someone stopped him. That person was Himeji.

“Oh, Himeji, it’s you!”

“Actually I have something to ask Sakamoto.”

She used her hand and pressed her chest, looked like she was a little bit excited. It must be something important; maybe I should avoid them and leave for now?

“Oh, I know.”

After saying that, Yuuji walked toward Himeji and chatted in front of me. I hardly heard what they were talking about, and somehow, I felt a bit lonely.

Himeji just stared at Yuuji, looks like she was really concentrating, and totally forgetting my existence; it had to be something important.

Huh? Could it be...... Himeji actually didn’t realise my existence? Could it be, she never looked at me at all? Damn! If that’s the case, I would just pull her skirt up until I was satisfied!

''“This is a good chance, Akihisa. Let’s just pull the skirt! Isn’t about time to see, the underwear of such a pretty girl?”'' [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Question_5]

What! Are you the devil in my heart? Damn! You are here to tempt me into the path of bad guys? Don’t look down on me! My heart of justice will not lose!

Eh? Where is the angel? Where is the angel in my heart? Wait, come out now! Isn’t this showing I only have the heart of evil?

“Anyway, I was a little bit interested in the beginning, and because that guy came and talked to me about it, I became more interested in it after that.”

While I was fighting with my own mind, two of them were walking toward me.

“Eh, why would Yoshii say something like that?”

Both of them didn’t know about the fight I had in my heart, and they continued to chat.

“Come to think about it, he did mention about what happened during the class division test, maybe it is related to that, which means, even idiots have what they won’t give up.”

Yuuji was talking with a very friendly way and some jokes in between the chat. Looking at him, what was he talking about? Could it be love confessing? Himeji liked Yuuji?

“Class division test—that’s right.”

“I can only say until here—but Himeji, I think what you are guessing is right.”

I see, no wonder Yuuji looked so proud. Being loved by such a cute girl, there was no reason why he wouldn’t feel happy.

By the way, why hasn’t the angel in my heart come out?

“Oi, Akihisa. We should go back now.”

“Ah, OK. Have you finished chatting with Himeji?”

“Yep, now her resolve is stronger. Right, Himeji?”

Being asked by Yuuji, Himeji’s face immediately turned red, I could even feel that there was a “Bomb” sound effect above her head, this skill was really stunning.

“O, is it? But I am not sure what is going on. Then let’s go, bye, Himeji.”

”Ah, yes! See you tomorrow!”

Himeji’s face is still red. She kept waving her hand and saw Yuuji and I leave the classroom.

''“Nothing’s wrong with pulling the skirt up right?”''

The angel in my heart, you were too slow! And even you agreed with pulling the skirt up?

<center>☆</center>

“Right.”

“Huh?”

“Is it really necessary to fight Class D? There are many other ways to break the air conditioner right?”

“Ah, you are talking about that?”

On the way home---Because my house and Yuuji’s house were in the same direction, so we usually went home together.

“There are many other reasons. Like making everyone get used to the Test Summoning War, to give pressure to other classes, to improve self confidence, to increase our morale and so on.”

“I see. Then why don’t we get the facilities from Class D?”

“That’s because our final target is Class A, if we get the facilities from Class D, maybe some of the students will be satisfied and start to go against Test Summoning War. To avoid something like that from happening, and to maintain the energy everyone has from the dissatisfaction, I purposely made that decision.”

Surprisingly, this guy thought a lot. After listening to Yuuji, I couldn’t think of him as a person with bad results. Or I should say... I saw the ‘Genius’ again.

“Can we win against Class A?”

“Of course, leave it to me.”

“Thanks, for the trouble I caused because of me being stubborn.”

“Not really. The reason why I come to this school is to do something big in the Test Summoning War.”

Yuuji unintentionally looked into the distance.

When Yuuji was a kid, he was called ‘Genius’. However, the past glory had faded. Yuuji never said anything about it, but he was at the current state because most likely he lost the motivation in studying.

The test scores would become the power of the syokanju in the Test Summoning War. In this war, although Class F result was obviously bad, if they used their intelligence and strength and won against Class A, it would prove that those who couldn’t study could also stand on the top. I think, that’s what Yuuji wanted to prove.

“To achieve the goal, Akihisa you need to help me. Anyway, let’s concentrate on recovering the scores tomorrow.”

“Che.”

This meant, we were going to have tests tomorrow. We had used up a lot of scores today; it looks like we were going to have tests on every subject tomorrow. Oh no, it would be tests for the whole day!

“Don’t just play games, read some books before you sleep!”

“Alright, alright. I will at least read the boo....eh?”

This is so strange, why is my bag so light? Maybe....

“Ah, text book, I forget about them under the Japanese style table!”

“Idiot, quickly go back and take it.”

“Aww..... Then you go back first.”

“Of course, why should I wait for you?”

“I just knew it, you are heartless.”

I was nearly home. Complaining wasn’t going to help, let’s just take the book and go home!

I thought about it and ran to the school, which only had few students participating in club activities left.

“Oh man.”

I sighed and put on the indoor shoes, then headed toward the Class F classroom.

“I am back!”

Just like I went back to my own home, I shouted once, and then walked into the classroom. Because of the Japanese style table and tatami, this room looked more like home than a classroom.

“Y...Yoshii?”

“Eh? Himeji?”

Himeji was in the classroom which I thought was empty.

“W..What’s wrong?”

She looked panic, what’s wrong with her?

I looked towards Himeji’s seat(?), and saw a cute letter paper and envelope on the Japanese style table.

“Ah, T...This is...”

What was she doing? It looked just like she prepared the paper and the envelope, and readied to write a love letter for Yuuji; although I didn’t know what they were for.

''“Face the truth, it is a love letter.”''

Shut up, the devil in my heart! I wouldn’t be deceived by your lies! If you said so, what proof did you have to show that it was a love letter?

“This is, ah....”

“OK, I understand, no problem.”

“Eh---- Wa!”

With a crashing sound, Himeji was tripped by the Japanese style table.

The letter she was hiding at her back flew in front of me, and I accidentally saw one of the sentences.

'''''“I like you.”'''''

''“Nothing can prove that this is a love letter more than this right?”''

[[Image:BTS vol 01 117.jpg|thumb]]
“......”

''“Understand? This is the truth.”''

“......”

''“Is it time to give up?”''

I folded the letter that flew towards me, and returned it to Himeji.

To show that I was a caring person, I joked:

“This letter of unfortunate is really special!”

''“Are you prepared to neglect it until you die?”''

What are you talking about, you stupid devil! Every time you say something, it causes me unfortunate! I won’t be cheated anymore!

“Er, I think you are wrong......”

“You don’t have to do that, just come to me and tell me, I can do it directly. Ah don’t worry, I will go to borrow the stun gun from Yamashita next door. ”

“Yoshii, this is not letter of unfortunate!”

“No way! This is the letter of unfortunate! I am feeling very unfortunate now!”

“Yoshii.”

I swung my arms like a kid, and suddenly something soft grabbed my hand. When I looked properly, Himeji was holding my hand, tried to stop me from going berserk.

“Calm down, acting like this will harm yourself.”

Her voice was filled with warning.

When I calmed my darkened heart down, these hopeless facts were starting to corrupt my heart.

“...... There is nothing I can do....... I have to accept it.”

My knees felt powerless and I just knelt down. What’s going on? Why did I get this losing feeling in two days continuously?

The person who would receive the letter is Yuuji right? I am concerned about it.

“The person receiving it is our class---”

“Yes, he is our classmate.”

Himeji blushed, but she answered my question without a doubt.

Then it was obvious. That’s right, that person was Yuuji. However I didn’t want to name it and embarrass Himeji.

“Is it? What is good about that guy? Maybe his outlook is acceptable!”

“Ah, no, what attracts me is not the outlook. Ah, of course I like the outlook!”

“Damn! I hate that guy from the bottom of my heart.”

“Is...it?”

“Yeah, for me as a person with no confidence in outlook, that sounds too good.”

“Eh? Why? You look very handsome! My friend is interested in you!”

“Eh? Are you sure?”

Even I think that her friend is mad.

“Yeah. Although I am not too sure about the details, but when she saw you and Sakamoto walking together, she would say ‘Muscular looking Sakamoto and Beauty looking Yoshii walking together, look just like a piece of drawing’.”

“Your friend is a good person, you have to be good to her.”

“Other things she says are ‘Yoshii will be the uke[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Question_5]’ and so on.”

“I take back my words, stay away from her! That world is still too early for you Himeji.”

Yuuji and I.... *vomit*!

“Anyway, besides the outlook, isn’t his inner side good as well?”

“Ah, Err....Yes....”

“That’s right, his liver looks very strong and healthy!”

Should be able to sell it at a good price I think?

“That’s an organ inside the body.”

“That, although I think it is not possible, is the personality of that person good?”

“Of course, no problem!”

Waa.. I never imagined Himeji would speak so loudly. I was scared. I never knew she liked Yuuji so much.

“What’s good about his personality?”

“Very...very gentle....”

Gentle?

The person who cheated me to go and got hit in Class D, and nearly broke my arm was a gentle person?

“I'll give you the numbers now, have you prepared your pens and paper? Don’t worry, he is a very good Cranial nerve surgeon. ”

“My brain is perfectly fine!”

How could it be possible? What made you think that he was gentle? What kind of cruel family did you grow up in, Himeji?

“Gentle, bright and optimistic, he is my idol!”

Listening to her honest comment, it gave me a strong feeling that made me unable to laugh at her.

“About that letter..”

“Y...Yes.”

“Good luck.”

In a situation like this, I couldn’t do anything to destroy the relationship. Since Himeji liked Yuuji so much, as a fellow classmate, I couldn’t stop myself from cheering for her.

“Yes!”

The smiling Himeji was just too adorable; I really envied Yuuji from the bottom of my heart.

<center>☆</center>

The next day, I went to school as usual.

In order to replenish the scores we lost in the war, we had to undergo a whole day of tests, I needed to do my best now.

“Good morning---”

Along with the ‘kala--kala’ sound effect, I opened the classroom door.

It was still tatamis and Japanese tables in the classroom. I still felt a little bit pity for not getting class D facilities.

“Oh, Akihisa. You are nearly late! ”

“Ah. Good morning, Yuuji ”

Yuuji arrived earlier before me in the classroom, he sat down near the Japanese table beside mine, with the English textbook in his hand. It seemed he was still planning to do some last minute studying before the test.

“Nobody complain about anything?”

“Huh? Complain about what?”

“About Class D facilities.”

We all put so much effort and won the war, but eventually we didn’t take the enemy facility, it would be normal that some of us to feel unhappy about it.

“Ah, that! I have explained about it with everyone, so no problem at all.”

“Oh.”

I think it's because of Yuuji’s performance yesterday that makes people follow his order so well. Besides when they knew it is possible to win against higher level classes, they lost interest in the facilities of Class D!

“By the way, are you all right?”

“What?”

“About what happened yesterday.”

What, which event is he talking about...... Ah, is it about Yuuji’s execution?

“Ah, even idiot like me will give up doing idiot stuff like that after knowing my nails will be pulled off for doing that.”

“No, I am not talking about what you plan to do to harm me.”

Then what is it you want to talk about? I totally don’t know what Yuuji is trying to tell me.

“What are you trying to say----”

“Yoshii!”

“Wa!”

My speech was broken by a punch from nowhere.

“Sh...Shimada, good morning....”

“This is not the time to say good morning!”

Shimada looked like she was really angry.

I was lying on the ground now and able to see her underwear, but I was not feeling happy at all.

“You idiot, if you couldn’t save me yesterday, that’s fine. But how dare you use the fire extinguisher to break the window, and then blame it on me!”

Oh, now I remember.

“And thanks to you, my ranking on ‘'The Most Unwilling to be Her Boyfriend” is even higher now!”

That’s surprising; I thought you are at the top of that rank already.

“I was planning to tie you up for interrogating and torturing. ”

Suddenly, Shimada calmed down.

By the way, before you tied me up, hadn't you hit me enough already?

“I think you have enough punishment already, I shall forgive you this time!”

“Yeah, I can’t stop my nose from bleeding till now!”

“No, I didn’t mean that.”

“Huh? Then what do you mean?”

“The first test we have today is math.”

Shimada looked really happy--- happy from the bottom of her heart and said:

“And Funakoshi sensei is supervising the test.”

The moment I heard this sentence, I dashed out from the classroom and ran on the corridor.

<center>☆</center>

“Ha....This is tiring.”

I lied on the table and sighed.

Finally we finished the tests on four subjects. The tests by themselves were exhausting, suffering the questioning by Funakoshi sensei at the same time made me even more exhausted.

By the way, I introduced an otaku[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Question_5] living around my house (thirty nine years old/ single..... should be male) to Funakoshi sensei, and told her that’s all I wanted to tell her yesterday.

“Hmm, you look exhausted.”

Hideyoshi came from nowhere and said.

He had a pony-tailed hair style today. Owww...... this is exactly what I liked. He is a guy, but he was tempting me with that pose now.

“......(nodding his head like mad)”

Silent pervert, who was always quiet and you could hardly felt his presence, was beside Hideyoshi.

“Good, let’s have lunch now. I will have ramen, katsudon, fried rice with curry today. ”

Yuuji is still looking energetic and standing up, you can’t see any bit of tiredness on his face. What material is he made of? And he eats too much for his lunch.

“Hmm? Yoshii you guys are heading to cafeteria? Can I stick with you guys?”

“Ah, Shimada you want to come as well? No problem for me!”

“Then I shall go with you guys.”

“.....(nod)”

Silent pervert nodded and agreed, maybe he was planning something? Idiot, there was nothing good from a tomboy like Shimada.

“Yoshii, are you thinking something bad about me?”

“Definitely NO.”

Her sixth sense was scary.

Anyway, I finally got the chance to rest in the lunch break, I should eat something nice to recover my strength! However you couldn’t really get anything nice from the cafeteria.

“Then, I will be luxurious today, and have a salted water meal today.”

“Err, everyone...”

When we stood up and prepared to head towards cafeteria, someone’s voice stopped us.

“Hmm? Ah, Himeji is that you? Want to go to cafeteria together with us?”

“Ah, no. Err.... it’s about l...lunch. That, I promised everyone yesterday....”

Himeji looked at us uneasily, what’s wrong?

“OOH, could it be the lovely lunch?”

“Y,Yes, if it is OK for everyone.”

She took out the package from her back after she said that.

Really? Himeji, you are really a good girl! Thanks to you, I might be able to live a few days longer!

“Of course it is ok for everyone, right? Yuuji!”

“Yeah, that’s right. Thank you.”

“Is it? That’s great.”

Himeji shows a happy smile. This is so strange, she is the one who made the lunch, but she is happier than us who are eating it for free, I really don’t understand what gentle girls are thinking.

“Hmph...Mizuki you are pretty aggressive...”

Shimada stared at me fiercely as if I was the murderer who killed her dad.

I don’t understand fierce girls thinking either.

“Then, since we have someone making lunch, let’s eat at the rooftop instead of the classroom.”

“That’s right.”

For such a high class food, it is not acceptable to be eaten in a lousy room filled with rotten tatamis and smelly smell from guy’s sweat. We should go to an enjoyable location such as the rooftop, enjoy the food there and feel grateful to the chef.

“Is it? Then you guys can go there first.”

“Huh? Yuuji, where are you going?”

“I'll go to get some drinks, as a treat to you guys for the effort yesterday.”

“Ah, then I will go with you! You can’t take so many drinks at the same time right?”

It was very rare to see Shimada being so caring; did she take the wrong medicine?

“Thanks.”

“OK.”

Yuuji agreed without a doubt. If it was me, I was sure I would feel worried to be taken to somewhere and got beaten badly.
“Remember to keep a share for us.”

“Don't worry, but I can’t guarantee anything if you come too late.”

“I don’t think I will be late. Let’s go!”

Yuuji and Shimada took their wallets and left the classroom, looks like they were heading to the cooperative store on the first floor.

“We should get going as well.”

“Yeah.”

I took over the package from Himeji, and walked to the rooftop.

These lunch boxes are pretty heavy, it seems that she put a lot of effort into making lots of different dishes, I am so touched.

“Great, the weather is pretty good!”

“Yeah!”

We walked to the roof top and opened the door, and a clear sky without any clouds welcomed us. This was the best weather for eating lunch box.

“Ah, I have brought the cushion.”

Himeji took out the cushion for picnic out of the package. She seems to be well prepared, maybe she has brought the whole set of equipment for picnic?

We felt exited and started preparing together. There was no one else on the roof top, like we had booked the rooftop for ourselves, that’s great.

“This really feels good!”

“.....(nod)”

I lazily lied on the cushion, enjoying the sunlight and the breeze that was blowing towards me.

“Err, I am not very confident....”

Himeji opened the cover of the meal box that was only used during New Year time.

“OH!”

All of us cheered together. It looked so delicious. There were karaage, tempura, onigiri, bamboo shoot rolls and so on. Whatever dishes you could name, all appeared in the lunch box.

“Sorry Yuuji, I will start----“

“....(took a piece)”

“Ah, Silent Pervert you are too cunning!”

Then he smoothly put the food into his mouth---

“…..(fell onto the ground)”

(Sound of Silent Pervert falling to ground.)

Silent Pervert boldly fell down, and his muscles were slightly twitching.

“……”

“……”

Hideyoshi and I looked at each other.

“Wa! Tsuchiya?”

Himeji was panicked and dropped the disposable chopsticks that she prepared to give to us onto the ground.

“……(Suddenly stood up)”

Silent Pervert stood up.

“…….(Great!)”

Then he faced Himeji and raised his thumb.

He probably tried to say “delicious”!

“So, so that suits your taste? That’s good.”

Silent Pervert’s thinking must had been delivered to Himeji, because she looked so happy.

However, Silent Pervert, why did your legs keep on shaking? You looked just like a boxer who was going to get a KO.

“Don’t restrain yourself, eat as much as you can!”

Himeji showed her smile, and told us to eat more.

When she put it this way, it looked like we couldn’t refuse at all. I even had a feeling to eat all of them no matter how awful they were.

However, I still cannot forget silent pervert’s empty looking eye and shaking body.

(Hideyoshi, those dishes, what do you think?)

I used a low volume so that Himeji couldn’t hear, and whispered to Hideyoshi.

(…… No matter how I look at it, it is not faked.)

(That’s right, now we are in deep trouble.)

(Akihisa, is your body strong?)

(To tell the truth, my stomach is very weak. It has degenerated because I rarely eat anything.)

Of course, Hideyoshi and I were using the happiest looking face and talked to each other, we couldn’t allow Himeji to discover our conversation and the shock in our heart.

(Leave this to me!)

Hideyoshi bravely spoke in a low voice.

(Stop kidding, this is too dangerous!)

(No problem. Although I might not look like it, my stomach is very strong. Even sprouted potato can’t harm me.)

(But…)

(Don’t worry! Believe in my iron stomach---)

[[Image:BTS vol 01 133.jpg|thumb]]
He had the outlook of a pretty girl, but he was saying some manly lines. At this moment---

Yuuji appeared on the stage.

“Ah, Yuuji.”

Before we could stop him, he used his hand to take a piece of fried egg.

(Sounds of munching)

(Sounds of Yuuji falling to ground)

(Sounds of juice cans falling on ground)

The juice can fell onto the ground, and spilled everywhere.

“Sa..Sakamoto? Wait, what’s wrong?”

Shimada appeared before him and saw what happened. She immediately dashed towards Yuuji.

There is no mistake about it, Himeji is the real killer chef.

I looked at Yuuji, who was shaking crazily like Silent Pervert.

After that, Yuuji, who was on the floor, used his eyes to ask me:

(Did someone put poison in the food?)

(This is not poison, this is the true ability of Himeji.)

I also used the eye contact to answer his question. This was the secret technique that could only be used by us since we stuck together for a long time; it was very useful in situation like this.

“Ah, my leg… suddenly cramped.”

Yuuji told a kind lie because he was afraid to hurt Himeji’s feeling. Himeji, maybe it is just like what you said yesterday, Yuuji is a gentle guy!

“Ah haha, it must be because you are dashing up and down the stairs right?”

“Ah, maybe that’s the reason.”

“Really? I thought Sakamoto is pretty strong and healthy.”

Shimada, who is totally out of the situation, shows a doubtful face. It seems we should make her get off the stage before she speaks too much.

“By the way, Shimada, the place where your place your hand….”

“Huh? What’s wrong?”

“There is a bug just died there not long ago.”

This is total bullshit.

“What? You should say it earlier!”

She panicked and moved her hand away, this made her look a bit more like a girl.

“I am sorry. You better go to wash the hand.”

“You are right, I will be right back.”

Shimada left the scene. Now the danger was lowered by a little bit.

(We can’t let Shimada eat something like this, right?)

(Of course.)

HAHAHA--- the frank laugh of three guys was spread all over the roof top.

(Akihisa, it is your turn now!)

(D,Don’t be silly, I will definitely die!)

(What happened just now has lowered my determination….)

(Yuuji, eat it! Himeji definitely wants to see you eat it.)

(Is it? I thought this is for you, Akihisa.)

(No way! You don’t understand a girl’s thinking!)

(No, if you put it this way, you are the one here who doesn’t understand---)

(Shut up, stop struggling!)

“Huh? Himeji, what is that?”

“Huh? What?”

Himeji turned around and looked at the direction where my finger was pointing.

(Eat this!)

(Unnn?)

I took the chance and stuffed all the food into Yuuji’s mouth.

Yuuji’s eye had already turn white, I grabbed his lower jaw and helped him to swallow the food---- when you are eating, remember to munch carefully and swallow them slowly.

“Hu, finally finished it.”

“I didn’t know you were so good in torturing!”

Although I am being commented like this by Hideyoshi, I don’t care at all.

Yuuji was lying on the ground, and shaking even more crazily than just now, but I didn’t care as well.

“I am sorry, I think I look wrongly.”

“Ah, I see.”

I could never imagine Himeji to fall for such a classic trick, this is so helpful. But she is too pure; I am worrying for her now.

“The lunch box is very delicious, thanks for the food.”

“Yeah, your cooking skill is very good.”

Thanks to Yuuji, the lunch box was cleared without any problem. Our heart was just as clear as the sky now!

“Ah, that’s fast. Have you finished all of them?”

“Yeah. And Yuuji kept on saying ‘delicious, delicious’, and ate them at the same time.”

Yuuji, who was at the corner of our eyes, weakly shook his head.

Don’t worry, you have left a good impression with Himeji, maybe she will make the lunch for you again.

“Is it? I am so happy.”

“No no no, we are the ones who are happy. Right, Yuuji?”

I signalled Yuuji to show some reaction, since he was still conscious, there should be some reaction from him.

“Argh…argh….T,thanks, Himeji….”

This is so terrible; his eye is looking very empty.

“Talking about good food, there is a café in front of the station that just opened not too long ago.”

In a situation like this, the person who changed the topic was me. This was all for avoiding Himeji to say ‘Then I will bring the lunch for you guys tomorrow’.

“Ah, the comments about that shop are pretty good!”

“Huh? There is a shop there?”

“Yeah. To thank you for the lunch, Yuuji will give you a treat there.”

“You bastard, don’t simply make promises for other people.”

It seemed our tactics were successful. We have finally avoided the crisis.

We were just chatting about everything and enjoying this warm time together.

“Ah, that’s right.”

Himeji put her hands together.

“Huh? What’s up?”

“Actually---”

She put her hand into the bag and searched for something.

“I have prepared dessert as well.”

“Ahh! Himeji, look at that!”

(Akihisa! Even I will die if you do it again!)

Yuuji risked his life to stop my plan.

(Chi, you little bastard, your reaction is pretty quick huh.)

(Akihisa! Are you planning to kill me?)

(There is no other way! This mission can only be done by you, Yuuji! I will leave this to you!)

(Don’t be an idiot! I won’t do it even if you use that frank smile in the shonen manga[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Question_5] and ask me to do it.)

(You are hopeless.)

(If you say that, why don’t you do it yourself!)

(What! Why did pose like that? What are you trying to do to me?)

(I am going to punch your heart using my fist, and then stuff everything into your mouth after you faint! Take this!)

(No---- Crazy Killer!)

Yuuji held his fist firmly, just one second before the fight began, Hideyoshi quietly stood up.

(…..Let me do it!)

(Hideyoshi don’t be reckless, this is life threatening!)

(And you actually want to sacrifice me?)

Of course! Compared to you smelly guy, Hideyoshi who has a pretty girl outlook is so much more important.

(No problem. My stomach is very strong, eating these at most cause me Dyspepsia.)

That’s true, Hideyoshi’s stomach can nullify the poison, maybe he can resist these desserts.

“What’s wrong with you guys?”

“Ah, no! Nothing at all!”

“Ah, could it be……”

Himeji’s face suddenly darkens.

Did our thinking of not willing to eat these desserts be exposed?

“I am sorry, I left the spoons in the classroom!”

The dessert inside the container was fruits mixed with yogurt (looks like it anyway), so using chopsticks was really not suitable for eating them.

“I will go to get them now.”

Himeji disappeared at the stairs entrance. Now is the chance---

(Use this chance and eat them!)

Hideyoshi held the container in his hand, looked like a warrior who treated death as returning home.

“I am sorry, I will never forget your kindness.”

“Sorry, and thank you.”

Facing us who were bowing and quiet, Hideyoshi smiled, and spoke as nothing happen:

“Don’t make it like I am going to die, I didn’t plan to do so yet!”

“T..That’s right.”

“Ah! Hideyoshi, we are counting on you!”

“OK, leave this to me. I will start eating now!”

Hideyoshi raised his head, and drank the entire object inside the container.

“Munch munch. What, this is just normal----Wa!”

Life is like a flower of virtuality, and another flower has fallen in a blink of an eye.

“..Yuuji…”

“..What?”

“Sorry for forcing you to eat those foods just now.”

“……I am glad you understand that.”

The person, who self proclaimed himself ‘Iron Stomach’, was now lying on the floor with white foam at his mouth.

<center>☆</center>

“By the way Sakamoto, about the next target---”

“Huh? About the Test Summoning War?”

“Yeah.”

After the very happening lunch, everyone revived and casually enjoyed the tea, especially Hideyoshi. He was trying to drink as much green tea as he could, I heard that green tea could help to kill the bacteria!

By the way, Shimada only managed to buy green tea. Although she was very angry, we were very grateful.

“The opponent will be Class B right?”

“Yeah, that’s right.”

This reminded me that Yuuji mentioned about destroying the Class B air conditioner machine outside Class D yesterday. What was that for?

Since Class B air conditioner had nothing to do with attacking Class A, would that mean we will be dealing with Class B next time?

“Why Class B? Isn’t our final target Class A?”

Class A was our target. Everyone must be wondering why were we challenging Class B, which was one grade lower than Class A right? By the way I didn’t understand why as well.

“I will be frank.”

Yuuji suddenly turned serious.

“No matter what tactics we use, we can never win against Class A with our fighting ability.”

Admitting we lost before fighting? This was not what Yuuji would do.

However this was not news for us. Fumitsuki Gakuen divided the classes from Class A to Class F, and Class A wasn’t just any ordinary class; you could say their abilities were in a totally different dimension from the others. For all the fifty people in Class A, forty of them were still beatable. They were just normal students whose results were a little bit better than Class B. The remaining ten students were totally different. Especially the Class Leader Kirishima Shouko, her ability was totally out of anyone’s imagination. Even if we managed to attack them by surprise, and surrounded her, we would end up getting beaten up badly.

No matter what tactic you used, if you could not defeat the Class Leader, you could never win the war. Since we couldn’t defeat her, we had no chance of winning at all.

“Then our final target will be changed to Class B?”

Although there was still some distance away from Class A, Class B equipment was pretty good as well, I believed no one would be unhappy about it.

“No, that’s not going to happen. Our final target will still be Class A.”

“Yuuji, this is totally different from what you have just said right?”

I continued the conversation after Shimada, being able to defeat Class A or not meant a lot to me.

“If we fight as a class we can never win, so I decided to challenge them to duel.”

“Duel? How should we do it?”

“Use Class B to achieve that.”

Use Class B? How?

“Do you know what happens when the lower level class loses in a Test Summoning War?”

“Eh? O..Of course!”

Actually, I didn’t know.

(Yoshii, if the lower level class loses in the war, their equipment will be one grade lower.)

Luckily Himeji reminded me from my side. I see, that’s what would happen!

“The equipment will be downgraded right?”

“That’s right. Which means, for Class B, the equipment will the downgraded to Class C equipment.”

“Of course, that’s common sense right?”

“What if the higher level class lose?”

“They will be sad.”

“Silent Pervert, go and bring me a pincer plier.”

“Wait! Are you trying to transform my body into one that will never need to use finger nail cutter?”

I didn’t say anything wrong, they would be sad right?

“They will need to exchange the equipment with the lower class.”

Himeji helped me answer this question again; she was such a good girl.

“Yeah, I am going to use this rule, and negotiate with them.”

“Negotiate?”

“If we win against Class B, I will ask them to attack Class A, so that they won’t have to exchange the equipments with us. Even if they lose to Class A, they will only get the equipment of Class C’s level, which is much better than the Class F equipment, this should work smoothly.”

“Hmph, then?”

“I will use this to negotiate with Class A, and warn them ’we will start attacking you after you have finished fighting with Class B’.”

“I see.”

It must be tiring for them to fight another war after they finished the fight with the second level class in the same year.

Although this was the same for Class F, we had our unhappiness which motivated us. We might not be as smart, but we were very motivated.

However it was very different for Class A. They wouldn’t get anything from winning the war, and they didn’t want to waste time with an opponent like Class F, the morale between Class A and us would be very different.

“However, there is a problem with this tactic. This might cost more energy, the process is troublesome, but compared to a duel, the Test Summoning War is much more secure war to win against Class A right? Also---”

“Also?”

“Are you sure we can win in the duel? They must already know that Himeji is in our class.”

After Class F won against Class D, everyone would definitely focus on the winner. Himeji was not our secret weapon now. Therefore, they must have prepared tactics to fight against Himeji.

“I am well aware of this and well prepared, don’t worry.”

Yuuji looked confident, which was totally different from me, who was really worrying now.

“Anyway we will need to fight against Class B first, I will fill everyone with the details later.”

“Is it? Well, it is fine by me as long as you have tactics about it.”

If there was no chance of winning, he wouldn’t be able to say something like that right?

“By the way, Akihisa.”

“Huh?”

“After the tests today, go declare war to Class B.”

“No way. You can go to do it yourself.”

No matter what you say, I won’t change my mind.

“Well, let’s decide who will do the job using paper scissor rock.”

“Paper scissor rock?”

Well, at least this is better than him forcing me to go.

“OK, I accept the challenge.”

“Good, then who ever lose will go, ok?”

Yuuji nodded and said:
“It will be boring if we just play normally, let’s include a psychological battle as well.”

This was Yuuji’s suggestion.

About the psychological battle, it is that, right? Everyone said what they would use, and then guessed whether the opponent would do as they said or lie. I see, this is interesting.

“I understand now, I am going to use rock.”

Yuuji made a pose for paper scissor rock, and told me:

“Are you? Then I am---”

Yuuji, what will you think? Am I going to be honest and use rock, or use others? This is a fight of intelligence as well.

“If you don’t use rock, I will kill you!”

Wait…. What kind of psychological battle is that?

“Ready? Paper, scissor, rock!”

“Waaa!”

Paper----(Yuuji), Rock---(Me)

“Then it is decided, you will go.”

“I will not go!”

I won’t accept this! This is so different from the psychological battle I imagined!

“Are you still worrying about being beaten up badly like in Class D last time?”

“That is one of the reasons!”

“If that’s the reason, you can rest assured, I can guarantee that it won’t happen again.”

Yuuji stared at my eyes.

I won’t be cheated! You keep using the same technique and asking me to do the dirty work!

“Because there are a lot of people in Class B who like handsome boy.”

“Really? Then there is nothing to worry about!”

Only I can complete this difficult mission, the responsibility is huge!

“However you are so ugly……”

Yuuji had a long sigh. Nonsense, that was not true!

“You are so impolite! I am a handsome boy when I look at myself from three hundred and sixty five degrees!”

“There is 5 degrees extra.”

“I think there is only 5 degree!”

“I hate you two.”

I only mixed up three hundred and sixty five days in a year and degrees of circle, so why are you using the magnifying glass to look at my small mistake! Damn!

“Anyway I will leave this to you!”

Yuuji’s voice came from my back, as the lunch time ended; the afternoon which was full of tests had just started.

<center>☆</center>

“I would like to listen to your explanation.”

The test in the afternoon had ended safely; it was now after school time.

I used my hand to cover the sleeve that had been pulled into pieces, and walked towards Yuuji slowly.

“This is just as I thought.”

“Wa--- I am going to kill you! I will cut you into pieces!”

“Cool down.”

“Urgh!”

A…attack at the heart….this is terrible.

“I will head back home now. Tomorrow morning we will have tests, don’t oversleep.”

After saying that in with a frank tone, Yuuji left the classroom. You are a Devil!

“Urgh….my stomach….”

My whole body was in serious pain, it looked like before the effect that Yuuji’s technique caused on my body disappeared, I couldn’t move at all.

I could only lie on the ground and watched every classmate leave the classroom. No one is worried about me, and bringing me to the nursing room. Am I so hateful? Although I think Himeji will worry about me and come to me.

Because I couldn’t move my body, I turned my neck and looked around in the classroom. I saw Himeji still remaining in the classroom, holding her back and looking around as well. She looked very suspicious, it seems like she was guarding something.

---Ah, now I remember, Himeji wrote a letter yesterday right? Maybe she was thinking where she should put her letter.

“Urgh…”

I felt shy about continuing watching her, so I slowly crawled out the classroom.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume1_The_Fourth_Question|The Fourth Question]]
| Return to [[Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume1_The_Sixth_Question|The Sixth Question]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

CubexCursedxCurious:Volume1 Chapter2

2009-02-01T23:59:40Z

BonekruZher:

===Chapter Two: When the Contents of the Cube are Exposed===

"Look at your plate when you're eating! The morsels are falling off the plate!"

Fear answered yes. Again. She'd answered the same word several times already but her eyes were fixed upon the square box that was placed on the corner of the room.

"Hmmmm. I'd thought that you'd say something cliched like, 'What are those small people doing inside that box?!'."

"D-Don't take me for a fool. I know how that thing works. This box just shows a place far from here. And the power of electricity makes it possible to record the past.
It's true that this is the first time I actually saw it but, uh, just like what I imagined. There wasn't much surprise with it, ahaha-haha-haha..."

She let out a false laugh while making a serious face. Her fork wandered around her plate, though it was empty.
The news caster on the television said, "Good morning, everyone! Let's do our best for this day!" and Fear answered, "Yes. I don't know you but I wish you luck," with unnecessary
politeness.

"Hey, Fear, try this one out. I'll teach you how to operate the television."

"What is that thing?"

"Try pushing that prominent red button. Face it towards the television."

Fear received the remote control. She looked a bit tense as she tried to push the red button just as she was told.

"Wha---! The image disappeared!"

She looked astounded as she reported what happened to Haruaki. He told her to try pushing the button again.

"I-It, I mean, the image restored!"

She reported again with exactly the same expression.

"That's the On/Off button. Keep the television off when you're not using it. There are lot of other buttons but you don't have to use them. The only buttons that you could
touch are the buttons with numbers written on it. "

"Are you sure it's alright? I'm gonna push it? You hear me, I'm going to!"

The channel changed to a different news program doing a report about sports. It was about the F1 Race so F1 cars passed in front of the camera.
Fear, being a bit ignorant about these things, shouted "It's coming towards us! Look out!" and crouched on the floor. It was just as how Haruaki expected her to react.

"So, that's how it is. If you push the buttons, the channel would change. Whatever happens, the images won't come out from the television so you don't need to worry."

"I-I knew that! It's just that... er... yes! It's just that you have to be prepared for the unexpected! No one knows what'll happen next, uh-huh."

Fear tried pushing other buttons. Haruaki noticed that a faint pink shaded her white cheeks.
She only stopped pushing different buttons when the channel switched to a weather report. Her finger went still and her eyes stared at the television in awe.

"Is that the... sea?"

Haruaki answered affirmatively and she whispered softly, her eyes still fixed on the monitor,

"...I never had a chance to see it. I didn't think that it would be so big."

Different shades were behind those eyes. There was the shade of admiration... and there was also a bit of disappointment.

"It looks a lot colder and darker than what I expected..."

"That's because there are some rain clouds over there. It's completely different in summer."

"Is that so."

"We also have that here in our town. It's on the opposite side though. You could go someday if you want to."

Fear shook her head in a vague manner. Haruaki wasn't able to decide whether it was an affirmation or a rejection.

The doorbell rang and Haruaki went to the front door carrying his bag. Konoha was waiting behind the door, smiling.
Konoha usually went to school together with him when she didn't have work on student council or club activities.

"Good morning!"

"Okay, let's go."

"Hmmm... What's the meaning of this?"

"We're going to school. Didn't I tell you that we have to go to school during weekdays?"

"With her?"

"Well, yeah. We're in the same year level, after all."

Haruaki finished putting on his shoes, stood up and pointed at Fear.

"I have an order for you today. It's about your work while I'm away at school."

"...Tell me."

"First, turn the television on like I told you earlier. Watch any program that you like. When you get hungry, there is some food in the kitchen. When you feel sleepy,
go sleep. That would be all. I wish you luck."

"Only that?!"

"Yeah. Hey, I'm gonna teach you household chores later so be patient for today, okay?"

Fear expanded her cheeks like a balloon. Haruaki was puzzled. He can't think of any reason why Fear would be dissatisfied with his order.
Konoha peeked over the front door, smiling like a saint.

"Don't tell me you can't take care of yourself alone because you're lonely?"

"W-Why you?! Who told you that I'm lonely?! I'd be glad that there won't be any more annoyance like you two! Oh, I'm so excited. The world on the television is waiting for me now!"

"You'll be fine alone then. Great. Splendid. Well, let's go now, Haruaki-kun. To the happy place called school. TOGETHER."

"A happy place you say? Hmph! I'd bet that you'll just use those great tits of yours to flirt with him! How shameless! C'mon, go now, go! I can't wait to be alone, you know!"

"Er--- I'm kinda worried about Fear but I'll be late for school at this rate. It can't be helped. Let's go, Konoha."

They went out of the gate, towards the road. Konoha moved with light steps and Haruaki scratched his head.
Fear was letting out a fierce snort as she watched their backs disappear from her vision. When she felt that they were gone, she let out a deep sigh.
She sat down in front of the door.
It was silent. Everything around her was unmoving. The wooden ornament above the shoe rack. The patterns on the wooden ceiling. The mirror on the wall. The Calendar besides it.
She felt that the cold silence of those inanimate objects welcomed her---As if they knew that she used to be an inanimate object just like them.

She embraced her knees and slightly bowed her head. She looked at her silver hair as she observed it sliding between her knees, while she whispered with an empty voice.

"Fool... Did you really have to leave me alone...?"

<center>* * *</center>

He was used to taking up weird passengers. It was natural since he worked in a place where different people come and go. He was a taxi driver stationed in front of the airport.
In the past, he had black passengers who used the word FUCK in almost every sentence they used. He also had Chinese people who carried imitations of popular game consoles. He
even had passengers of a Japanese family who asked to be brought to a forest or swamp where no one else lived. If he were to think back about every passenger he had, it would
take forever.
But---This passenger was the weirdest among all the passengers he had.
The driver moved his eye over the back mirror to check again at the lady passenger he picked up earlier.
She was a blonde Caucasian beauty who wore an elegant gown. That was normal. But, other than that, everything else about her was strange. Too strange. He wondered
how she was able to board a public plane wearing THAT thing.

"I have this feeling that I am being watched."

The woman who mouthed a thin cigarette spoke in a fluent japanese while she kept her view toward the window. He wondered if the woman was intentionally ignoring the "No Smoking"
sign on the glass. The woman shrugged, and the faint sound of creaking metal echoed.

"Er, excuse me, miss...?"

"Oh. Not you too."

Who else was she talking about? There wasn't anyone else in the taxi but them two. The driver trembled lightly as he thought about his passenger looking more ominous as the
time passed by.
There was still some distance from the hotel that they were heading for. The driver thought that he had to make a lighter atmosphere for both of them. After all, she was still
a customer despite her eerie impression.

"You speak the Japanese language very well. I've had many passengers from different countries but you're the most---"

"Weirdest passenger?"

The driver felt as if an icicle passed through his body, from his mouth out to his anus. Somehow, he was able to regain his composure and replied.

"Aside from the fact that you're the best Japanese language speaker among the passengers that I've had, you're also the, um---most beautiful, ma'am."

"Hmm. I wonder if all the taxi drivers in this country are all educated about etiquette. I say it is just what you may expect from Japan, the polite country. It is indeed a
great thing."

It seemed that the driver answered right. He calmed down a bit hearing the soft laughter coming from his passenger.

"It's not just a flattery, ma'am, not at all."

"Haha, I don't really mind if it was a flattery. My favorite author said in one of his books that 'You should bear in mind that a lie is the key to every happiness,
benefit, reputation, and wealth.'---It is an anti-social statement though."

"Er, never heard of it before, ma'am... I suppose he's a foreign author?"

"Indeed. Duke Jonathan Alphonse Francois de Sade is known for his anti-socialism."

After the passenger explained that to the driver, she started to laugh again. The driver wondered what was so funny.

"Did you come here to Japan for a vacation?"

"Unfortunately, no. It is about a matter concerning my work."

"I see that you're dedicated to your work, ma'am. May I ask about your occupation?"

The strange beauty raised her face, looked at the driver through the back mirror, and smiled.
That moment when the driver's eye met the passenger's, all the calm that he accumulated during their recent conversations vanished.
A strong need to get far away as soon as possible from this passenger made the driver kick the accelerator hard.
It was, after all, just as he thought. There was no way that woman having that kind of eyes is sane. Those eyes filled with cold disdain, as if they were used to look down upon
the people around her...

"Oh, my work? I came here for a little trash-cleaning."

<center>* * *</center>

A few hours had passed since Fear was left alone in the house. She quickly lost interest in watching television.

"Phew, I have nothing else to do... ."

It was the same word that she said yesterday. A thought suddenly came into her mind. If she was bored inside the house, She should go outside.
She wore the sandals that were left on the porch and walked around the garden.

"....boring."

Fear walked around the outside of the house a few times, making a wry face. The outer building of the house where Konoha was staying came into her view. The ground floor was
covered with silver shutter. She thought that it was a garage or something. Her eyes went up to the second floor window, and she remembered what happened this morning.

"Er what can I say...Isn't Haruaki being a little bit biased to that cowtits? That shameless brat...I also don't like the fact that cowtits got her own proper room while I have
none. Talk about being unfair. Doesn't he even think that I also have things that I wanted to do? He always say 'Don't do this' and 'Don't do that'..."

She mumbled complaints and started to walk back toward the main house---but stopped.

"Oh yeah, he didn't say that I shouldn't do THAT. Hmm, I suppose there's no problem with me doing THAT so he didn't mention anything about it. Yes, it must be so."

Fear nodded to herself. But, there was one little problem.

"So, what should I do now...?"

Fear looked up at the sky and tried to think about what she had to do. The next moment, she realized that the answer was simple. She grinned.

She looked up again at the outer building. There she saw the vast sky...and the little window on the second floor of the outer building, peeking from the corner of her eyes.

Taizo came back from his trip to the nearest vending machine to buy their drinks since he lost in the rock-scissors-paper game. But, he came back without carrying any
juice, shadowed by his dark expression. Haruaki who was having his lunch with the usual members looked up to ask Taizo what happened.

"Is there a problem, Taizo?"

"Hey, Haruaki... I know it's not good. But I can't help myself---I know that this line is too cliched to use nowadays...But, I just have to say it! Tell me, Haruaki, can
I say the words that are meant to be said in a situation like this?!"

"W-What are you saying...?"

Haruaki sent Taizo a blank stare. Suddenly, Taizo grabbed Haruaki by his neck.

"Why! Is it! Always you!"

"Argh, Ergh?! What do you think you're doing, idiot! Tell me what happened!"

"Ask that to yourself, Bastard! Aren't you contented with Konoha-san?!"

"I'm telling you, I don't know what you're talking ab---ooooooooogh!"

"Eeew! Gross!"

"Hey, Yachi! Something came out from your mouth!"

Haruaki forgot to apologize to Kana and Kirika. He couldn't believe what he was seeing right at that moment.
It was---a silver-haired head peeking out from the room's rear door.

"Hey you over there! Didn't you say you'll tell me where...Ah, so there you are."

Fear approached him with a self-possessed calm. For some reason, she was wearing a school uniform.

"Hehehe. I came here just as you wished, Haruaki."

Fear held her head high and told Haruaki triumphantly---When the atmosphere in the classroom became tense.

"Fear?! What are you doing here?!"

"You're asking me why I'm here. Well, you didn't say that I shouldn't go out or shouldn't come here. So, that means I can go to any place I want to."

"I didn't tell you anything because I thought that it was obviou---argh!"

Kana who was sitting beside Haruaki grabbed his head and pressed it against his lunch box. Kana used that as a force to stand up, her eyes shining bright with interest.
She went beside Fear and started hugging her.

"Wow! She's so beautiful! How cute!"

"Er, woman. Stop touching me."

"Oh, I love how you speak! So, your name's Fear, huh? Where did you come from? What kind of relationship do you have with Akki...uh, I mean, Haruaki-kun?"

[[Image:C3 01-065.jpg|thumb]]
"What kind of relationship, you say....I wonder too. Basically, I live in his house."

"Are-you-two-living-together?!"

"My old man! I mean, she's the daughter of my old man's friend that he made abroad! That's why I have to take care of her in place of my old man!"

"Hmm... So you two are staying in the same house. Looks like...there are some things that need to be confirmed. As the class representative, of course."

Kirika stood up with strange vigor. Soon, all the other people in the class started to gather around them.
Haruaki dropped his shoulder in defeat. He just gave Fear a look that said she musn't say anything unnecessary. Fear just nodded.
It seemed that people around them thought that Fear was a girl who came from abroad visiting the school because she had nothing much to do.
Needless to say, news about Fear quickly spread outside Haruaki's class.

"H-hey?!"

Haruaki looked at the direction where that voice came from and saw pale-faced Konoha staring at Fear.
She must have been on her way back to her class from the school's shop since she was carrying a handful of sandwiches.

"Why is she...?"

"She came here by herself. I'm going to lose my consciousness now. I'll leave the rest to you, Konoha..."

"What do you want me to do?!"

That moment when Konoha entered the room, a boy left the circle forming around Fear. It was Taizo who changed his attitude as he saw Konoha coming to their room.

"K-Konoha-san! W-Welcome to our room! Our room's kind of sordid since half of us are guys but I hope you won't mind! So, what can I do for you?"

Konoha answered his question with a polite smile.
An idea came to her mind.

"Um, I was planning to have my lunch with Haruaki-kun... and since there's also Fear-san, I would have liked to eat with her too but as you can see, there are too many people so..."

Taizo moved to break the circle surrounding Fear just as Konoha expected him to.
He ignored all the boo-ings coming from the crowd and proceeded to sending them away.
Konoha smiled her thanks and Taizo turned back, making a guts pose. Haruaki thought that he's a type who'd be tricked by a woman in the future.

"Hm---Oh, it's you. You needn't have come here."

Konoha moved her lips without making a sound. She said, "You're the one who shouldn't have come".

"Come on, get some more tables. Two more."

"Ah, hey Taizo, we're not..."

"Huh? You guys aren't gonna eat with us? Is there going to be a problem if I and Kana are present?"

"A lunch, is it. Sounds good to me. I found a lunch box back at the house so I stuffed some food in it."

Fear answered without any pretense. It would sound strange now to force that they're not going to have lunch with them.
But, if that was the case, Haruaki needed to remind Fear of some important things before they proceed to having lunch together.

"I'm gonna buy some drinks for us while we tour her around the school. C'mon Konoha, let's go."

"Yes, I'm coming now. Um, can you please hold these for me?"

Konoha handed Taizo the three pork cutlet sandwiches that she was holding, then started to follow Haruaki.
Stares directed at Fear kept coming even when they were passing through the corridor---but, that can be ignored for now.

"You there, what were you thinking coming here all of a sudden?"

"Huh? I already told you that I came here because you didn't say that I can't come here, haven't I? Well, there's also the fact that I didn't have anything to do in the house.
Besides, it would be unfair if this woman can attend school while I'd just be staying at home."

"It's not like I started to attend school right after I became human..."

"Really...I should have told you clearly that you can't go out yet since you still lack much common knowledge."

"Why you! Didn't you hear earlier that I was having a normal conversation with the people in your class?"

"I'm sorry to inform you that I almost had a heart attack while you were talking to them since I was afraid that you'd say something that you shouldn't. Let's just leave
that topic. What's important now is that you should keep your setting that you don't know much about Japan since you just came here. If there was a question that you don't
know how to answer, just shut up, smile, then shake your head. That's the Japanese way of solving problems."

Haruaki bought some drinks at the vending machine in front of the shoe racks. Fear observed Haruaki, seeing something unusual for her.
Konoha spoke to Fear while she was busy checking the vending machine.

"I was wondering since you came here... Where did you get that uniform you're wearing?"

"It's obvious who's uniform this is. The waist and the chest parts are too big and wide for me. You should get some weight off you."

"Y-you dared to violate my room?! Don't you know the difference between things that you should and shouldn't do?!"

Konoha drew her face near Fear's and glared. Fear just bent her mouth into a cool smile.

"Oh...So you think you can say that to me?"

"What do you mean?"

"Listen Haruaki, I found really gaudy underwear in her top drawer and---"

"No! No! No! I wasn't quite myself when I bought that!"

"What are you two fussing about? We should go back now. I already bought the drinks."

Haruaki started to walk, and looked down at Fear.

"I heard some of your conversations...You should know that entering one's room without permission is against the manners."

"Hmph, it can't be helped. I at least know that one can't enter school without wearing a uniform. Besides, I was able to come here because I asked people where is the school
using this uniform."

"Weren't you supposed to give up coming here at the point that you didn't have any uniform...?"

"By the way, how did you enter my room? I locked the door properly."

"....? What do you mean? I just entered by the window like anyone else would."

"That's strange. I remember locking the window also...Wait. D-don't tell me you...?!"

Fear made a "V" sign with her hands against Konoha, who froze up in outrage.

"That's right. I broke it."

Konoha staggered, as if she was standing on the balls of her feet. Haruaki let out a soul-escaping sigh. He didn't want to think who will pay for the glass' repair.

"...Damn. I can't take any more of this. You wear me out. Hey Fear, go back to home when you're done eating. I don't know what the teachers would say if they happen to see you."

"Hmm. I still wanted to see this 'lecture' thing. Can't I stay?"

"Of course, you can't!"

While they were having an argument, Kirika appeared from the opposite side of the corridor, walking towards them.

"Oh, it's you class rep. Where have you been?"

"I just went to the staff room. Be glad to hear this Yachi, and you too Fear-kun."

Staff room. That word sent a bad feeling nagging at his gut. That bad feeling hit right at its mark.

"I negotiated with the teachers and as a result, our foreign visitor here was granted a special permission to participate in the afternoon classes. No need for a word of
gratitude, by the way. I just did what I can do as a class representative. Besides, we don't get to have much chances of having inter-cultural activities. It would be a
good experience for both of us."

Haruaki wanted to say that it was an unwelcome effort but swallowed the words. Kirika continued to speak with a half-opened eye.

"With that, I'll get more time to have conversations with Fear-kun. There are still some things that need to be confirmed---Like the fact that although he's living together
with his cousin, they're still man and woman in their sensitive ages...Who knows what kind of unwanted accident might happen between them...!"

Observing from the dangerous gleam in her eyes, this was obviously the main reason why she had a negotiation with the teachers about Fear.

(Ohh damn, from where should I start complaining?)

In the end, Haruaki just dropped his shoulders and gave up opposing.
It was clear that any complaint coming from him wouldn't be heard after all. At least, he knew that much.

"I didn't get much of your conversations, but does that mean that I could participate in the lecture? Kirika, was it? You're a nice person!"

One of the reasons why Haruaki gave up complaining was the fact that Fear looked happier than he expected.

<center>* * *</center>

After handing a tip to the bellboy who was educated enough to make a forced smile, she hurried to unpack her baggage.
Those trunks which she received from the front desk were sent sometime ago from her country in advance. She proceeded in her confirmation of the contents of the trunks while
she enjoyed her cigarette. Those things she needed were all there. There was no apparent problem.

"....? I have a feeling that the there is an excess among the baggage..."

The last trunk, which was shaped like a guitar case, was not familiar to her. She drove the almost finished cigarette into the ash tray, then opened the last trunk.
There she saw---

"This is..."

A strain formed on her cheeks. It was the form of deep hatred and wrath. She shut the trunk hard.
The momentum from the banging revealed a note from inside the trunk. She picked up the note, read it, and crushed it inside her hands.

"Oh, this is none of their concern, absolutely not...bitch!"

She assaulted the trunk and sent it flying across the room. The expensive-looking flower vase which decorated the suite shattered aloud.

"What an ill-omened way of beginning a mission... Ahh, I need to calm down, I just have to---"

She walked around the room for a while. Later, she grabbed the cigarette case on the table. She sunk deep into the sofa and started to smoke. One stick was consumed. She went
on to her next stick. With her third, she started to retrieve her calm.
After she finished her third stick, the cellular phone that was included among her baggage rang.
The voice that came from the opposite side of the line was a girl's.

"I am the Auxiliary who was assigned to aid you in this particular mission. This is my initial contact."

"How kind of you. I arrived here safe and sound...I had this feeling of being observed since I came to this country...I suppose it was you?"

"I affirm. I've started to support you. Since your first step in this country. It is just usual for the Auxiliaries not to show themselves."

"Of course. It would be a shame for a Knight if it happens that his Auxiliary will show himself in the battlefield. Since I'm the one sent as a front-line, there is
absolutely no chance of that happening though...Oh, and one more thing. Are you responsible for this unnecessary trunk that was included among my baggage?"

".....? I do not understand what you mean."

"I'm talking about this shit equipped with an indulgence disk. It seems like you're not responsible for it. If that was the case, there isn't any problem. I'm glad that a
fracture didn't occur between our relationship as a team from the very beginning of this mission---Well, come on now my faceless and nameless Auxiliary. Let us move on toward
our parting without ever revealing our faces or even our names."

"I understand. Let us begin the mission."

With that, the voice coming from the phone stated the current location of their target. She was glad that an efficient Auxiliary was allotted to her.
After she was done with their conversation, she smiled and whispered while she looked at the smoke that accumulated at the ceiling of the room.

"I must go now. Off to eliminate that eyesore-bitch."

<center>* * *</center>

They were at the rooftop after the classes. The wind blowing from the faintly cloudy sky felt chilly against their naked skin.
But despite that, Fear looked down at the school ground below looking cheerful as ever.

"It's so high up here, and it feels great...Come to think of it, I should have seen the view of the ground from the airplane when I came here. That was a mistake."

Then, she smiled at something that she remembered.

"By the way --- that lecture thing sure was fun. I still remember the look on their faces when I spoke in English. I think that anyone could speak fluently with two days of
studying though."

"Our basic capabilities are very different from your kind so don't compare us with you..."

Haruaki muttered as he dropped his shoulders. He felt as though he experienced a mental torture while they were having the afternoon classes. Fortunately, there hasn't been a
fatal mistake --- but, thanks to the order to give Fear a tour around the school directed by some meddlesome teachers, his mental condition wasn't fully recovered even after the
classes were finished.
Beside Haruaki was the tired-looking Konoha leaning against the fence.
Fear was also accompanied by Taizo and others at first but they eventually parted because of their club activities and student council duties. In the end, Only Haruaki and
Konoha were left.

"Hmm. Looks like that ball game below is about to end. I noticed too that people are becoming fewer."

"It's about time where most of the club activities are wrapping up for the day... Can we go home already?"

"That's a wonderful idea. Let's go home and have something to eat."

Fear heard them but made no motion of letting go of the fence.

"I guess you two are right. But...a little bit more. I want to stay here...a little bit more."

Haruaki looked at Fear's back for a while. Finally, Haruaki let out a sigh of defeat and said that she had 10 more minutes to stay there.

"Hey Haruaki, Don't you think this place is --- nice?"

"Is it? There's no people or anything around here. It's not much of a view."

"I wasn't talking about the view. I meant this place called school...Its very lively and there are an unbelievable amount of people. Every one of them is kind of happy in
their own way. Really, I never saw a place like this."

She said with a soft voice, making a bitter smile.

Haruaki heard a clicking sound. He looked at Fear and saw that Fear was playing the Rubik's cube with one hand while her view was still fixed at the ground below.
He thought that he saw a hallucination where there was no one else here in the rooftop aside from that girl. He thought that she'd stay here even if they left her alone. Just
like seeing a painting of a solitary girl from outside of the frame.

"This kind of school was just recently made...It's just natural that this place would seem rare to you."

Konoha's words stopped his hallucination. There was a feeling of consolation in her words. Haruaki wondered if that consolation came from understanding of Fear's feelings.

"The city that I passed on my way here was just as rare. After all, they are the same --- There are a lot of people and it's noisy there. Haha, I wanted to ask them what there
was that all of them have to talk about."

"Was there only few people from where you came?"

"Where I came, you ask..."

"--- Er, there's no need to answer if you don't want to."

It was only then that Fear looked at Haruaki's face.
She was smiling. Her cheeks were slightly relaxed, her big eyes turned into slits, and her well-formed lips were faintly raised up.
But, for some reason, he thought she looked like she was about to cry.

"Haruaki. Do you really want to know?"

".....what?"

"I'll be the one to ask now. Do you want to know about me? About where I was, what I did, or what I was in the past? Do you really want to know all of that?"

She was still smiling. And it was harmless question.
But, there was a strange tension in the air around them.
Haruaki swallowed his saliva. He felt that something might happen if he answered Yes or No. He had no idea what it could be. He just knew that whatever it was, there
would be no backing off once she told him about herself.

Konoha just looked at Fear's face with serious expression. Fear kept her sad smile.
Both of them were waiting for his answer.
He licked his lips, inhaled some air, then opened his mouth to answer ---

"I'll tell you the first answer to your question, about where she had been staying. She was lying inside a hidden chamber of a dungeon inside a castle remains
for hundreds of years. That was the reason why she was able to escape our attention for so long."

A voice coming from the rooftop's entrance stole Haruaki's words. What she said WAS an answer to his question. And, just as he thought, that triggered the incident that
could never be undone. Ever.

<center>* * *</center>

It was a woman who donned a dress much like those nobles wear. Her blonde hair was slightly curled, and held between her sexy rouged lips was a cigarette which was unbecoming
for her aristocratic demeanor.
But, her most outstanding trait was her arms --- which were covered by a black armor from the tip of her fingers up to her shoulders. That big, thick armor was worn in a candid
manner, and it gave a rustic impression.
The armor also covered the back of her hands and her wrists. The shiny black plates were held together geometrically, and the equipments was as thick as her torso. There was
only one word to describe her appearance; Deformed.
It was as though an armplate of a giant or a part of great armor was detached from its body and was forcibly attached to her arms. Naturally, this made her look like a
balancing toy.

CubexCursedxCurious:Volume1 Chapter1

2009-02-01T04:34:33Z

BonekruZher:

===Chapter One: Night of Rubik's Cube===

"....What is this? A custard pudding?"

The girl said as she poked the yellowish-white object in front of her with sulky expression.

"Have a taste and you'll know."

"Hmmm... hm?! T-this...."

She guided the spoon into her mouth, then froze up.

"It's not sweet! This is a fake! What a nasty food... When you say a soft pedestal and a black sauce, it's just have to be a pudding!"

"Don't say nasty to the food. It's just tofu, a solidified soybean soup. You didn't like it?"

Haruaki sat just opposite of the girl after removing the apron he had on.
The girl's ill temper was obvious as she chewed the Yakko-Doufu. She was now wearing a borrowed shirt and hot pants.

"Hmph, it's not bad. It's inferior to the crunchy snack I was munching earlier, though."

"Poor tofu, being compared to a rice-cracker."

"So, that was called a rice-cracker. Now, that one had a unique food texture. It was sweet but spicy at the same time, and that feeling while crunching at it... h-huh?
Why are you looking at me?"

Haruaki simply answered that it was nothing, and looked away from the face that said she was caught off-guard. He started eating, too. Haruaki thought that this situation was
just like what the old sayings wanted to share; to eat while you can, since you can't fight a war with empty stomach.
The girl who sat opposite him unnecessarily checked that the food in front of her was a fish, looking at the broiled mackerel pike as if she had never seen it before.
After her thorough observation, she placed down the spoon and fork she was holding. Haruaki imagined what she was going to do and initiated a warning before the girl's
bare hands got the mackerel.

"Wait. You'll have to go over my dead body first before you could eat something with bare hands in front of me."

Haruaki reached for the mackerel plate to prevent her hands from it, but for some reason the girl suddenly backed-off from the tatami space she was sitting at.

"Hey wait. I just misunderstood things earlier. I was a little confused at first but I'm alright now. I even lent you those clothes didn't I?"

"I-I'm not sure.... I mean, you just played with THAT part of the body earlier in front of the gate..."

"But I didn't know I was touching THAT part of your body. Oh hell, I'm sorry anyway. Just forgive me already, 'kay?"

Haruaki asked her a cliched apology while he started on the mackerel pike with his chop sticks.

"Watch me how to dismantle this mackerel. Just do it first like this then grab its head then pull it away with those nasty fishbones. It's easy, isn't it?"

The girl watched with interest for a while but she quickly recovered her wary face. After a few seconds, she snorted with ill temper as she sat back on front of the table.

"By the way, What's your name?"

"...I'm called Fear."

Fear quickly shut her mouth, as if she was surprised that she'd told him her name.

"Fear, is it?"

"Well, yes. It's none of your business though... you can just call me what you want."

"Unfortunately, you're part of my business now. You just became my top priority. In fact, the way you became my top priority was almost a foul play. So, what are you anyway?
What kind of box are you?"

"Er..."

"Er?"

Without a warning, she raised her eyebrows in outrage and she started making holes on the broiled mackerel. It was just after Haruaki raised a question mark at her answer.

"Shut up! It's none of your business, you fool!"

"Whoa! What kind of cursing was that?! I haven't heard them for a while. Anyway, are you a brat having an outburst like that?!"

"W-Why you?!"

"I haven't heard that for a while too... wha, hey! Stop attacking that mackerel and close your mouth!"

"Digging up on a lady's past like that! You should learn some respect, you shameless brat!"

Haruaki thought that he didn't want to hear that from HER. But being the sensible one, he decided to give up.

"Whew.... Well, I won't push you if you don't want to tell me about your past. I know its not exactly filled with happy memories."

It seemed that her temper cooled down some because of Haruaki's honest words. She was at a loss for words and turned her face down.

"I... hate that appearance. I wouldn't want to turn into that form unless its absolutely necessary. Someone told me that coming here would be easier with that form so
I had no choice but to give up..."

"Who told you? My old man?"

"He said his name was Honatsu... Are you his son?"

"Yeah. And my name's Haruaki. How's my old man doing?"

"I don't know. He said that he still had something to do over there."

"As much of a freeman as usual, I see. Geez, I'm tired of complaining about him though. As long as he keeps sending money for my living, I'll keep up with his game."

"I don't understand you two... I mean, you and your father. I thought an ordinary man wouldn't try to understand the likes of me."

"We've been receiving cursed tools like you since I was a kid. Usually, tools that we accept are those with slight curse in it, but there are rare occasions where a tool who
could assume human form like you comes here for help."

After a brief silence, Fear let out a sigh and placed down the fork she was holding. Her serious gaze pierced Haruaki as she looked up, her silver hair swaying slightly.

"I'm going to say something serious."

"....Go ahead."

"I....I was placed in some dark dungeon, thrown away long ago by my last owner. Yachi Honatsu came one day and found me. He tried to talk to me and I told him my wish."

"A wish?"

Haruaki already had an idea what her wish was. But, cursed tools who came here with its own will were often the ones who needed to confirm the purpose of their existence
by putting them into words. Knowing that, he chose to let her say it out loud from her own mouth.

The girl who was not a human answered in a whisper, biting her lips softly,

"I want to free myself from my curse."

"How much do you know...? About the curse, and about tools like me?"

"Well, here's what I know; First, a tool changes its quality into negative direction if it continues to receive negative thoughts.
Secondly, a tool that receives negative thoughts often affect the owner and the people around it.
And for the third, in exchange with the negative effect it brings upon the people around it, It may show mysterious charm and function..."

"Is that all?"

Haruaki narrowed his eyes and looked at Fear, who was speaking with her eyes looking down at the table.

"To add one more, I know that at the end of receiving all the negative thoughts and curses from humans, an item would be... something that's in front of me right now."

Yes. A tool which received too much grudge from humans will earn a human quality----

Haruaki didn't know the specific details but he knew that an item gains a personal thought which affects its essence as a tool. It was a result of being grudged by people
over and over again. In the end, they'll possess their own mind, soul, and an ability to change forms with its own will.

"That's right. It started with a single grudge. I was made to harm people and because of it, I have received much hatred, grievances, and murderous intents. From those grudges,
I was branded with an abominable curse of [driving my owner into insanity.]"

Haruaki noticed that the girl was gripping her hands tightly. He thought it was better not to ask more about her about concrete details of the tool that she was and
about what she meant by driving her owner into insanity.

"My curse doesn't end there. The grudge I received gave me [human qualities] and my own will. To me, who was nothing but a tool in the beginning. Let me correct, I was not given;
I was forced to have those capabilities. Have you ever thought about how bad was the affinity between a will and a curse? I envy those tools which only have slight curse. They won't
realize by themselves that they were burdened by a curse. How fortunate that it's blessed with ignorance!"

For a moment, she took a deep breath.

"I came here believing in Honatsu's words that I can free my curse here in this place. That's the reason why I came, but I was not told about details of what I have to do. Tell me
honestly---- Will I, will I be able to lift the curse from myself without affecting the people around me? Remember that Honatsu sent me to you so that makes you my current owner. If you're
just lying about here being a place to free one's self from a curse, you would be the first to receive the harmful effects that comes with it."

Her eyes looked straight into his. But those eyes reflected undeniable fright and doubt.
That was why Haruaki simply told her,

"Yes, you can."

"....Huh?"

"I said you can free yourself from your curse here. You see, I don't have strong spiritual sense or special ability like my father but it seems that I have a unique body constitution which
repel curses, which makes me unaffected by them. So, whatever your curse is, it doesn't work on me. Hahaha! Be afraid of me, you violent little girl!"

"What the...?! Wait, you said that I could lift my curse here, but how?"

"I'm not sure about the detailed mechanics but this place had been a very pure land for a long time, and the area where this house was built was the center of the pure energy that comes from the land.
That's why just being here would fill you with positive energy. They say that this place is protected by some kind of force field, though the rate of cleansing is kinda slow. Just leaving the tools here would eventually lift the curse."

Haruaki remembered the woman who set the force field around the house. Her outfit caught much eyes, and she said that the force field would last for the next hundred years. He supposed that
there won't be a chance to see her again, if the force field would really last that long.

"And, there's another way of lifting a curse. The mechanic is simple; if a curse comes from negative thoughts, you just have to receive positive thoughts by helping people around you. If you keep on
receiving them, the curse will be neutralized eventually."

"What do you mean?"

"I mean to say that you have to vaguely perform acts that people will be thankful for, I suppose. You just have to live here and work as a part-timer or volunteer for public events... I think?"

"W-Wait, why was there a question mark in the end?"

Fear leaned forward, which sent the mackerel bits flying at Haruaki's face. He wondered if Fear did that on purpose.

"Well, its not like I actually experienced trying to lift a curse from myself. That was just what I heard."

She puffed out her cheeks like a child, making a sullen expression.

"I can't believe it... I mean, I don't think that simply sleeping or working here would lift the curse. Besides, I doubt that my curse could be lifted in leisurely phase..."

"You're right about going leisurely. Being able to assume human form would mean that many curses have been gathered in your body so it would take years to free yourself. I don't know any
other way of lifting a curse so maybe you'll just have to be patient about it."

"Hmmmmmmmmmmm, I still can't believe it."

"Don't worry so much about it. Even if you can't believe for----"

Ding dong. The door bell rung suddenly. Fear seemed to be frightened by it so Haruaki told her that it was just a bell that said there was a visitor. He stood up and pointed at the table.

"The food'll grow cold, so eat it now. Especially the mackerel pike."

<center>* * *</center>

"Good evening, Haruaki-kun."

A familiar smile greeted Haruaki as he opened the entrance. The smiling girl was wearing big round glasses like ones that you'd see in a manga. She had an apron around her well-endowed
body and it was impressionable. The pot that she was holding reinforced the familial impression that shrouded her.

"Hey, Konoha. What is it?"

"I've made too much Nikujaga for myself so I thought that I'd share some with you. Its a bit late already so maybe you can have it for your breakfast tomorrow."

"That'll be a great help. I was just having my dinner right now... Oh yeah, its just great that you came now. I have a favor to ask of you."

Konoha slanted her head in question. At that exact moment, Haruaki heard footsteps coming toward him.

"Hey, Haruaki. The food was kind of lacking in quantity. Isn't there any left? I would like to request for a rice-cracker if there's still some left."

"You eat too fast!"

Needless to say, the person who came behind Haruaki was Fear.

"Um, Haruaki-kun? Who is that child?"

"Oh yeah, the favor I was going to ask you was about---"

An openly belligerent voice came from Fear as she broke into the conversation.

"Hey, you there! We've just met and you started calling me a child. How dare you speak to me like that, you unfortunate-looking Woman!"

"Unfortunate-looking....?!"

Konoha was still smiling but Haruaki sensed a dangerous aura coming out from her. Fear stood behind him with arms crossed, looking aggressively at Konoha.
Haruaki thought he saw a lightning shaft running between Konoha and Fear.

"You two there. Why are you raising a hostile aura in front of my house?"

"I think you're just imagining things. I'm not angry, really. After all, they're just words of a CHILD."

At that moment, Haruaki felt a violent aura rising behind him. He sensed danger so he quickly changed the topic.

"Er....Oh yeah! Hey Konoha, have you made anything else besides this? I mean, have you eaten your dinner? Why don't you eat here for a change? It's been a long time since last time you've eaten here.
It seems that I have to cook more food anyway."

"Well, if you say so... I think I will. Come to think of it, it has been a long time since last time we ate together, Haruaki-kun."

"My cooking skills haven't improved though."

"It had been great since past so don't worry. I think I'm getting hungry just thinking about the dishes you make."

Konoha smiled and entered the house. Suddenly, an insulting snort came out from no where.

"Go ahead, and eat. Hah, I think that being able to send all the nutrients you eat to your breasts is some kind of talent. I bet that your brain's very light."

Haruaki heard a clashing metal sound. Almost at the same time, he saw Konoha kneeling on the floor, catching the pot that almost fell out from her hands.
He looked at the floor and saw the handle of the pot, which was cut cleanly in half.

"....I think its very sad when a person eats but the nutrients doesn't go to one's breasts... Oh, I was just talking to myself."

"W-Why you?!"

"Ahahaha-- I'll go ahead now."

Konoha let out a feigned laugh and went into the living room. Fear was staring at her back and was murmuring with hatred;

"What kind of character does that woman have...! Maybe I should curse her!"

"She's not usually like that. In fact, I have this feeling that you were the one who started the fight. Why are you being so hostile anyway?"

"It's none of your business! I just didn't like what she said when she saw me. That's enough reason for my hostility. Besides..."

A weird smile came from her angry expression.

"I just realized now that bullying that cow-tits woman is going to be fun. She'll see, I won't lose the next time...!"

Fear went back into the living room, letting out an evil snort as she walked to the living room.

Haruaki was worried about what could happen if he let those two together in the living room. But, he had to cook some food for Konoha and the hungry juvenile so he had
no choice but to leave those two together in the living room.
Haruaki made a plate full of easy saute dish. Together with rice and miso soup for Konoha, he brought the food into the living room.
He was greeted by a view of two girls throwing dry laughs at each other. Only God knows what happened while he was in the kitchen. He didn't even want to know.

"I only sauted what was left in the fridge. Is that okay for you?"

"No problem. I've made quite lot of Nikujaga anyway."

With a "Ta-da" sound effect, Konoha lifted the lid of the pot she brought with her.
Inside the pot was a steaming soup of brownish broth and beef, letting out a fragrant smell of soy sauce. To put it simply, It looked delicious.
If you'll take a good look at it, you'll notice that excessive amount of beef was covering all the other ingredients like potatoes. The beef formed a great pile,
just like a mountain sitting on a pot. If you ask me, It's more of a Niku-Niku-Nikujaga instead of a simple Nikujaga.

"Um, so, doesn't that look good?"

"It looks delicious, just as always."

Meat-demon Konoha's face lit up with a smile.

"I see, this definitely looks delicious. You can easily see that it was made by a Gluttonous incarnate of appetite."

With that remark, the round lid that Konoha was holding fell on the table, cut into half. Without a word, she picked up the half circles and threw them behind her.
After that, Konoha mouthed an Itadakimasu and started eating with a cheerful (that was how Haruaki interpreted Konoha's expression) face.

"I've no clue why or how this meal has turned into a tense atmosphere, but I guess I have to make an easy introduction at least. Konoha, our visitor here is called Fear.
As you might guess, she was sent by my old man."

Konoha sent a look at Fear while she took loads of beef from the pot. Fear, on the other hand, completely ignored her.

"Fear, this is Konoha. Well, what can I say... er, she lives in the room inside the house's outer building, and we're also in the same school level though our classes are different.
She'd been like a childhood friend since I was a kid and----"

"And she's not human."

Fear said without a pretense. It was followed by few seconds of silence and,

".... That's right. She's like your sempai here in this place."

"I thought so. A lid would never break into half by itself. I know that tools who could assume human form could usually keep the nature of their original form even if they turn
into human form----I suppose you're some kind of blade aren't you?"

"Would you answer me if I asked what was your original form?"

Konoha asked with a smile pasted on her face. Fear replied with a snort.
Uncomfortable silence went on as they ate their dinner. All of their plates were almost empty when Fear spoke to Haruaki.

"So, you wanted to say earlier that I could believe what you said because there's a precedent."

"Er....Yeah. that's right. Konoha did a lot of helpful things like working part-time since when she first came here."

"He's right. Thanks to my deeds, I'm almost free from all of my curses."

"Almost, you say. What would happen if you become completely free from curse?"

"Tools with only a slight curse would just turn back into a normal tool. But according to my old man, the negative energy that built up inside the tools who could assume human form
went over the original nature that it had so even if you were able to neutralize those negative thoughts, their human form will be kept. That means that you two will just be
free from the curse that you have."

"So, I won't turn back into my original form..... I see."

"To be honest, I don't know much about it. Just ask my old man once he comes back."

Fear wasn't even listening to Haruaki. She just kept silent and nodded, murmuring "I see... I wouldn't...I see..." as she did.
It was as if she was trying to hide the expression of relief on her face.
Fear finished up the remaining food on her plate and asked a question to Konoha.

"Haruaki said earlier that you've been together with him for more than ten years now. Does it really take that much time?"

"I think it also depends on the degree of your curse, but..."

Two empty plates covered the table. For a moment, two eyes----one silent and one with a hint of hostility----looked at each other.

"The amount of grudge that we accumulated within ourselves are so great that whatever you do, we can't easily forget, throw away, or repent for them... You get on my nerves
but at least, in that aspect, we could have something in common. This is something that could be shared between you and me, as a same ruined state of mind."

Fear started to say something, but just looked away and said;

"....It's the same for me you know, you get on my nerves too...."

"Well, you just have to take it easy. I think there's nothing I could help with though."

It was a composed statement of a senior. Konoha had said those words with much ease. Fear, of course, just snorted.

After that, Haruaki also finished his meal so he cleaned up the table with Konoha and went to the kitchen to wash them. When he came back, Fear was hugging her knees and was looking up
at the ceiling with a blank stare. He brought an after-dinner tea so he handed one to Fear and started drinking it.

"Oh yeah, Konoha, could you bring some of your old clothes? I wouldn't say right now but I just thought that it would be better if Fear had something to wear. I know that the size won't fit though."

"....Sorry for having small breasts!"

"I didn't mention any part of your body that wouldn't fit!"

Haruaki almost dropped the yunomi that came from the opposite side of the table.

"I guess that can't be helped.... Alright, I'll bring some as soon as I can."

"I'm counting on it."

"Say, what are you going to do for tonight, like where'd she sleep?"

"Huh? Well, I suppose she's gonna spend her night here. I'll just lend her one of the Japanese rooms."

"S-She'll be staying here?! Isn't that a bad idea, since I think it is!"

"But you see, the outer building's already full... Kuroe isn't home and her room is locked."

The outer building was made like an apartment, with two rooms inside. Konoha was living there with another house-mate but she was always away about half a month so Konoha
didn't really feel that she had a house-mate living next door.

"By the way, make the guest room as luxurious as possible. That way, you could compensate for what you did to me."

"Compensate?"

Haruaki asked Fear and he received a reply with a threatening attitude.

"Don't say you already forgot what you did to my body earlier! Playing with my body like that... I've never had someone put his finger [there]! My face was burning with
embarrassment!"

Haruaki was about to say that Fear was just a box at that time, when he heard a sound of yunomi rolling off on the tatami. He saw that Konoha was trembling as she stood up.
A false smile covered her expression for a while but it eventually broke into tears.

"Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhh! I can't believe it! Have you two already done THOSE kind of things?!"

Konoha ran away from the living room covering her face with her hands.
They just heard the violent sound of the entrance door being shut. Fear just nodded with content and said,

"I'm not sure what happened but I've won. I feel great."

<center>* * *</center>

Dull-colored stone floor was all that there was. The room smelled of metal and of metal-like stink. The air was congested but it wasn't stagnant.
The air was clear. Clear like the air inside a tomb or a casket.
There wasn't anything that could tell time. There was only a dead space, without a trace of any living things.
The only thing that you could feel from there was the constancy and blockade.
The mass of steel that was left there didn't have anything to do other than to whisper the same words over and over again.
It wasn't even said aloud. It just made circles within its mind. Like an endless loop.
When it's awake, while it's asleep, when it opened its mind, and when it closed its mind.
It's freezing, it's cold, it's dark, it's freezing, it's cold, it's dark, it's freezing, it's cold, it's dark, it's freezing, it's cold, it's dark.
It went on and on-----

She opened her eyes. There was nothing inside the Japanese room. She raked up and embraced the futon that was given to her. There was only the sound of scraping futon.
There was some warmth left in the futon but it was a false warmth... It was just an accumulated heat from covering someone. So, it was the same as having no warmth at all.
Shards of her dream sent a chill down her spine. She knew that there was a difference between this room and the dungeon room where she was kept.
But, however there was a slight warmth and sound inside this room, She couldn't help thinking that this room was the same as the place where she was kept.
She silently opened the sliding door and walked along the porch. Moon light illuminated her path as she arrived in front of another room. She entered.
A boy was sleeping. He was laying in an odd position and his futon came off below his waist. A slight snort came from a faintly smiling face.
The girl kneeled down before the rolled-up futon and slowly reached for it. She stroked it for a while, then she brought it up to her cheeks.
It was someone else's smell.
Someone else's warmth.
That, perhaps, was the first time that she felt those things.

<center>* * *</center>

Next day, during lunch break at school. Haruaki opened the lid of his lunch box and thoughts about the problem he left alone in his house came to his mind.

(I wonder If she'll be alright alone. I left her a note and some leftovers from my lunch box, but... Wait, what if she can't read?)

When Haruaki visited the girl in her room this morning, she was still sound asleep with a happy expression. He tried to wake her but she didn't wake up
so he just left her a note that says he's going to school and he'd left her some food.
Haruaki wondered if she was still asleep. When he woke up this morning, his futon was gone. When he entered the girl's room, he saw that the girl was covered
with HIS futon while hers was abandoned on the corner of her room. How it happened was still a mystery to him.

"Hey Haruaki! What's with you? You petrified all of a sudden after you opened your lunch box... Maybe you should be moving your body more, not just for cooking and housework.
Baseball is great, if you'd just give it a try!"

A classmate whom Haruaki always had his lunch with spoke to him. His name was Hakuto Taizo.

"His withered expression is nothing new, but it does have a different glow compared to his usual expression. Maybe---- he made some girl pregnant? Hahaha!"

"Kana! Enough of your vulgar jokes!"

A girl with healthy sun-kissed skin, Miyama Kana, followed Taizo's teasing with her own.
The class rep, Ueno Kirika, remonstrated Kana about her vulgar remark.

Kirika let out a disgusted sigh and turned to face Haruaki.

"Forget Kana's reckless remark. But, I too think that you lack the concentration that you usually have. Is there some thing that makes you anxious?"

"Huh? No, no, I don't have any problem. Maybe I caught a chill last night."

"Did you hear that Taizo-san? Kirika-chan just said something like this: I'm always looking at Yachi so I know something's wrong with him! Ohh, If there was something I
could do to comfort him..."

"What a villain you are Haruaki! Since when did you steal the class rep's heart? Did you save a princess? Have you set a fire to a forged bill factory? Did you kill someone
in a clocktower with pair of scissors?"

"Both of you! Stop s-saying nonsense! How foolish!"

Taizo and Kana had been Haruaki's friend since his junior high years while Kirika became his friend in high school.

Kirika was a formidable class rep. She was calm and composed at all times and her grades were top-notch. She always wore a knee-length long skirt, which gave her an impression
that she was born two decades later than she should have. She also hated to expose much of her skin, and was always wearing a jersey during physical education classes and
even at summer, she wore a long-sleeved blouse.
Because of this, only few people tried to get close to her and she was often alone during her first few days. It was only Kana, who was friendly to everyone, who forcefully
brought Kirika with them.
There was a specific reason though, why Kirika started to take her lunch together with them.

"Setting aside those worthless remarks, let us proceed to our daily showdown. I'm confident with my fried eggs today. I'll get back for all my previous losses! I'm counting
on you two for the judge."

Kirika opened her lunch box and brought it to Taizo and Kana's table.

"So, Kirika-chan. Do you think you have a chance of success today?"

"I've tasted it several times. Plus, I got hold of the fact that Yachi might have caught a cold... that means his taste organ might not be working well. I decided that today
is the day."

A spirited glare pierced Haruaki.

"Oh...where is she getting all that motivation...?"

"Well, they say that maintaining health is part of the battle. We only care about the taste, so don't worry. After all, we are the judges. Alright, here I go---!"

"I'll have this first! ------Wow Kirika-chan! These fried eggs are just great! I love the crunchy bacon bits!"

"Really now? So, It's great huh? Hehehehe.....!"

Kirika saw the two gave her food a good evaluation and smirked. But, that smirk was off her face immediately since the battle was still ongoing.
The judges reached for Haruaki's lunch box and-----

"Akki's fried eggs are delicious too! It's soooo good! .... Hmm I wonder where this strange taste comes from?"

"Haruaki, what did you add to your fried eggs?"

"I've put some avocadoes in it. Hehe, I based it from an old cooking manga."

Taizo and Kana looked at each other and nodded. They grabbed the winner's lunchbox and raised it above their heads, looking like funny symmetrical statues holding a
lunch box.

"Um, the tastes were both great but we decided that Haruaki won for his novel idea!"

In that moment, Kirika lowered her head, both her hands shaking.

"Ugh....! Novelty.... They're right. My attention was tied to the taste and I failed to give a thought about an original idea....! So I learned today that a conservative
idea alone is not enough to go against the ever-changing idea these days!"

".....Hey, class rep, I keep telling you that you shouldn't be THAT serious with the battles."

Haruaki tried to reassured her. Kirika raised her head and said;

"I can't keep on losing to a man especially when it's about cooking! I'll win for sure next time!"

He'd already heard that line many times. But, telling that now to the class rep would be suicidal so he kept his mouth shut and just returned a bitter smile.

After that, they proceeded on having their own lunch for a while.
A little later, Haruaki heard a classmate calling out to him that he had a visitor. He looked at the door and saw a familiar face.

"It's Konoha-san! She's just as...well, you know, as always! Damn it Haruaki, please tell her that I, Taizo, send my appreciation for her being as beautiful as
a belladonna!"

"I don't know why Hakuto would choose a poisonous flower to compare her to. It's plain stupid."

Haruaki ignored the conversation behind him and walked over to the door. It was his first time seeing Konoha in school today.

"What's up?"

"There's nothing important, really... It's just that I worry about that girl..."

"I tried to wake her up but she wouldn't so I just left her alone with a note."

"What?"

She froze.

"Was it ok to leave her alone?"

"From what I saw last night, I think that she's harmless enough but, hmmm... now that you mentioned it, I started to worry about her. After all, we didn't talk that much."

"Have you seen her.... original form?"

"Just a little bit, when I saw her for the first time. She was a big mysterious box."

He started to think about something for a moment but decided that he had no idea what she was and shook his head in surrender.

"Well, if you say that she's alright, I guess she is. I suppose there's nothing to worry about."

Konoha bowed her head in good bye and went back to her classroom.

(She said there's nothing to worry about, but....)

When a person starts to worry, it won't leave him until he checked on what was worrying him. It was like having second thoughts about your answer in an examination when you
checked it over for a correction. Haruaki had no choice but to stare at the slow-moving clock inside the classroom and wait for the time to go home.

After the classes, Haruaki and Konoha met in front of the school entrance.

"Don't you have a student council meeting today?"

"I've passed for today. I felt like it."

There was an understanding between the two. Haruaki hurried back to his house together with Konoha who was publicly known as his related cousin.
They arrived at the gate, opened it quickly, then entered the house. There they saw----

"What the?!"

They saw that the inside was horrible. Turned back table was standing in a slant position, its leg piercing the sliding door. The cabinets turned over. On the floor was
unnecessary things that should have been inside the closet scattered all over.

....Just in a half day, his place of rest became a place of chaos. Something extraordinary must have happened here.

Haruaki searched for the silver-haired girl, his heart beating wildly. He found her immediately.
She was lying face-down on the porch. Not a movement from her. He kneeled over her and picked her up.
He tried to talk to her while he shook her body. Her eyes opened and she blinked with a blank stare.
Konoha went to the kitchen to get some water but hurriedly came back.

"We've got a problem! The kitchen too is in wretched condition!"

"Just what in the world happened here... Fear! Come on, Fear!"

"Ugh...... Stop shaking me... I'm alright..."

"Are you sure?"

"Yes. Oh, you just don't know what I've been through."

Fear sat up and held her head. Her head was drooped as she breathed in and out, as if saying that she was about to say something very important. She raised her head and said;

"Listen... A light green-colored alien with three legs came here a while ago and----"

"Haaaa!"

Before Fear could finish, Haruaki's hand went to the back of her head. A good sound came out from his strike.

"W-what are you doing all of a sudden?! You want me to curse you?!"

"I should be the one asking you what were you doing! I get it, you had nothing to do so you tried to destroy the house didn't you? Look at what you did!"

"Y-you're wrong..."

Fear faced away.

"Then how can you explain my collection of rare dishes being sucked by the vaccuum cleaner?! I could only take it as a presentation of malice against me! Have I done anything
to you?!"

Haruaki cornered her. Fear just made a sullen face and glared at Haruaki.

"Shut up! I don't care what you say about me! I'm feeling sleepy so I'll go get some sleep! Don't even try bothering me!"

She ran away to her room. Haruaki was taken back by her sudden outburst and lost the will power to follow her.

"That little... tsk, she should try to be the one who'll fix these things up! So this is how she repays me for my kindness!"

"...Um, excuse me?"

Konoha was the one who was poking my shoulder. She said to Haruaki in an awkward manner;

"I think that in that situation, you have some faults too, you know."

"Why? I can't explain what she did other than playing a prank against me."

"Well, if you try to look at things around you, maybe you'll see what I mean. Try to look over there on the garden. Or at the kitchen"

I tried to look at where she pointed out. It was totally different from how I left them this morning. I still couldn't see anything other than Fear trying to play a-----

"....Huh?.... That girl... was she trying to...?"

What Fear did first when she entered her room was to mount on a pillow and punch it to get some stress out of her body. The moment she got out of breath, she took the futon out
and covered herself with it. But, that didn't completely take out her anger.

"Hmph....Hmph! That idiot, that shameless brat....! He doesn't have to be so..."

He didn't even try to listen to my explanation. How annoying.
Well, to tell the truth, she wasn't that enthusiastic about trying to explain things to him...

"There's no way I could tell him what I've been up to."

She can't explain THAT to him. It was too embarrassing and too disappointing. She had that much pride, at least. She couldn't help it but----it was annoying.
After letting out a big snort. She rearranged the futon and covered her head again.

<center>* * *</center>

For the few days that Fear spent together with Honatsu, she was taught by him the basic Japanese reading and writing, as well as the common knowledge about the modern world.
That was why Fear was able to read the note that Haruaki left for her. She thought that leaving her alone here was impertinent but there wasn't anything she could do about
it so she just ate the breakfast/lunch that Haruaki left for her. After the meal, Fear murmured to her self.

"..... Phew. How boring."

She was sitting at the porch and looking up at the sky. That was when the "urge" hit her. It was a refreshing experience since it was her first time, but it was kind of
embarrassing thinking about it------The call of nature.

"Being a human wasn't as comfortable as I thought."

She went to the washroom, making a face. After a few moments, her mission was completed.

"Now that was convenient. Haruaki said that it was called a faucet. I was quite amazed."

Fear stood before the wash stand, washing her hands and thinking about the great changes of the world around her. She mastered the use of faucet. Though she was amazed
sometimes at the technology, she taught that it was not enough to make her afraid.
While she was shaking the water off her hands, something inside the room caught her eye.

"Hm. I know that machine. It's called a "Washing machine". You put water and detergent to it and it will wash the clothes automatically."

Fear remembered what Haruaki said last night. She had to do something that [people would be thankful for] in order to lift her curse. Now, she thought about her current
condition. She had nothing to do. Maybe she should start doing something that would be helpful for people. Haruaki also said that it would take a lot of time to lift the
curse. If so, she should start early to finish earlier than it will originally take.

"....Hehehe. Thank me for what I'm going to do. And marvel at my true capacity...!"

First of all, she grabbed the clothes in the laundry basket and put them inside the washing machine. Next, she searched for a box of laundry detergent and found a box of powder
besides the washing machine. She tried to smell and it smelled like soap. She thought with confidence that this was the laundry detergent. Finally, she put the detergent inside
the washing machine-----one whole box of it. After the procedure, she tried to push different buttons and saw that the machine started to operate.

"I can do this...hehehe. I'm amazed by my adaptation ability. Well, maybe I should clean the house next!"

The thing that she needed was called a vacuum cleaner. According to Haruaki, it was a box with long nose attached to it. She found the vacuum cleaner inside the closet.

"I know too that this machine requires electricity. There should be a nose-like hole on the walls. Hm, this should be it. It does look like a nose hole. But, hmmmm this
fork at the back of the vaccuum machine won't reach those holes......Wha?!"

The cord extended as she played with the plug. She was surprised by the unexpected movement.
She coughed, held her head high, and looked at her left and right.

"......It was just a feint. I knew about that."

She inserted the plug into the consent and tried to push all the buttons of the vacuum cleaner. It revved up and started to suck in dust. Perfect.
Fear slowly moved the vacuum and cleaned the whole room. She started to enjoy using the vacuum, so she proceeded on cleaning anywhere that she pleased.
She gradually got used to it and became faster as she cleaned. Though, there were some unknown phenomenon where the cord became heavier and crashing sounds resounded
behind her. Fear tried to look back but something more important entered her sight. It was a black eight-legged insect that was crawling above the tatami.

"A s-spider?!"

Goosebumps rose all over her. Fear asked herself why did it have to appear in front of her.
She vilificated her luck and tried to run away but she quickly turned back in self denial, thinking that she shouldn't back off against a spider.
Grabbing the vacuum cleaner, Fear rushed to the spider. The machine she was holding wasn't a convenient vacuum cleaner anymore. It was an advanced weapon that could
send that wretched spider into another dimension.

"Turn into ash with the power of electricity!"

The spider quickly changed its direction and was able to evade the attack. It went inside the open closet where the vacuum cleaner was placed.
Fear couldn't hold back so she inserted the vacuum inside the closet and tried to suck in the spider. The vacuum hit other things inside the closet while
fear was maneuvering it. They came crashing out of the closet.
The vacuum must have sucked in something big since the vacum suddenly stopped working after raising a weird sound.

"What the?!"

She was the one attacking a while ago but now the table was turned against her. She backed a few steps and quickly shut the closet door. She sat down, let out a sigh and
thought of letting go of the closet door.
What should I do? Should I attack again? No, there's no need. he won't be able to get out unless I open this door. That's right, I'll just keep it shut. I'll just have
Haruaki terminate it when he comes home.

"I didn't see anything..... Yes, that's how it is."

Fear saw an object familiar to her rolling near her feet. It must have come from the closet. It was a cube in a size where one could hold it in their palm, having a surface of
3x3 tiles. Every tile was painted with different colors.
She slanted her head and tried moving the cube. The colored tile shifted. She thought that if the tiles are moved right, the color on surface of the cube would be uniform.

"...... ...... ...... Oh! I forgot that there are things that I should be doing right now."

Fear placed the cube back on the floor. That moment, she heard a buzzing sound coming from the washing machine. She remembered that she was washing clothes.

"....Well, it certainly is showy. I wonder if it was necessary to do that much."

Bubbles were bursting out from the washing machine like a mountain. Not only that, the overflowing water made a pool on the floor.
Anyway, if there are washed clothes then they must be hung to let them dry.
Fear rescued the washed clothes out of the washing machine and placed them in a basket. She got out into the garden and went to the drying pole. The garden was carpeted
with green grass and it felt good to her bare feet.
Fear stood before the drying pole, wrung the clothes and set them on the pole to dry. There were triangular beak-like things on the pole but she didn't know what its used for
so she put them away. Maybe it was a charm or something.

"This is the last....one. Phew. It's perfect."

The clothes waved like a flag. Thinking that she was the one who did it caused a strange sense of fulfillment course through her.

It came when she tried to turn back, confident about her victorious feat-----A gust of wind.

There was no way she could go after it, and the towel went up over the roof. She made a wry face and jumped high onto the roof.
She heard a sound of something breaking below her but the towel was more important at that moment. She collected the towel and jumped down to the ground.
At that moment, another gust of wind came, as if it was playing a prank against her. Because of this, some of the clothes flew high up onto the branch of a tall tree.
She clucked and placed the collected towel on the pole. The moment she let go of the towel, the gust carried it up again, on to the tree branch. Damn. It was endless.

"..... Er, well. Clothes will dry faster if there was a wind to dry it. That means that those clothes over there on branch will dry faster. When viewed from a broad
perspective, it was better that it went up there on the tree.... or at least, I think that way."

She forcefully convinced herself and turned back to the house's direction, trying not to look at the waving clothes on the tree
a strange thing came into her view. And it was....

First, there was the living room. The cabinets were turned over and the table on the center was slanted into a weird position. Its foot pierced through the sliding door.
The cord constricted around the table. She didn't notice because of the appearance of the spider and the cubic toy. Somehow, she thought she knew what that caused weird phenomenon earlier.
Adding to that, many things which came from the closet were scattered on the floor and the vacuum cleaner was lying dead on the floor.
Fear also noticed that something fell from the roof and saw that it was a gray-colored roof tile. It must have been the breaking sound she heard when she jumped over to the roof.

It was the first time that fear thought that something was strange. It seemed that the house became disarranged, more than before she started cleaning. In fact, she had a
feeling that it was completely wretched. She wondered why.

"Could it be that I have done something wrong?"

Two people's footsteps answered her question.
Fear slowly went over the porch and laid on her stomach, thinking.
A poltergeist or an alien. Which would be more credible if she were to reason out?

<center>* * *</center>

"Hmmmmmmmmm. I have this feeling that what she tried to do was too predictable but, could it be really...?"

Haruaki murmured to himself while looking up at the laundered clothes swaying on the branches of the tree located in the garden.

"If she was just playing around, she wouldn't think to put laundry detergent into the washing machine.... Except for the amount she put in it. If you go to the washing machine
right now, you'll see for yourself that it's throwing out bubbles like a crab."

Konoha raised her hands and formed a "scissors", trying to imitate a crab. Haruaki picked up the Rubik's cube that was laying on the floor.

"Really. Where did she find this thing?"

"Um, Haruaki-kun...? Do you remember the time when I first came here?"

"I can't remember much of the details, but I do. You did some strange things back then."

She came to this house when Haruaki was about to enter grade school. Of course, he didn't remember the clear details but he could still remember Konoha's impression.

"I thought so. Well, I wanted you to forget all about it at first but thinking about it it now, I'm glad that you still remember how I used to be."

"Why?"

"Hehe. You just have to tell Fear-san what you told me back when we first met. With that, I bet all the problems will be solved."

"I don't remember what I told you. What did I say back then?"

"Well, Haruaki-kun didn't change a bit so you just have to tell her what's on your mind right now."

After that, Konoha offered to help cleaning up the house but Haruaki politely refused. He felt that it was something he had to do, and not anyone else. Konoha didn't argue
with him.
Later, after Konoha went back to the outer building, Haruaki left the Rubik's cube on the table and looked up at the ceiling.

"Oh hell. What am I supposed to do...."

In that evening.

"Hey. Are you awake?"

He waited patiently for the answer. After few moments, it came to him.

"Shut up. I'm asleep."

"No you're not. You answered my question."

"Shut up and be silent if you don't wanna be cursed."

"Alright, alright. So, don't you have something to say?"

After an interlude of silence, Fear replied that she didn't have anything to say to him. Haruaki said never mind and sighed. Talk about being stubborn.

"You might not have anything to say to me, but I do. Well, er... I'm sorry."

There was no reply. There wasn't anything he could do for her silence so he just continued speaking.

"I already knew what I should have done, but I forgot. You look like a human but you aren't-----but in reality, you're a human so you might have some difficulties at first. There might
be things that you wouldn't understand, and there might be times where you bother other people. There also might be times where you have a quarrel with someone. Konoha also
went through all of that."

"I'm not sure what you're talking about but don't compare me to that cowtits. It's unpleasant."

"Yeah, okay. Well, what I want to say is... that you don't have to hurry trying to lift your curse. And, if there is something that you don't know, just ask me and I'll teach you
so long as it is something that I know. I left your dinner at the kitchen so you can have it when you get hungry. I'll be going now. Oh, I forgot, here's my present for you.
Take it."

Haruaki left the paper bag he was carrying onto the floor in front of the sliding door. After that, he went back to his room, yawning as he walked away.
After a few minutes, the sliding door silently opened. After some minutes of observation, a white hand came out and took the paper bag. The sliding door moved silently as the
sliding door closed.

Inside the paper bag was some clothes. They were kind of big but most of them were universally fitting one pieces. There was also new underwear that was wrapped in a plastic.
A note fell from it saying "Only underwear should be brand new for infants"....

"Drop dead!"

Fear threw the note on the floor by reflex. She noticed that behind the paper was another note addressed to her. It said, "If you want a bra, try to work part-time and buy it yourself. You'll be able to do so when you get used to living here..... Well, we're cursed tools so our bodies won't grow. That means that there won't be a need to, I mean, it would
be just a waste of time if you...."

A heel drop struck the paper before Fear could finish reading.
There were other things inside the paper bag other than the clothes. It was the cubic toy from earlier. And, there was also...

"....a rice cracker."

Her stomach growled. Haruaki said that she ate all the stock so he must have bought it for her.

"H-Hmph. I won't be bribed that easily. Does he think I'm such a child that I'll fall to his scheme?"

Despite her muttered complaints, her hands opened the snack and dug-in to the treat. Her other hand played with the Rubik's cube. Sound of creaking plastic filled the room.

"Hm. Sesame seeds. It's coated with sesame seeds. How fragrant..."

Fear thought about Haruaki while two sounds resounded inside her room.
Well, I'll forgive that shameless brat for now. He should thank my merciful heart. First things first-----I should ask him where this wonderful snack is being sold.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume1_Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[CubexCursedxCurious|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume1 The Fourth Question

2009-01-30T07:22:06Z

BonekruZher:

=== Fourth Question ===

'''Please answer the following questions:'''

(1) What value of ''X'' satisfies the equation ''4 sin X + 3 cos 3X = 2'' and is found in the first quadrant?

(2) Which one of the following expressions is equivalent to ''sin (A+B)''?

① ''sin A + cos B''

② ''sin A – cos B''

③ ''sin A cos B''

④ ''sin A cos B + cos A sin B''

'''Himeji Mizuki's Answer'''

(1) X = π/6

(2) ④

'''Teacher's Comment:'''

That's right. You can write the angle with the symbol π instead of °. Your answer is perfect.

[[Image:BTS vol 01 061.jpg|thumb]]
'''Kouta Tsuchiya's Answer'''

(1) X = probably 3

'''Teacher's Comment:'''

I think you're trying to slack off by saying 'Probably'. Even though you're close, I can't give you credit.

'''Akihisa Yoshii's Answer'''

(2) probably ③

'''Teacher's Comment:'''

I have seen plenty of students' attempts before, but you're the first who tried to slack off in a multiple choice question like this.

“Yoshii! Kinoshita's troop started the fight with Class D in the corridor!”

Swinging her ponytail behind her back, the person running towards me was Shimada, who was placed in the same troop as me. Under careful observation, you could see that she was tall, with long legs; then why didn’t she look like a girl? Which part of her was wrong?

“Ah, maybe because of the flat chest?”

“Let me break your fingers one by one! Evenly!”

Oh no, I think I just stepped on a landmine.

“Let... Let's just stop there. We need to focus on the Test Summoning War!”

The troop that was fighting on the front lines was the vanguard lead by Kinoshita. The backup troop we were in was located between the front lines and Class F. I didn't remember accepting an offer to be troop leader, but now I had to take the responsibility to lead everyone, so I needed to focus.

First we need to get a feel for the atmosphere of battle. If I listened closely, I think I could hear sounds of battle coming from the vanguard troop.

“Show me what you got! Loser!”

“Iron... Iron Man? No! I don't want to go to the tuition room!”

“Shut up! The prisoners of war will be staying in the tuition room and will be specially tutored until the battle ends! I'm not sure how long it will take for the war to end, but it looks like I'll have enough time to tutor you!”

“Ple… Please, let me go! I don't have the confidence to get through the torture!”

“Torture? That's not true. It's just a marvelous educational tuition. By the time it's over, I'll have educated you into a standard student whose hobby is studying, just like Ninomiya Kinjiro[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Question_4]”

“De..Devil! Someone help me-----No----(door closing sound)”

OK, now I had a good understanding of what a Test Summoning War was.

“Shimada, give the order to the troop.”

“OK? What order? What do you want me to say?”

During a dangerous time like this, there was only one order I could give.

“Retreat!”

“You coward!”

I got hit, and she was using the hidden art that attacked both eyes!

“Ouch, my eyes!”

“Did it wake you up, you big idiot! You're the troop leader! How can you run without putting up a good fight?”

Was the pain in my eyes necessary to clear my mind? If she wanted to say something like this, she should have just punched or slapped me instead of stabbing my eyes!

“Listen up, Yoshii. Our mission is to back up Kinoshita's vanguard troop, right? During the time that they replenish their test scores, we need to hold the front line. If our troop runs away from our important mission, then they won't be able to replenish their scores smoothly.”

It was rare to see Shimada give a serious opinion.

What she had just said was true, the mission we carried was very important. Our performance could greatly affect the result of this war. Instead, I was thinking about running away just because I was afraid of suffering from tuition....

Shimada, you were so brave! I don't know why, by but I'm even shedding tears (maybe from the pain of being stabbed?).

“I'm sorry, I was wrong. I'll throw away the fear of the tuition room, and focus on winning the fight.”

“Good. About this, I don't think we have anything to worry about. Although we may be weak in fighting one-on-one, fighting one enemy at a time together should be fine.”

That's right. Even though we have lower scores, it's not the deciding factor in the war. Depending on our tactics, we still have a good chance of winning this war.

“You're right. OK, I'm full of energy!”

“That's the spirit, Yoshii!”

We all raised our fists: No problem, we could do this!

When our morale rose, a scout went to Shimada.

“Shimada, the vanguard troop is losing!”

“Retreat!”

Wait a minute, that was totally different from those righteous speeches you just gave!

“Yoshii, we can retreat first right?”

I had a feeling this might cause a big problem, but maybe it was just me.

“OK, we should run away first! It's too difficult to fight now.”

“That's right, we already did our best.”

I looked back towards the direction where Class F was.

Yokoda(Class F) who was supposed to be staying in the class, was standing right behind me.

“Isn't it Yokoda? Why are you here?”

“I am here to give you a message from the class leader.”

Yokoda looked at the memo, and read out the message loudly:
“'If you dare to run, I will kill you!'”

“Everyone charge---”

When I came to my senses, I was on the way to the battlefield. It was all for the victory of Class F!

Suddenly, there was a pretty girl in front of me running in my direction.

“Yoshii, you're here to support me!”

Oh, it was Hideyoshi. What should I say; this guy looked so cute no matter when or where he was....

“Hideyoshi, are you OK?”

“Yeah, I somehow managed to survive. But my score is greatly reduced.”

“I see, then how about your syokanju?”

“Too tired to move, it can't continue fighting anymore.”

“OK, then you better get some test to replenish your score!”

“You're right. There may not be enough time to have tests for each subject, but it still helps to have even one or two subjects' scores replenished.”

He immediately ran towards the class room, and following behind him were the members of the vanguard troops. It seemed that their numbers were fewer than when they left. A lot of people must have been sent to the tuition room.

“Yoshii, do you still remember the rules for Test Summoning War? If a teacher's not around, you can't summon your syokanju!”

“I know that!”

It was just as Shimada advised. When we were using our test scores to fight, we needed to comply with the rules on the left page.

{| class="{{{id}}}" style="background: {{{backgroundcolor}}}; border: 1px solid #aaa; padding: .5em; margin-bottom: 6px; font-size: 100%; width: 600px; float:{{{1}}};"
|align="left"| <center>'''The Fumitsuki Gakuen Rules for The Fights related to'''</center>

<center>'''The Classroom Facilities and The Summoning War'''</center>

1. In principle, the fight is between classes. Under the supervision of a teacher of any subject, students may activate the summoning system to summon syokanjus. Also, a fight using the sum of all the subjects must be supervised by the educational administration director.

2. Every student may only have one syokanju. The syokanju will have power equal to the last test result. The sum of all the subjects will be the sum of the latest test score of each subject.

3. The score will be reduced proportional to the power that the syokanju loses in the fight. Once the score is reduced to zero, the syokanju will die and the student will receive tuition in the tuition room.

4. Students may replenish their score infinitely if his / her syokanju is not dead.

5. If the opponent summons a syokanju, a student who fails to perform the summoning will be considered as forfeiting the fight, and therefore will receive tuition in the tuition room as punishment. This punishment also applies to those students whose syokanjus die during the fight.

6. The valid range of summoning the syokanju is a circle with a radius of ten meters from the supervising teacher (may vary between teachers).

7. The fight may only be carried by the syokanjus. Summoners who are involved in actual fighting will be punished.

8. The war will only end when the opposing class leader is defeated. As long under teacher supervision, students may use any methods or tactics in order to win the war. This is the 'War' that uses test scores as weapons. Those who wish to participate must be mentally prepared.
|}

That's probably all the rules! Although there were some changes, and some more specific rules, but overall that's the rules for this war. If you didn't read through them carefully, you might miss the main point of the war -- 'basically the war uses the syokanjus to decide the result of the war. But the students can use other methods or tactics beside the test scores'.

It seemed that the educational administration director was supervising now, so the subjects we were fighting now were the total result mention in the first rule....

“Yoshii, look!”

Shimada who was running beside me shouted loudly. What happened?

“It's Igarashi sensei and Fuse sensei! Those Class D bastards, they brought the chemistry teachers here.”

I looked carefully. The chemistry teachers for Year 2, Igarashi sensei and Fuse sensei were standing at the corridor that links the new and the old school building.

I see. The duration of the war would be much longer if there was only one teacher, in our case the school’s educational administration director, supervising so they were trying to increase the number of the supervisor and finish us off in one shot?

That's why Hideyoshi needed to retreat earlier than we had originally planned.

“Shimada, are you confident with your chemistry result?”

“None at all, I only get around sixty every time.”

That's what we expect from Class F. No matter how you lower down the standard, sixty was not a good result.

“OK then, we will need to stay away from Iragashi sensei and Fuse sensei, and head towards the educational administration director.”

“Head towards Takahashi sensei? Understood.”

Shimada and I sneaked through the corridor and headed towards the corner.

Everyone, look! This was the heroic back up troop leader and his subordinates.

“Ah, isn't the one sneaking over there my Minami onee-sama from Class F? Igarashi sensei, hurry here!”

“Damn, I am being careless.”

One of the students in Class D discovered Shimada, and brought one of the teachers, Igarashi sensei, here. Oh no, if we didn't summon our syokanju and fought, it would only take one hit to send us to the tuition room.

“OK Shimada, I leave this to you, I will be on my way.”

“Wait a... Normally it is not like this right? It should be 'Leave this to me, you better leave now' right?”

“These lines are useless in real world!”

“Yo..Yoshii! You are so mean!”

“Onee-sama! I won't let you run away!”

“It's Miharu! It seems I need to fight with my life....”

I stood more than ten meters away from Igarashi sensei, so now I could rest and observed how Shimada fails. The girl from Class D had already summoned her syokanju.

Shimada also prepared to counter attack; she stared at Miharu and shouted:
“Syokanju Summoning!”

Along with Shimada’s shout, a magical circle with some geometric shapes was formed below her feet. This was the proof of activating summoning system under teacher's supervision. After that, her syokanju appeared.

The syokanju that appeared, besides wearing military uniform with a military styled sabre on its hand, had the ponytail and the strong looking eyes that were exactly the same as Shimada, but its height was just around eighty centimetres. If I put the description in one sentence, it would be the 'chibi version of Shimada Minami'. And the opposing syokanju was also the chibi version of its owner; however it was just holding a normal sword.

“I have been waiting for this moment for a long time, ever since I was dumped by onee-sama....”

“Wait a second! You should give up already!”

The battle would start any moment now. Although I was not the one on the battlefield, I couldn't stop shaking when I thought about it.

“Shimada, about the onee-sama thing she mentions...”

“I don't want. Onee-sama will only be Miharu onee-sama no matter what!”

“Don't get close to me! I am just a normal girl who likes boys.”

“You are lying! Onee-sama should love Miharu as well!”

“You don't know anything about me!”

[[Image:BTS vol 01 071.jpg|thumb]]
Somehow, I had a feeling that Shimada was in a world far away from me.

“Onee-sama, I am coming!”

Both syokanjus went close to each other, and finally the battle started.

“HAAAAA!”

“YAAAAA!”

Their shouts were filling the corridors.

Their syokanjus held their weapon high and fought head on, and started to fight with brute forces.

“You!”

“Miharu won't lose!”

Both syokanjus were challenging their forces using their swords, even those who were watching the fight were thrilled.

“Shimada, the opponent score is higher; fighting head on is not good for you.”

“I don't need you to remind me that, but I can't control my syokanju to do any special techniques.”

The sword fight was broken immediately. Shimada's syokanju did not have enough power, and its weapon dropped on the ground.

“That's it!”

“Damn!”

The opponent immediately pushed Shimada's syokanju to the ground and their fighting ability values (scores) appeared above their head.

Class F Shimada Minami VS Class D Shimizu Miharu

Chemistry 53 marks VS 94 marks

Shimada, how could you have inflated your score? Actually could you even score up to sixty?

“Onee-sama, the victory is mine.”

The opponent's sword was just beside Shimada's syokanju. If it was just the wrist or the leg being attacked, the score would only reduced a little bit, but if the neck or the heart was stabbed then the syokanju would be dead----which meant that she would be sent to tuition room. Now Shimada couldn't move at all.

“N..No! I don't want to go to tuition room!”

“Tuition room? Huhu...”

Shimizu had a happy looking smile on her face; she dragged Shimada's hand and left the scene.

Eh? Shimizu, that's the direction to the Health Care Room right?

“Huhuhu. Onee-sama, there should be an empty bed available in the Health Care Room now.”

“Yo..Yoshii. Back me up now! I have a feeling that there it is more dangerous than going to tuition room!”

That's right, I had the same feeling as well. But----

“I will kill you....Those who stand against Miharu's love with onee-sama, I will kill you all...”

I am sorry, Shimada. I didn't have the courage to rush forward.

“Shimada, I will never forget about you!”

“Ahh! Yoshii! Why do you say that before you fight?”

“Deaths to all who stop me!”

Shimada's syokanju's hands and legs had been attacked and could not move at all. Now the enemy was rushing towards me! I am going to die!

“Yoshii, danger---Syokanju summoning!”

A voice came from my side, it was Sugawa from my class! Thank you! You looked like Messiah now!

Class F Sugawa Ryou VS Class D Shimizu Miharu

Chemistry 76 marks VS 41 marks

Sugawa's syokanju slashed the enemy into the ground.

OH Yeah, Sugawa won! It seemed Shimizu lost too much scores in the fight just now, which made her lost the fight instantly.

“Shimada, are you alright?”

“Ya, I am saved, thanks Sugawa. Tuition Iron--- No, Nishigawa sensei, hurry up and bring this dangerous person to tuition room.”

“Oh, isn't it Shimizu? I will give you a good tuition, come with me.”

Different from Shimada, Shimizu's syokanju was dead so she was sent to tuition room, this was the condition we called ‘Die in Fight’.

“Onee-sama! Miharu will never give up! Don't you think you can graduate from this school safely!”

After leaving some lines which were filled with some dangerous meanings, Shimizu was forcefully sent to the tuition room.

In many different points of view, this really was a dangerous duel.

“Yoshii.”

“Shimada, you must be tired. You should head back and replenish your chemistry scores!”

“Yoshii.”

“Then, Sugawa, we should be on our way now. The war is still continuing!”

“Yoshii!”

“Y..Yes?”

“How can you leave me alone and run away just now?”

“....I don't remember doing such thing.”

This really was a battle field. The presence of killing made my skin hurt----But, there was only Shimada behind me.

“......”

“......”

A short moment of silence. Wh..What now? Why did I have a feeling that this was not good?

“DIE, Yoshii Akihisa! Syokanju Summo....”

“Someone help, Shimada is mad now! Bring her to the main force troop immediately!”

Sugawa stopped Shimada's action and tried to persuade her at the same time.

“That's not true! He is the enemy! My greatest enemy!”

I couldn't argue with what she said.

“Su...Sugawa, sorry to bother you.”

“Understood.”

“Let me go, Sugawa! Yoshii! I will not forgive you!”

“Quick, quickly bring her back! I am going to be killed by her scary eyesight!”

“Wait, let go---I am going to kill you!”

After leaving some lines which were filled with some threatening meanings, the scary figure was brought back. For now I am safe.

“Good, during the time that Hideyoshi's troop is replenishing the score, we need to hold the frontline! We can't let the enemy take another step forward!”

Angry shouts and cries never stopped coming from the corridors.

“I won't let you do that! If we can get through the frontline, there will be only troops that are replenishing score! We need to get through here now!”

To counter my commands, someone who looked like commander in Class D gave out a command as well.

This is my battlefield; I needed to gather my courage together!

<center>☆</center>

“Commander Yoshii! The troops at the corridors on both sides have been defeated! We only have two men left around Fuse sensei!”

“I am the only man standing at the corridor where Igarashi sensei is! Need backup as soon as possible!”

“Todo's syokanju can't make it, please help us!”

Damn, the situation was worse than I thought.

I felt like requesting help from the main troop, but that would reduce the number of people needed to execute our plans. We could only rely on ourselves and hung on to it here!

“Tell those around Fuse sensei to stay in guarding status! Swap the guys around Igarashi sensei with those fighting using the total result, make use of the time and defeat the enemy! As for Todo, I am sorry but we have to give up on him!”

“Understood!”

Everyone changed the formation as I told; it seemed that they still treated me as a leader.

“Those bastards in Class F, clearly they are wasting time!”

“What are they waiting for?”

Looking at our fighting methods, those in Class D should have started to realise what we were trying to do. That's not good, it was getting harder to carry on our mission now....

“Damn! The scout brings the report; Class F will bring the world history teacher Tanaka here.”

“The world history teacher Tanaka?”

“Class F bastard, do they want to have an extended battle?

It seemed that Class D scout troops discovered that our class brought Tanaka sensei to mark the score.

Tanaka sensei was teaching world history, he was old and had slow reaction, and his marking standard was pretty loose, which was welcomed by the students. However, his marking speed was not very fast. If we wanted a longer war, bringing Tanaka was the right choice.

“Yoshii, Class D brought the Mathematic teacher Kiuchi sensei.”

Sugawa, who had just brought Shimada away, came and gave me the report. It seemed that he brought a new information after he reached the main troop. That Kiuchi sensei right?

Mathematic teacher Kiuchi sensei had a strict standard in marking, but his marking speed was very fast. It seemed that Class D was using a totally different tactic, and wanted to finish us off quickly.
However, to accomplish our mission, we couldn't be beaten so easily.

Yuuji only entrusted one mission to me. That was to maintain the frontline and to hold up the blockage line and to drag the battle as long as possible, at least drag it until those classes which were not involved in the Test Summoning War finished their classes.

To achieve this target----

“Sugawa!”

“What's up?”

We could only use tactics instead of brute force, at least steer the situation to a direction that benefited us.

“In order to win more time, go and spread false information immediately.”

“False information? Fine by me, but the enemy will realise it immediately right? The Class D frontline commander has a loud voice so even if the tactics succeed, he can immediately reorder the formation.”

Just as what Sugawa said, Class D commander Tsukamoto's was really loud. Although it was really convenient to overhear their tactics, giving false information to confuse them was not easy at all.

“No problem, the target of the false information is not Class D.”

“What are you trying to say?”

“I want you to spread the false information to the teachers, and make them go to other places.”

“......I see, that will definitely have some effect.”

“Right?”

“Yeah, leave the content of the false information to me. I will think of a good lie to tell them.”

“I will leave it to you.”

After Sugawa had said that, he ran off the scene. Sugawa loved to do this sort of things right? He seemed really happy doing so.

“If we can't win in one on one fight, we will have to rely on team work!”

Anyway, as a commander, I stayed at the back of the troop. It was a mission as a troop commander to stay safe, not because I was timid.

<center>☆</center>

“Tsukamoto, there is no end to this!”

“Just hold on a bit longer, I will go to bring Funakoshi sensei here!”

The bad information for us Class F came when the situation was stalled.

Class D brought the Mathematic teacher Funakoshi sensei (Age 45, female, single). Their aim was to have her become another supervisor, instead of marking papers. To tell the truth, this was not good for us at all. If the battle range was to be increased, the difference in our troop force would be even larger.

What should I do? Probably it was time for me to join the frontline and fight now.

Just when I was thinking so…

Dang dang dang dang 'School Announcement, School Announcement.'

A familiar voice came from the school broadcast.

It was Sugawa's voice! I see, if he headed directly to the teacher's office, he might be spotted by Class D students, that's why he headed to the broadcast room instead. Good job, Sugawa!

“Funakoshi sensei, Funakoshi sensei.”

In addition, the broadcast was talking about the Funakoshi sensei that everyone wanted to get their hands on now. Excellent work, Sugawa!

“Yoshii Akihisa is waiting for you behind the sporting hall.”

......Huh? Sugawa? What's going on?

“He wants to cross the border line of students and teachers, and speak to you as a man.”

Oi! This is too dangerous! She is Miss Funakoshi right? Are you sure? The Funakoshi sensei that used scores to threaten students into dating her right? Doing this could definitely make her go straight to the sporting hall, but she would be waiting there forever before she saw me, which meant my virginity was in danger!

“Commander Yoshii...You are too manly!”

“Oh my god, I am so touched. I can never imagine that you can sacrifice so much for our class!”

The vanguard troop members were all being really touched and cried, they even wanted to shake my hand to show their respects.

No, that's not right! I never gave such command!

“Oi, have you heard the broadcast just now?”

“Yeah. I didn't know that Class F really wants to win this war.”

“Can we win against a class with such strong determination?”

The murmuring sounds from Class D kept coming through. Please! Don't turn the situation towards me! It only made it harder to deny it!

“Everyone, we can not let Commander Yoshii's sacrifice go in vain!”

“We must win!”

Ah! Even our morale rose dramatically! Give me a break!

“Commander, we are getting the upper hand now! Let's take this chance and defeat them!”

“......”

“Commander?”

“.....Su”

“Su?”

“SUGAWAAAAAAAAAAA!”

There was one more name added into my death note.

<center>☆</center>

“Kudo Shinya, dead!”

“Nishimura Yuyichiro, total result left only 40 marks!”

“Morigawa is not back yet! Is he defeated?”

Our side was able to temporarily fight against the enemy due to the morale boost. However, the lack of troop force was starting to affect the situation; bad information was flowing back now.

Kudo and Morigawa were dead now (sent to tuition room), now our number went down from originally eighteen people to only five. This was probably our limit.

“Akihisa, just hold on a little bit longer!”

Just when I started to think about retreating, an encouraging voice came.

I looked around, and saw Yuuji and the others at the far back. The support had finally come!

But come to think of it, how could their sound travel so far? They were so far away from me, why could I hear what they said so clearly?

“It is their back up troops! Defeat Yoshii and his men before they combine their forces! Else it will be dangerous for us!”

Class D frontline commander---Tsukamoto's voice was clear as well.

Damn! Even if Yuuji's troop was here, they were still far away from where I am. If we were to be defeated before they arrived, we would all be sent to tuition room!

“Nishimura Yuyichiro, dead!”

Four people left.

Yuuji, they all were.....still very far away from us!

What should I do? What should I do? Yoshii Akihisa!

“Igarashi sensei, I am Suzuki from Class D, activating summoning system!”

“I am not going to lose! I am Tanaka from Class F. Show yourself, my syokanju!”

Damn! Tanaka is caught as well?

Class D Suzuki Ichiro VS Class F Tanaka Akira

Chemistry 93 marks VS 67 marks

Tanaka immediately turned into a lost soul.

There were only three people left.

It seemed that Yuuji and the others couldn't make it in time.

Damn it, damn it, damn it!

“Forward!”

The enemy army was rushing to us fiercely; could it be that they also felt that it was important time now?

Class D Suzuki Ichiro VS Class F Shibazaki Takumi

Chemistry 25 marks VS 66 marks

Although we had successfully defeated Suzuki, we were not in good shape as well.

“Teacher, Sasajima Keigo from Class D is here! Syokanju summoning!”

Class D Sasajima Keigo VS Class F Shibazaki Takumi

Chemistry 99 marks VS 41 marks

After defeating Shibazaki, Sasajima brought his syokanju and rushed towards me. I was in the range of summoning, if I didn't summon my syokanju now, I would be sent to the tuition room.

“Yoshii Akihisa! Your head is mine!”

There is no other way! I can only fight him head on!

I took a deep breath, gathered all my strengths together.

“I am not going to lose to you!”

Making use of the time space made when the enemy syokanju rushed towards me, I shouted out loud:
“Syokanju summoning!”

After that, a magical circle appeared below my legs.

Some sort of material was taken out from my body, and I was filled with a feeling of being freed.

What appear besides me was another me which was wearing a special attack uniform.

“Class F troop commander Yoshii Akihisa is here waiting, where is my-----Ouch, it hurt!”

My shoulder suddenly suffered immense pain.

It really hurts! Don't appear right in front of the enemy! The pain that bounced back really hurt!

“The commander is an idiot! I can handle him alone, everyone step down!”

Additionally, I was humiliated as well! It was just because the position where I summoned my syokanju was a little bit bad!

“Die, Yoshii!”

The enemy rushed towards my syokanju on the ground.

“Not so easy!”

First, rush to the enemy and maintain low position, and then----

(Dashing sound)

Making use of the time lag, I made the enemy trip and fall on the ground.

“What?”

Shibazaki's split self easily tripped over.

“Ah! Kirishima's skirt flips!”

I pointed to the back of Class D and shouted out loudly.

“What?”

This was surprising. She was really famous, the beautiful and talented Class A class leader-----Year 2 representative Kirishima. Not only had the Class D boys, even the Class D girls had also turned around to look.

Female students, since we are studying together, please have a little bit more interest in guys! Come to think of it, Kirishima was interested in girls as well.

While my brain was thinking about this sort of useless stuff, my movement didn't stop because of it. I made use of the time when everyone's focus was diverted; I took off one of my shoes and threw it towards the window with all my force.

(Window breaking sound)

Along with the breaking sound, the window glass scattered around.

“What? What happened?”

The sudden accident shocked everyone. Good, then there is no problem now!

“Wa, Shimada! What do you want to do with that?”

In order to avoid the punishment later, I performed this show, and then I grabbed the fire extinguisher and pulled off the safety ring.

(Spraying sound)

The powder was sprayed along with the sound.

“Wa! What's going on?”

“(Clearing mouth) Isn’t it the dry powder from fire extinguisher?”

“I can't see a thing in front of me!”

With the low visibility, it was quite impossible to continue the fight.

“Shimada, why do you want to do that!”

I shouted another line of words just to be safe. Now everyone would think that Shimada was the culprit right?

“Shimada from Class F! You are such a mean girl!”

“Unforgivable! I am going to add her into the 'Most Unwilling to be Her Boyfriend' top ten rank!”

“That's right! Make her unable to find any boyfriend before she graduate!”

“But, it is so cool... onee-sama....”

......I think I had done something that couldn't be settled by breaking only one or two ribs.

I...I am sorry, Shimada. I won't let your sacrifice go in vain!

I lowered my head and stayed silent to pray for her sacrifice, I turned back and saw Yuuji and the others were just meters away from me.

Good, we finally joined force!

“HAAA!”

I held the empty fire extinguisher and threw it towards the water spray on the ceiling.

Right on target! Then there should be no problem....

(Water spraying sound)

Just as I thought, the water sprayed and the power fog was fading away with the water droplet.

“Sorry to keep you waiting, Yoshii! Igarashi sensei, Kondo Yoshimune from Class F is here!”
The person who appeared in the scene with the clear view and who gave out the challenge was Kondo, one of the members of the main troop lead by Yuuji.

“Syokanju summoning!”

Class D Nakano Kenta VS Class F Kondo Yoshimune

Chemistry 43 marks VS 91 marks

“Damn! Retreat first! Everyone keep up the pace!”

Enemy troop commander Tsukamoto's retreat command came from not far away.

“Don't chase after them, combine force with Akihisa and return to the class.”

This was the command from the Class F class leader Sakamoto Yuuji. He gave this passive command because he was probably afraid that stepping too deeply into the enemy territory would attract the enemy’s main force. Otherwise he should have been laughing out loud crazily and going after the retreating enemy.

“You looks like you are fine, Akihisa.”

“Yeah, not too bad!”

Somehow, I managed to avoid the danger.

<center>☆</center>

After I had a chemistry test to replenish my score back in class…

“Akihisa, good work!”

General Yuuji actually said something nice, and honestly praised me? Did he just have the wrong medicine?

I looked at his face with questions.

He had a bright smile that made people hard to look at on his face, which made me a bit unhappy.

The guy in front of me----

“Did you hear the school broadcast?”

“Yeah, I listened to it very clearly.”

Just as I thought, he was laughing at my misfortune! Unforgivable!

Although I felt like throwing him out of the window, I didn't have time to deal with him now, because there was a more important person I had to eliminate immediately.

“Yuuji, do you know where Sugawa is now?”

Where was the cute little Sugawa that I wanted to see the most now? He could be hiding somewhere; in that case I am going to find him even if I had to dig into the ground.

“Hasn’t he come back since a long time ago?”

With respect to my determination to kill, Yuuji said something out of my expectation.

Oooo! He came back? I felt my heart was beating very fast!

There was no need to hurry, I needed to calm down. No problem, there was no problem at all. I had just grabbed a knife from the household management classroom; my sock was filled with sand and rock as well.

“I can do it; I can definitely kill him...”

“Are you going to kill him?”

Ah, Sugawa.... I want, I want to see you sooner.

“By the way, I have something that I forget to tell you.”

It seemed that Yuuji had something to say, but leave it for later! The most important thing now is-----

“The content in the broadcast was my idea.”

You bastard!

(Akihisa yelling)

I dashed towards Yuuji, pulled out the knife, the target was the liver that was hard to defend but could easily become a deadly wound, my right hand held the sock with sand and rocks and aimed at Yuuji's head blind spot----

“Ah, Funakoshi sensei.”

Damn! I needed to retreat first. Eliminating Yuuji was important, but my virginity mattered even more!

I kicked the Japanese style table along the way, rushed into the cupboard with the cleaning tools and closed the door tightly. Now she doesn't know where I am right?

“Don't bother with that idiot; it is about time to finish the war.”

“That's right. There are students leaving the school now, now is the time.”

“......(nodded)”

“Good! Let's go to get the head of Class D class leader!”

“OH!”

I could feel that everyone was leaving the classroom.

Actually I needed to go together with him. But Funakoshi was outside; I could not just jump out and die.

Damn! At this rate Yuuji would run away!

“Ah, Akihisa.”

“I was lying when I said Funakoshi sensei was here.”

Along with the footsteps, the classroom was now empty.

<nowiki>-----</nowiki>Lying?

I peeped out from the gap of the cupboard.

There was no one there.

<nowiki>-----</nowiki>I was cheated!

I kicked the cupboard door open, and dashed out to the corridors.

Since we were starting our final attacks on Class D, the enemy should be at the corridors linking the old and the new school building.

I moved cleverly, stayed out of sight of those who had finished the school and dashed towards the destination. Now, the enemy and our troop were mixing among the students and fought against each other.

“Hide well among the students going home! Try to create a situation to fight one enemy together!”

My enemy's voice was spreading across the battlefield.

“You, go around that way! I am going to challenge mathematics with this guy!”

“Then I will use Traditional Japanese to challenge---”

“I will use Japanese History----”

From where I was standing, I could see my classmates were surrounding the student from Class D individually. Our side used the lowly tactics that made use of the chaotic situation when the school had finished in order to get close to the enemy, and then to surround them and to attack together.

“I have defeated Tsukamoto from Class D.”

A really loud voice rang.

It seemed that the Tsukamoto who had been giving us a hard time had been beaten. Now the entire homeroom meeting in each class has ended, it was much easier to get a teacher to supervise the battle, which was why this plan could go more smoothly.

But, all of this mean nothing to me now---- if I don't kill Yuuji now!

“Yuuji, where are you!”

I headed towards the direction where the sound was coming from just now.

Mixing among the students made it harder to find him, but he was very tall, I could definite find him in a----Here you are!

“Yuuji, wash your neck and prepare----”

I rushed toward him, and at the same time…

“The backup troops are here! Don't worry everyone! Calm down and look around you before you act, make sure that you don't get surrounded!”

Darn! Isn't that Class D class leader Hiraga?

“That’s Class D main troop! They finally act!”

It sounded like someone from my class.

Now the main troops from both sides were gathering in the corridors.

“Half of the main force aims for Sakamoto's head! The rest go to help our classmates who are being surrounded!”

“OO---”

Hiraga gave the command, immediately Yuuji was surrounded by Class D’s main troop.

Yuuji placed the main troop around him. Although he wouldn't be in any immediate danger, the whole situation was getting very complicated however.

Also, I couldn't even get close to Yuuji, who was being surrounded by layers of enemies. Damn!

Can’t I get revenge for what happened to me?

“Class F retreat first! Blend into the students to disturb the enemy's movement.”

Yuuji's sound was still as clear as ever.

The situation was really bad now, we better retreat now.

“Don't let them get away! Fighting one on one is definitely to our advantages! Hunt all of them down!”

This tactic could only be carried by Class D because they were stronger individually.

Now their main troop was separated and started hunting down our troop individually. At the moment the defence beside Hiraga was much weaker, but Hiraga was the class leader for Class D, which means his score was highest in the class. To deal with Class F, as long as they didn't get surrounded, they wouldn't be in danger. Splitting the force now was quite a good judgement.
I was running around in the battlefield, Hiraga suddenly appeared in front of me. The defence around him was so weak that there was no personal guard around him.

“Chance!”

Since I couldn't kill Yuuji, I would just do what I needed to do in this Test Summoning War.

I quickly ran towards Hiraga. Luckily there were the Modern Japanese teacher Takeuchi sensei and the Traditional Japanese teacher Mukai sensei there, so even if I couldn't finish him in one hit, it would still do some decent damage to him!

“Mukai sensei! Yoshii from Class F will----”

“Tamano Miki from Class D, syokanju summoning!”

“What! A personal guard?”

Although we were hiding among the students going home, they would still look out for suspicious people, for example Class F students!

“Too bad, Funakoshi sensei's boyfriend?”

Hiraga's face was filled with smile of victory.

“You, you are wrong! That's just bullshit from Yuuji!”

“Don't be shy. Go Tamano, show him our most sincere wishes.”

“Understood.”

Tamano already summoned her syokanju, armoured with the Traditional Japanese scores.

“Damn! I am that close to defeating Class D myself!”

“What are you talking about, Funakoshi's boyfriend? Even if the defence around me looks weak, my personal guard will appear when Class F students approach. Besides, even if there is no personal guard around me, a minion like you won't be able to defeat me anyway.”

Hiraga had a show of disgust on his face, and looked down on me. That is driving me mad!

So I learned from him, counter attacked with one of my eyes closed and said:
“I feel the same as well. It is too hard to do it all by myself. Therefore ----”

I purposely stopped and took a breath.

“Himeji, it all depends on you now.”

“What?”

Hiraga's face had 'what the hell are you talking about, you idiot?' written on his face.

“Er...”

Himeji shyly tapped on Hiraga's shoulder from his back.

“Huh? Himeji? What's up? This is not the corridor heading to Class A right?”

Hiraga still didn't know what was going on until now. That's understandable; normally no one would think that she was in Class F, isn't it?

“It... it's not like that.”

Himeji was shy and feeling uneasy, which made her looked even cuter. Hmm, she was really cuter than Hideyoshi. Wait, it was wrong enough to think Hideyoshi was cute.

“Himeji Mizuki from Class F, nice to meet you.”

“Ah, nice to see you as well.”

“Er...I would like to challenge Hiraga with Modern Japanese.”

“....I see, OK.”

“”Er... syo...Syokanju summoning.”

Class F Himeji Mizuki VS Class D Hiraga Genji

Modern Japanese 339 marks VS 129 marks

“Huh? What?”

The confused Hiraga made his syokanju pose, and both of them were confronting each other.

However, he didn’t stand a chance....Clearly, Himeji's syokanju was much stronger, and easily held a long sword which was two times longer than its height.

“I...I am sorry.”

Himeji's split self used the speed that didn't fit its huge weapon, immediately got close to the opponent.

Without giving the opponent any chance of counter attack, she defeated Class D class leader in one hit, and ended the war.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume1_The_Third_Question|The Third Question]]
| Return to [[Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume1_The_Fifth_Question|The Fifth Question]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume7 Chapter2 - MTL

2009-01-24T21:07:39Z

BonekruZher:

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Two: Fairy===

Today is the third day after the miraculous return of the dragon knights. Rene and Saito, along with the rest, were partying in their tent all this while.

Ever since that party, Rene and the other members of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron had been making fools of themselves at Louise's tent everyday. Being so-called "guards" was merely an excuse; in reality, they were there for other reasons.

"Cheers! To our miraculous survival!"

Saito lifted the 17th toast of the day, delivered in a half-drunken stupor.

"Cheers! Cheers!"

Slurry voiced dragon knight’s cacophonous chorus joined in. Again, the lot emptied their cups, filled to the brim with grape wine, in one gulp.

"It's great to be alive. You could still drink like this!"

Said Rene's deputy, a crimson-haired youth named Matthew Pennterdon, as he casually waved his wand, creating a mini whirlwind to stir the wine. As the third son of a petty noble family, he always drank in a miserly manner - diluting the wine with water before drinking it. So, he would occasionally use magic in this manner to stir his cup.

That pair of attention-grabbing twin dragon knights, were called Gilbert and Siegfried. With soft, pale golden hair and cute maiden-like faces, these two came from a noble family which had fallen into ill times. They helped each other to fill up the cups with wine, while grinning away.

Besides Louise, the rest were already dead drunk. No.... one of them seemed to have some sort of troubles, and was in deep thought. He's the somewhat taciturn Fernand. When Saito toasted him, he merely shook his head. He appeared to be worrying about something.

At this point, the plump Rene showed up, hugging a sack full of stuff.

"Captain of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron, Rene Vonke, has returned!"

"Hat's off. It's been hard on you."

Saito, who was sitting in the center seat, burst into laughter, the with dragon knight’s following him.

Sitting in the nook of the tent and hugging her knees, Louise could only watch the spectacle in frustration.

What is it with this bunch?

Simply put, they are treating the place as if it was their room. Pretending to guard but coming here just to drink, away from the pry eyes of senior officers. Here they could do whatever they wanted.

Louise bit her lip in hatred. Of course, it wasn't easy for them to escape death, a little wine for celebration would still be tolerable.

But...

They were doing this every day! EVERY SINGLE DAY! And it was from dawn to dusk!

And these fellows have absolutely no idea on how to keep a room clean! Louise's grinding of her teeth became very audible. Bottles, bones of fowl and leftover scraps were scattered everywhere; the sight of it all was unbearable.

Whenever she complained, she got a chirpy "Okayyyyy!" in reply, but that was all. No one cleaned up the mess. As a result, the rubbish grew by the day, along with Louise's frustration.

Saito was the most unforgivable one. Initially, she thought that he'd warn them on Louise's behalf. Instead, that idiot began leading the racket, and was now the "High Commander." "An absolute general of fools, how fitting for him," thought Louise, as she sighed.

"Status report!" said Saito, who really thought that he had become a general. Rene noisily opened the sack.

"Smoked ham, dried meats, sausages... and wine!"

Upon seeing all the food that was handily "requisitioned" from the warehouse; everyone cheered at once.

"Now, I shall decorate this officer with a medal..."

But, he has no medals with him. Just as Saito was being troubled by this, someone stuffed something into his hand. It was a light, pure white piece of fabric.

"Wha-what is this?"

Having figured out what that "something" really was, Louise hastily rose to her feet.

"Hey! That's my underwear! What are you guys thinking?!"

"Ah, because it was left there," said Matthew, who was the one who passed it to Saito.

"There...there's plenty over here," hollered the trembling Gilbert and Siegfried, as they opened Louise's wardrobe.

"This's the best medal ever!" One by one, the knights laughed.

“Lowest! You truly are the lowest!”

Blushing Louise hit Gilbert’s head and Siegfried’s chest with the wine bottle, threw a poultry bone at the rolling Rene, and all other drunken dragon knights were kicked and hit.

Lastly, she kicked flustered Saito between in groin, and sat riding on his neck.

“Constantly making noise! Habit of a familiar! That’s the status of the familiar! D-d-dogs status! Dogs! Suiting status!”

Turning around the social standings. Irresponsible thoughts.

“It can’t be; so you are her familiar!” Rene and others watched Louise’s and Saito’s flustered faces and started laughing loudly again.

“Person – a familiar, weird story!”

Rene and others summoned “Pon!” And many familiars jumped into the tent. Because they were Wind mages, most of their familiars were winged… An owl, a taka, a flying fox… a small griffon and a hippogriffon, even a phantom beast’s figure could be seen.

“These are familiars! Aahahaha!”

“Don’t think I l-love this guy or anything! This idiot came on his own!”

“Well, Summon Servant doesn't let you choose the partner!”

Rene, while laughing, approached Louise and said.

“However, you, Miss Vallière, summoned a boyfriend. The familiar and the lover in one, might be ideal for a mage!”

The dragon knights burst out laughing.

“He is not my lover! Idiot! All idiots! How can’t you understand!”

Then Matthew said grinning.

“How about the other day, hmm?”

“You were very naked under the mantle! What about that!”

Even Louise's neck crimsoned.

“Ribaldry! Lowest! Boys of your age shouldn’t have thoughts like this!”

At last, Louise grabbed the blanket and put it over her head.

Even after calming down, she wouldn't come out, instead pretending to sleep.

“Spicy. I wonder why she is so angry?”

Rene muttered anxiously. After that, they all simultaneously looked for Saito's reaction.

And Saito… had a worried frown on his face.

Where do we stand?

What is our relationship now?

Familiar and master, however it seemed that their relationship progressed…

But did it really progress?

However, that time in the boat, they became close when he called for Louise. But what does Louise really think of me?

He felt uneasy.

“We didn’t mean any harm, sorry buddy.”

“A, aah” With mixed feelings, Saito nodded.

Rene and others exchanged looks.

“Ribaldry has been said.”

“It can't be helped. We are lower class nobles.” Matthew said.

“It happens to peerage as well! But Miss Vallière called it ribaldry and was annoyed! Aahahaha!” Siegfried and Gilbert laughed into each others' faces.

Indeed, thought Saito. Children in Academy of Magic were all young nobles and ladies. They were all from high-status families like Louise’s, and even though Guiche’s and Montmorency’s families had financial problems, Guiche’s father was still a field marshal, and a field marshal is well respected within the military, right?

Louise and the others study in a private, prestigious school which is very different from public schools.

Aah, so that’s why I felt so close to these guy's from the beginning, Saito thought.

Then he recalled Rene's words.

He said, that you can only advance in rank on the battlefield. Feeling sympathy, Saito sobered in a moment.

“Ha, drinking certainly makes me happy, after a great deed!"
　
Said Rene.

“That’s right! Dragon knight second unit even wingless will show how great they are!”

“Aahaha” Gilbert and Siegfried neighed.

“Aaah, when will we finally attack Albion’s army in Londonium? It has been ten days since we landed!”

Matthew said impatiently.

That’s right. There were no marching orders from the allied forces. Seems like they were waiting for an Albion army to come to Rosais where they could repulse them… But Albion's army didn’t seem to move either.

At that time… the dragon knight's wish seemed to come true, as a single child soldier came to the tent.

“Haah, an order from the dragon knight battalion headquarters.”

The boy seemed to be thirteen years old. He had a frighten look on his face seeing vulgar senior nobles with mess all around.

“Battalion headquarters? What good are dragon knights without dragons?

Rene sarcastically asked.

“I do not know. I am just reporting orders…”

What duties could they be given? Gilbert grumbled, and everyone, now with a serious look, started cleaning up after themselves.

<center>* * *</center>

But… unfortunately for the dragon knights, it was not about getting a chance to prove themselves. Rene, who ran into the tent with his sword ready, after seeing the yawning Earl Ginnumer, lost any kind of expectations.

“Forget about the report. For now, please tell the story of your returning alive.”

Saito and Louise also came. Mostly because they could not leave without their "guards".

Rene, in a not very motivated voice, began the report. Most of it was the same as the time he spoke the other day.

They were shot, they fell… one week later, they all awoke on the dragon’s back. That’s it.

A certainly mysterious story. However, during the war in magic-using Halkeginia, unexpected things happen a lot. Because of war, no one really cared about it.

However, Louise quietly listened to that story. Seems it caught her interest.

Well, when it comes to an end...

A single boy started speaking hesitantly.

It was an obedient Fernand. He, after making a thoughtful face, said,

“T-that…”

“Whats wrong Fernand, do you want to go to the bathroom?”

Matthew teased. Making the boy flustered.

“T-that’s not it! Report! Stop making fun!”

Because the always obedient Fernand had a serious look on his face everyone fell silent.

“W-well… I cannot say for sure if it was illusion or reality the other day…but when I calmly think about it, but that…”

“What’s the matter? Give a brief report,” ordered Ginnumer.

“Ye-yes! Report! When I crashed, I was thrown off the back of the dragon… and laid on the ground for a while. Not moving anything… my body was paralytic. Ha ha, I thought I was about to die… But then, I saw.”

Ginnumer, seemed not to be in a mood for this, and urged him on.

“What?”

The boy, in doubt for a moment wether or not to say it, muttered hesitatingly,

“It was a fairy.”

“What kind of fairy? Water? Then it was a spirit.”

“It’s different! It was not that flabby! It was… more beautiful! A Fairy of the Wind!”

“'Fairies of the Wind' do not exist. Fairies, unlike the spirits of the dead, are legendary living beings.”

“I do not understand myself! But, I know was a fairy…”

“How did it look like?”

“Very beautiful…girl. With beautiful blond hair… her body shone. No doubt, it was a fairy! An ancient fairy!”

Everyone scorned Fernand's words.

Then.

“Beautiful blond hair, like mine?”

A clear voice said. The voice sounded so sweet that at first it was hard to tell if it belonged to a man or woman.

A tall, blond boy entered the tent. Saito’s and Louise’s eyes were drawn at once to that beautiful boy. The 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron made unpleasant faces.

“What do you want to say about your blond hair, Romalian?”

“Please remember my name first – Julio Cesar.”

The name seems manly. A handsome dragon knight, who introduced himself as Julio, after gracefully bowing to Ginnumer, reported.

“The 3rd Dragon Knight Squadron, returned from the patrol flight.”

Ginnumer nodded with a smile.

“Was the first unit successful?”

“Yes.”

“Well then, get some rest.”

“Certainly.”

The knight made a soft bow.

Julio looked around the tent. This reminded Saito of the similar antipathy he felt towards Wardes when they first met. ''Huuh?'' he really did not like this fellow.

Well anyway, it is not surprising. Though Guiche was lady-killer, he was different. Was he a woman? He looked like one, with those thin and slender, appealing lips. Long eyelashes that created a beautiful shadow. While listlessly rolling around his thin finger covered with white gloves, he looked around the tent.

Seeing Saito, in surprise he stopped playing with his hair.

Though the left eye of the boy who introduced himself as Julio were same color as Louise’s…the right eye that had been mostly hidden by his hair was crystal blue. In other words - the colors of his right and left eyes were different.

He smiled at Saito.

“Is it so weird that the color of my eyes are different?”

“N-no…” he blushed instinctively. What was that, he is a man, Saito tried persuade himself.

“Then don’t feel so shy looking at it.”

He said not bashfully at all. In fact, he was smiling and grinning, seemingly enjoying Saito's reaction. Foxy guy, Saito thought.

“Speaking of abnormalities. You are the rumored familiar Saiton, right?

“It's Saito.”

In a hoity-toity gesture waved it away and introduced himself. He bowed gracefully.

“Sorry! I was being rude! I am a Shinto priest of Romalia, Julio Cesar. I was looking forward to meet you… Because a human being for a familiar is very rare. I wanted to meet you at least once… Ah, and you…”

Noticing Louise, Julio took off his cool mask, and gave a wide smile. It was an innocent smile, just like a bloomed flower.

“And you are Miss Vallière? As rumored! You are very beautiful!”

[[Image:ZnT07-047.jpg|thumb]]

Louise’s mouth opened, while he took her hand and placed it at his lips.

Saito trembled.

''Just whose hand do you think you're kissing? Get away, this she's mine. My master.''

Saito tried to calm himself down. ''Louise, having a mouth pressed to her hand so suddenly, won’t let it slide. A kick will fly, a punch will fly, and a lot of blood will gush out.'' Saito stared in anticipation… but nothing flew at all.

Instead.

“You shouldn’t.” She cast her eyes down, with a blush on her cheeks, and said shyly.

Saito was in a cold sweat.

What’s with reaction?

He was reminded of Wardes. He remembered that Louise was weak against such charm. Saito felt like throwing up.

“It is inexcusable! To discover such beauty outside Romalia, in the middle of the war! I was born just to meet such beauty! Marvelous!”

He was talking rubbish like Guiche. Saito’s shoulders trembled. He was also angry at Louise for not taking offense at this rascal’s actions.

“Are Shinto priests allowed to touch women like that? Is it common between Romalian people…”

Instead of Saito, it was Matthew who said it with a scowl. Seems like Julio wasn’t very popular among the members of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron.

“Since I was going into the war, I received a temporary secular life permission from the pope.”

“That’s sophistry.”

“I would call it expedience. A priest's privilege. However, what you said is true. Miss, I am sorry. My body was not contained by my priesthood, and reacted on its own after seeing a charming woman.”

Reverting back to joking tone, he teasingly smiled and bowed to Louise.

“But… though leading our way God is a great being, he sometimes mercifully closes his eyes. I am looking forward to seeing you every day.”

Fruity like a fool.

However… the way he acts. Though Guiche is a lady-killer and fruity, he tries to escape the relationship. However, this fellow doesn't have such gap. Compared to Wardes, who felt cold somehow, this fellow was strangely friendly. Saito understood it by instinct.

This guy was a real flirt.

Without weaknesses either.

Then Julio put on a serious face again. Such a sudden change of mood, only made him feel more hateful towards the man. Saito chewed on his handkerchief in anger.

“The story before. Were you telling the truth about that fairy?”

Fernand nodded.

“Y-yeah.”

“Can you show where you were shot down?”

Julio pointed at the map of the Albion continent spread on the table and asked.

Rene answered.

“Certainly… about one hour of flight from the continent border…”

He pointed at the corner of the map.

Interested, Julio nodded.

“Hmm, near South Gotha.”

At that time, Ginnumer coughed.

“Maybe it’s time for you to take care of your dragon.”
　
Julio spread his hands out, “I envy those who do not have to take care after a dragon,” and after leaving this sarcastic message, he left. Everyone from the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron, who lost their dragons in battle, watched Julio’s back in hatred.

<center>* * *</center>

“Who is that fruity rascal?”　

When Saito, who left the dragon knight battalion headquarters, asked, Rene frowned.

“He is a Shinto priest from Romalia. Shinto priests pretend to be dragon knights… disgusting.”

“Romalia?”

Dumbfounded Saito asked.

“You don’t know Romalia?”

He asked, surprised. Saito shook his head. Saito who was not from this world, was not aware about the countries and local places. However, because telling that he was from different world would be very troublesome, he came up with an excuse.

“I am from the east… From Rob Al Kaiire.”

“Hee! So you come from the land that always quarrels with elves!”

“Have you passed the ground where elves live?!” He was surprised. Apparently, in this world, elves are frightening and seemed to be a belligerent race. Moreover, they were on bad terms with humans.

“Romalia is a ‘religious authority’ country, that manages buddhist temples in Halkeginia. It is a country where there are a lot of Shinto priests, who are domineering, even more than nobles.”

“Romalia’s Shinto priests, because of the God servant status, can travel abroad freely.”

Though they were nobles, their attitude was just as haughty.

“Can Shinto priests conjure too?”

“Sure!” one noble shouted.

“If he is born in a noble's house, where the magic is practiced, then he still caries the same blood even turning into Shinto priest… In case he is a commoner, naturally, he cannot use magic.”

“Julio comes from commoners,” someone said.

Ahh, he was not a mage.

“Then why is a guy like him riding a dragon? And on top of that is a Squadron Commander!”

“Aah, for a commoner he is abnormally good at riding dragons.”

“It’s really mortifying” one muttered.

“It is said that even though he is not a mage, dragons listen to him. I do not know if it’s true though.”

“Because of it he became Earl’s Ginnumer’s favorite, and was made into commander of the 3rd Squadron. Because the 3rd Squadron is a foreign legion, it is an unprecedented career! Because a priest became dragon knight commander, dragon knights became a laughing stock of the other troops!”

Saito continued the talk, but was stopped by an officer with a wand who entered the tent.

“Hey, hey! Do not sit around and talk in here! Nuisance! Nuisance!”

Saito and others looked at each other.

“Let’s return to Miss Vallière’s tent. That’s where our place is.”

Then, remembering Louise, Saito turned around.

Louise stood there alone *Haaaah* with a dreamy expression on her face.

Saito became suspicious.

Why is Louise making such face?

Then he remembered.

Uh! Could it be because of Julio?

By that handsome dragon knight?

No, that Shinto priest?

Eeeh, whatever you call him!

Anyway, since awhile ago, that blush hasn't left her face…

Saito began to burn with jealousy.

She is making such face just because her hand was kissed! What a woman. Unfaithful! Unfaithful! Though not being a lover himself, Saito cursed.

This is certainly "wrong". Just because she was complimented by that beautiful face!

What about my love confession.

No…Why? He thought for a moment…

Something flashed in Saito's head.

He recalled the last party with Rene and others. "Louise and I, what relationship do we have now?" and his doubt increased.

Before, at Louise's home, she talked about "rewarding loyalty" even though I confessed.

Then…if you think about it…

''The war has started now and we were in haste, and I was depressed in a room, thinking that everyone died…''

When you think about it very well…

''Maybe this is rejection?''

''I thought I was favored or kind of accepted…but when you think about it…is it an acceptance?''

''Loyalty reward. That’s what it was.''

In other words…

He was rejected.

Saito felt like he was hit by a hammer. He kneeled down on one knee and shook his head. Rene, seeing Saito in such a state, asked uneasily.

“H-hey…Saito?”

However, others' words failed to reach Saito.

He was completely lost in his own world.

Then came despair and anger.

Be damned 100 times for being so cute.

''Aaah, for this woman's wishes I went into a war that I did not want.''

''What was I trying so hard and risking my life for?''

''Cuuurse you.''

''Guilty! Cuuuuuuurse you!''

Anger towards Louise whirled violently. Like lava that gushed out of the volcano it washed away the sensible man in him.

Hiraga’s private trial was opened and the decision was given in two seconds.

Defendant – Queen’s attorney, court lady Louise Françoise Le Blanc de La Vallière.

Presiding Judge – me.

Ahhn, guilty! Guilty! Go to circumstances consideration room!

Presiding Judge's word.

Following society regalement this man here said ‘I like you♪ Lets start from friend love♪” but the answer was…

T!H!I!S!

"Loyality reward"

"You may touch only one place you like the most"

You are not allowed to touch the master in public.

My dog. Not a dog. Ah, still a dog.

But yet you say a dog. And then not a dog.

Then, he recalled the other day in the Louise‘s tent.

He thought Rene was dead and was sad, he dully was not even able to understand, that she was only wearing a mantle on her naked body. T-this woman is an idiot! Can’t she understand the feelings of a man?

Presiding Judge Hiraga, based on Article 3 of Love Between Man and Woman, gives a verdict to the defendant.

Verdict – ignore.

Starting from now.

Saito began to walk away, ignoring Louise.

<center>* * *</center>

After leaving dragon knight’s headquarters tent, the story and the beautiful boy made Louise’s mind confused.

Somehow she felt uneasy.

When she saw him, she felt a strange uneasiness.

Was she startled because it was a beautiful boy?

Somewhat. Louise was a girl going through puberty and she did not hate beautiful boys. But to put it simply she did not think of him as a lover. Only one boy occupied her thoughts at the moment, even though she wasn’t fully aware of it, other boys even with a "nice face," failed to move in there.

The tenant though, was constantly making the landlord angry.

This uneasiness was part of the natural appeal.

And this uneasiness was not only because of that.

It was the "fairy" that one of the dragon knights witnessed. Though it would be easy to laugh it off as a dream… they all actually lost their memories for one week. Their carefree attitude of not worrying about anything after returning alive annoyed Louise.

But that was because they are soldiers, she thought, they cannot think about every little thing in the middle of the war.

While thinking about the true colors of her uneasiness… Louise came back to herself.

Hey-hey, where is Saito’s going?

Louise was ignored.

The dragon knight boys were laughing a weird laugh, and were starting to drink alcohol again, ignoring Louise. That idiot, just now, why was he laughing so unnaturally?

Was he trying to ignore me as joke?

And to discuss things while drinking again?

What-what! Don’t joke around.

“Hey, wait!”

But Saito did not turn to her call. Did he not hear? This time she shouted.

“Saito! Wait! Escort your master to the tent properly~!”

However, he continued to ignore her.

Heh? What! What is this!

Saito didn't even turn around. ''The distance can’t be too big. He should have…heard me.''

Louise started to boil with anger towards Saito. Such behavior by the partner (sealed with Louise) made the pink-blonde girl's temper explode.

One can’t blame Louise’s short temper. When you are in love with someone, even the smallest things can be damaging and easily make one happy or angry.

Though Louise wasn’t aware of her love, it was 100% pointing at Saito. Thus even his slightest action could easily make her angry.

''Hey! I haven’t even offended this guy! And yet I am ignored!''

''Stop ignoring my words!''

Clenching her hands into fists, Louse kicked a stone on the road away.

　
<center>* * *</center>

Noticing the raging Louise, Rene turned to Saito and whispered,

“Isn’t she your master? Are you angry at her? Why do you ignore her?”

Saito looked at Louise.

Louise was angry. She was raging on the road.

''Angry at being ignored by her familiar. That’s understandable. I am just a familiar anyway. Yes yes.''

Aaah, that’s right. Its impossible for a humble noble to fall in love with a familiar.

Saito almost cried, while thinking so.

He wanted to cry bitterly, leaving Rene to comfort him.

But… Saito choked the tears down.

What girl do you think Louise is. Noble girl.

You have to be gentle.

Saito clasped fists and looked up at the night sky.

The star was blinking …beautiful.

And two moons shone…like in a dream.

''Aaah, moon-star, please wash away this ugly jealousy of mine.''

''Yes. I am a man right?''

''I should ignore in anger… after all.''

Then, Saito, thinking so, gave a cramp smile.

''I am honorable man,'' he tried to persuade himself while trembling.

He thought already beaten with cold sweat.

But when he turned with concession to say “…ah, Louise come over”… surprisingly!

Louise looked the other way.

“Come over here, right.”

With her arms crossed and puffing her cheeks, she turned away.

''Wh-what’s this!?''

Disgusting. Even now this woman was treating him coldly.

But this time, it wasn’t usual Louise’s angry attitude.

But… this time Loise’s face looked uncomfortable.

''Is this all that Louise thinks of me? Uncomfortable.''

Louise's attitude was over-reacting.

Saito turned around and began to walk away quickly.

“Hey what is this? You must be joking.”

Rene looked anxiously between Saito and Louise… and then, ran after Saito.

<center>* * *</center>

Louise, left behind, trembled with anger.

She bellowed towards the direction where Saito left.

“What was that! Come over here!”

And waited for a while. But ... he was not coming back.

Wha-w-w-what a selfish thing!

Louise was really pissed off.

Even though I feel insecure in the middle of the war…

I am being exploited… And what kind of compassion do I get?

Saito seemed completely not in the mood to explain anything.

Steadily, her eyes grew teary. Lately she just wanted to escape it all.

''Separately, well, that's ok. Bad, but it's ok. I‘ll forgive him. That boy is like that, can not be helped. I don’t like him, really, I don’t like, aah, maybe a little.''

Louise shook her head.

Don’t think. No good. Absolutely no good.

''Honestly, well, he said he likes me'', she thought.

However, what is this "love". Is it true?

''But if it’s love why he does treat me so coldly?'' She could not understand.

Besides, he would not be hanging with that maid.

''Really he must be saying that to all girls. Idiot. Not only to the maid.''

''He said ‘love’ to me as well.''

''Inexcusable. Fibber. Dislike. Dislike.''

“That’s enough” Louise muttered while biting her lips.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter1|Back to Chapter 1]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Forward to Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter8 - MTL

2009-01-07T08:28:19Z

BonekruZher:

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Eight: The Atonement of Flame===

Early morning, four o'clock. The sun has not risen yet, the sky is dark.

In the sky above the Academy of Magic one small war frigate appeared.

Menvil stood on the deck, watching the sky right ahead. Wardes, with inaudible steps, approached Menvil from behind.

The wind’s square indicated by itself that it was the same sky.

Wardes came out to test Menvil.

''Can this man lead such a difficult plan to success?'' He had his doubts.

However, Wardes's doubts seemed to be unfounded.

Not taking his eyes from the sign, Menvil called Wardes out of distance,

“So what trial is it now, Viscount?”

Wardes was surprised.

Menvil did not even turn around.

Even if you did turn around – it’s just too dark. One couldn’t even make out an approaching silhouette.

Yet… what kind of skills did he use to notice Wardes approach from such a long distance?

“Now then, we're almost there.”

Menvil muttered without turning around. Wardes, while feeling admiration, carefully approached Menvil.

“We're lucky. Oh dear, as an attacking side, we should not let them know from which side they will be attacked.”

They managed to avoid mage's familiars that were patrolling in the air… it was fortuitous that they managed to get this far without being spotted.

“In order to express our gratitude, when you return to Albion, please let me treat you to something, Viscount.”

“Don’t think too much about it, think about surviving first,” Wardes said. Menvil suddenly pulled out a cane and pointed it at the scruff of Wardes's neck.

“Watch your mouth youngster. Or do you want to turn to ashes right here and now?”

Wardes expressionlessly watched Menvil.

“I’m joking, Viscount. Don’t stare like that.”

Laughing, Menvil jumped from the deck into the air.

One after another, all other members, wrapped up in black cloths, followed Menvil.

A lot of people disappeared from the deck with a surprising swiftness.

Fouquet, who came up there, muttered in an unpleasant voice.

“Creepy guy. And scary.”

“But he has the skills needed. Can’t hope for more.”

“Is he more skilled than you?”

Fouquet laughed, asking Wardes a mischievous question.

“Maybe.”

<center>* * *</center>

The Musketeers Corps assigned two musketeer crew members to an artillery tower to watch over the cannon.

That was the greatest number of military troops that the army could allow to stand as sentinels.

Something moved under the moonlight.

The older member of the two squatted down in silence, and unwrapped gun powder and bullets from small paper bags.

Another musketeer, following her partner’s movements, also loaded her musket with gunpowder.

And when she looked carefully… she saw something moving in the darkness.

But before she could open her mouth, both guards' throats were cut by Wind magic.

Two bodies were caught before hitting the ground. Not making any noise, Menvil laid the musketeers on the ground.

“Women. Still young. Shame.”
　
One assassin informed Menvil with a smile.

“There is no place for old courtesy, men or women have to be treated the same.”

Menvil said, smiling rapaciously.

“Equally when death is given.”

“Only nobles’ children should not be killed. They must be taken as hostages.”

“Apart from them, I can kill everyone else?”

Menvil, while fiddling with his cane, muttered in a happy voice.

One member took out the map.

It was the a map of the school drawn by Fouquet. It was covered with a special cloth that didn't leak out light, but slightly illuminated the map itself.

Watching the corpses of guards, one member muttered.

“Guards only armed with guns.”

“How many mages are there? Not counting the regular musketeers.”

The member who was studying the map informed Menvil.

"Commander, there are three targets. This tower, the dormitory tower and the tower nearside.”

Menvil handed down the orders quickly.　

“I’ll take the dormitory tower. Jean, Ludwig, Germain, Attas – you four together with Giovanni take this tower. Celestin and the rest take the last one.”

The mages nodded.

<center>* * *</center>

Tabitha woke up.

There were strange sounds coming from the courtyard.

After thinking for a moment, she decided to wake Kirche up after all. She went out of her room and headed to Kirche’s room downstairs. After she knocked against the door, Kirche, dressed only in a thin nightgown on her bare skin and still rubbing her eyes, appeared.
　
“You what… it’s too early… even the sun hasn’t started to rise yet.”

“Strange sounds,” was all she said.

Kirche closed her eyes.

“Uwaaa.” Kirche felt her salamander, Flame, beating against the window.

“You too?”

The moment Kirche opened her eyes again, her sleepiness was gone.

Kirche hastily began putting clothes on.

The moment when she took her wand, the sound of a breaking door echoed.

Kirche and Tabitha looked at each other.

“Retreat,” Tabitha murmured.

“Agreed.”

Not knowing the enemies number or location, you have to pull back to recover. It was war basics.

Kirche and Tabitha jumped down from the window and hid themselves in the bushes and from there watched what was going around.

It was getting brighter - the sun started rising.

<center>* * *</center>

At that time Agnes woke up in the bedroom and grabbed the sword placed on the bedside.

Pulling it out from its sheath, she waited at the door.

It was the second floor of the artillery tower. The room was always used as a warehouse and was only recently made into a bedroom.

In all, twelve members lived here.

They all resided in the room next door.

Agnes noticed the mirror placed in the center of the room. It was the "Mirror of Fibber". The ugly made into beautiful, the beautiful into ugly – everything was turned upside down by the mirror. Agnes tried to not look at the mirror while setting the trap.

<center>* * *</center>

Four people led by the mercenary mage Celestin went up a spiral staircase to the second floor of the artillery tower. They queued at the two doors.

Two men were positioned at each door while another one waited in the hall.

The doors were kicked open.

In the middle of the room a handsome mage set up his wand.

Alarmed, the mages started to chant their spells.

“Bam…”

However, they were also hit by magic. With his heart pierced by an ice spear, Celestin fell on the floor.

<center>* * *</center>

Agnes, who hid herself behind the door, noticed the success of her plan.

Celestin mistook his own reflection in The Mirror of Fibber, which was placed here by Agnes, for an enemy and released a spell which was reflected by the mirror and pierced his heart.　

Agnes felt gratitude to Celestin who was foolish enough to shoot himself with his own spell reflected by the mirror.

Another assassin, hastily flounced into the room.
　
But his throat was cut deeply from the side by Agnes's sword, and he fell down.

Then, her musketeers jumped into the room.

“Commander Agnes! Are you all right?”

She nodded answering their question.

“I’m all right.”

“Two people sneaked into our room. However we finished them…”

Two people in my room. Two people in the next one. Four people in total ……

Apparently these thieves crept into the artillery tower to kill them off…

“Albion’s dogs.”

Muttered Agnes, quickly understanding where they came from. The squad only consisted of mages. It was impossible to mistake them for simple thieves. They must be mercenaries employed by Albion...

Then, Agnes became worried about the situation outside.

Right now, there were only schoolgirls left in the academy.

“In two minutes I want you fully armoured and following me,” Agnes ordered her subordinates.

<center>* * *</center>

Menvil took over the women's dormitory without any problems.

Noble daughters were so frightened by his invasion that they showed no real resistance. He took all the schoolgirls’ wands and rounded them, still dressed in their nightgowns, up to the dining hall where he confined them. There were approximately ninety people.

During that, his partners from the other tower joined him.

Seeing the academy’s headmaster Old Osman being one of the captives put a smile on Menvil’s face.

Menvil now gathered all captives in the dining hall and tied their hands behind their backs.

Thanks to the magic spell that someone recited, the rope moved and twined around their wrists by itself.

All the teachers and students were female and were trembling.

Menvil sweetly muttered to everyone,

“Whaaat, calm down, if none of you try to stand out or make noise and if you do what you are told to, no one will get hurt.”

Someone began to weep.

“Silence!”

However, the schoolgirl didn't stop crying. Menvil came closer and pointed his cane at her.

“Do you like cinders?”

The words were not a direct threat, but it could be understood as one. The schoolgirl stopped crying.

Osman opened his mouth.

“Hey you.”

“What?”

“Don’t use violence against women. Albion wants us as hostages right? To use us as additional cards in negotiations right?”

“How do you know?”

“Experienced guys from far away barged in here – it’s easy to see what you came here for. Not for the riches for sure. So, be more patient.”

“Old man, and what value do you have?”

Mercenaries laughed loudly.

“How important is one old man for the country? Consider this.”

When Osman ducked his head, the intruders started to look around Alvíss Dining Hall.

One could clearly read, “I don’t want to be here,” on the mages faces.

Fuuun, Osman thought. They might still have a chance.

“Old man, are these all the members of the academy?”

Osman nodded.

“That's right. That's all of them.“

Then the mercenaries noticed that their comrades had not returned from the artillery tower. ''Are they taking their time?'' No, he shook his head. The longer it takes the more chances for the enemy to get reinforcements. And they should be aware of that. ''Therefore'', Menvil ramified.

From outside the dining hall a voice was heard.

“Those that shut themselves up in the dining hall! Listen! We are Her Majesty's musketeers!”

Menvil and others looked at each other. Apparently Celestin failed. However none of the mercenaries changed their complexion. A single mercenary glared at Osman.

“Heyhey. Didn’t you said ‘That's all of them’?”

“Musketeers are not part of the staff,” Osman said calmly.

With a smile on his lips, Menvil stepped to the doors to negotiate with the musketeers outside the dining room.

<center>* * *</center>

Agnes hid herself behind the tower staircase landing. She drove one group of commoner staff away from the courtyard so that they would not get too involved with the incident.

The morning sun has not risen yet.

At the door of the dining hall a tightfisted mage appeared. The moonlight from a gap in the clouds lit his figure.

Agnes held her finger on the trigger, while aiming her pistol at the mage.

“Listen! Thief! We are Her Majesty's musketeers! One battalion of our troops has you and your damned accomplices surrounded! Release the hostages!”

Agnes’ “one battalion of troops” was a bluff. In reality, there were only about ten people.

From the dining hall she heard voices laughing hard.

“We couldn’t care less about a single battalion of musketeers!”

“These musketeers have killed four of your partners already. If you’ll surrender peacefully we’ll spare your lives.”

“Surrender? Isn’t it the time to start negotiations now? Well, call Henrietta here.”

“Her Majesty?”

“Indeed. And for the time being, promise to withdraw soldiers from the Albion. My client seems to hate it when your soldiers dirty the country's land with their shoes.

Usually the army doesn't turn back because of a hostage. However… because ninety children of nobles were taken as hostages, it might be a different matter. The invasion troop's withdrawal was a real possibility.

''My responsibility.'' Agnes bit her lower lip.

She tried to concentrate herself – ''A blunder is a blunder. The court people - they are still my responsibility.''

One musketeer whispered into Agnes’s ear.

“…we could send a courier to Tristania and ask for reinforcements.”

“It is useless. It doesn’t matter how many soldiers we have, as long as they hold hostages.”

Seeing such a consultation, Menvil shouted.

“Hey, remember. Whenever you call a new soldier, one hostage is killed. The only ones you can invite here are the Cardinal or Henrietta. Be nice. Clear?”

Agnes said nothing.

Then, Menvil shouted again.

“Decide it in five minutes. Call Henrietta or not. If there is no answer after five minutes, one hostage will be killed every passing minute.”

Another musketeer poked Agnes.

“Commander Agnes…”

Agnes painfully tightened her lips.

That moment…

A voice sounded from behind.

“Commander.”

Turning around she saw Colbert standing and staring with surprise at Alvíss Dining Hall.

“Do not get involved,” Agnes said, trying to cover Colbert with herself.

“You'll be caught.”

“My laboratory is in the tower. What happened?”

Agnes got angry at Colbert's carefree attitude.

“Can’t you see? Your students were captured by Albion’s henchmen.”

Colbert looked over her shoulder and, once he noticed the mage standing in front of the dining hall, his face turned pale.

“Enough already. Go back.”

Annoyed, she sent Colbert off.

“Psst, Miss Musketeer.”

She was called from behind again. This time it was Kirche and Tabitha, who stood in the shadows smiling.

“Aren’t you students? Thank goodness you are all right.”

“Hey, we have a good plan…”

“Plan?”

“Yeah. Right now you can’t reject any help.”

“And what is that plan?”

Kirche and Tabitha explained their plan to Agnes.

Agnes, after listening to it, laughed.

“Sounds fun to me.”

“How about it? That’s the only plan we have.”

Colbert who heard the plan opposed to it.

“It is too dangerous. The enemy is a mercenary. You can’t be seriously thinking that such cheap trick will work.”

“No one cares about your opinion, teacher.”

Kirche said, not trying to hide her contempt.

Agnes stopped paying attention to Colbert altogether.

“They do not know about your existence. The key here is surprise.”

She whispered while pointing her finger at Kirche, Tabitha and herself.

<center>* * *</center>

Menvil sat on a chair looking at the pocket watch on the table.　

*Tick tick* the clock hand moved.

“Five minutes passed.”

Hearing that, the students shuddered. If there were no words from Agnes about calling Henrietta after five minutes, Menvil said he would kill one of them.

“Don't hold a grudge against me,” Menvil said, pulling out his cane.

“Take me instead.”

Osman muttered, but Menvil shook his head.

“You are necessary as a key in negotiation. Hey, who will it be? You choose.”

An indescribably cruel question. No one answered in shock.

“Understood. Then I will choose. Do not hold a grudge.”

But the moment when Menvil said that…

A small paper balloon flew into the dining hall.

And once all of their eyes were focused on it…

The paper balloon exploded with a very loud bang.

With it, yellow blinding phosphorus flew out of the balloon.

It was directed to fly into the dining hall by Tabitha’s Wind and was lit up by Kirche's Fire magic.

The schoolgirls screamed.

Those mages that looked at it directly were now holding their faces.

Then Kirche, Tabitha, and the musketeers with muskets prepared broke into the room.

The strategy seemed to be successful.

But…

A lot of fire bullets flew up aiming at Kirche.

Kirche, who lowered her guard thinking about success, fired her own fire bombs at it.

In such violent flames, the gunpowder of a nearby musketeer's gun exploded.

Fingers were blown-off, and the musketeer started rolling on the ground holding her hand.

Kirche tried to stand up but did not notice the spell aimed at her.

A fire bomb exploded in front of her belly, and she received the full force of the shock wave from a close distance, knocking her outside.

Wrapped in flames, it was an effective attack. It takes time for flame to burn ... but an explosion gives an instant impact. Opposite to burning slowly.

She saw Tabitha staggering trying to stand up.

But then another shock wave hit her head… and she fell onto the ground again.

Menvil showed up from the white smoke.

''Spell!'' But there was no wand.

Then she noticed one lying on the ground.

She reached for it, trying to pick it up but he stepped on it.

[[Image:ZnT06-233.jpg|thumb]]

Menvil towered above Kirche, looking down on her.

“Too bad… Light bombs only blinds one's eyes…”

Menvil said while smiling.

That moment Kirche noticed.

Menvil's eyeballs were not moving at all.

“Your…eyes.”

Menvil extended his fingers towards one eye.

And took it out. An artificial eye.

“Not only were my eyelids burnt, but my eyes as well. I can’t see the light.”

“H-how…”

But Menvil moved as if he was able to see.

“A snake finds its prey by temperature.”

Menvil laughed.

“I’m a Fire user, thus I am very sensitive to temperature. Distance, position - one can know everything in full detail by knowing how high or low the temperature is. You can even recognize different people by knowing their temperature.”

Kirche‘s hair stood up on her head from fear.

''Who is this man…''

“Are you scared? Afraid?”

Menvil laughed.

“When one’s feelings turn in turmoil, one’s temperature changes as well. Temperature changes tell a lot of things about one’s thoughts.”

Menvil’s nostrils widened upon taking a full inhalation of the scent.

“I want to smell.”

“Eh?”

“The aroma of you burnt, I want to smell it.”

Kirche trembled.

For the first time in her life she felt pure fear.

The fear that made a Queen of Fire whisper ‘No…’ like a small girl. However, Menvil just gave an anxious smile and said.

“How would you like to burn? There are many different ways of burning. This time you will be the one to burn.”

Not willing to see it coming, Kirche closed her eyes.

Menvil put out his cane, but the moment when flames started gathering around Kirche…

The flame was pushed back by another flame.

And once Kirche cracked her eyes open, she saw…

Colbert standing next to her, with a wand in his hand.

“…Mister?”

With an ice-cold face, Colbert muttered.　

“Get away from my students.”

As if noticing something, Menvil looked up.

“Ooh, you… You! You! You!”

With a joyful expression on his face, Menvil roared.

“Is my temperature sense tricking me?! You! Colbert it’s you! I've missed you! It’s Colbert’s voice!”

Colbert's expression did not change. He stubbornly stared at Menvil.

“It’s me! Have you forgotten? It’s Commander Menvil! Aaah! So long ago!”

Menvil spread out his arms and shouted happily.

Colbert puckered up his brows.

That face had something dark in it.

“You…”

“How many years passed since our last meeting? Haaa! Captain! Twenty-years! That’s right!”

Captain?

What does that mean? The students started to whisper.

“What? Captain! You are a teacher now?! Isn’t it funny? You - a teacher! What precisely do you teach? You who were named ‘The Flame Serpent’… Ha, ha, ha! Hahahahahahahahahahahaha!”

Menvil shouted with laughter.

“I will explain to you. This man here is a flame user that was called ‘The Flame Serpent’ before. He was a commander of the special troops… Women or children – he did not care, he burned them all completely.”

Kirche stared at Colbert.

“And he was the man… who took my eyes!"

Colbert was emanating something scary.

The aura around him felt very different from normal.

Burning his own people, even Kirche’s Zerbst lineage, never engaged in such atrocities. After all, those were nobles’ duels.

However, the air that Colbert emanated today was different.

If you’ll touch – you’ll burn.

You’ll burn and die.

The smell of burning flesh, the smell of death.

From the tip of Colbert’s casually thrust out wand, a huge snake of flame, that looked too big for the delicate wand, sprang out. The snake bit the wand of one mage, who had silently started to chant a spell.

The wand turned to ashes in an instant.

Colbert smiled.

A cold smile without feelings, like a reptile’s.

Colbert asked Kirche who stared at him in shock.

“Miss Zerbst. Do you remember the Fire element’s characteristics?”

From the edge of a bitten lip, a stream of blood trickled.
　
Red blood, like flame, like Colbert’s mantle.

“…fire’s characteristics are zeal and destruction.”

“Fire’s zeal purpose is solely destruction. That’s what you think. Twenty years ago I thought so too.”

Colbert muttered in an unusual voice.

“However, it is as you say.”

The moon hid behind a cloud again.

Their surroundings turned black as if painted by a dark brush.

A fight in the dark is difficult for an ordinary man. Because one cannot see his opponent.

However, for the blinded Fire user there is no light to begin with, thus darkness is not a handicap at all.

Menvil thought while gripping his cane and preparing a spell.

''20 years ago my flame was defeated.''

''It was because of immaturity.''

''However, it is different now.''

''With time I became much stronger.''

''Though I lost light, I gained strong Fire instead.''

''Inner body senses were straightened and the nerves became twice as strong.''

''Now I can detect even the most subtle changes in the air.''

Temperature of a person, flow of air coloured a shadow and the sight was projected into Menvil's mind.

<center>* * *</center>

“Take your friend and run away from here.”

Kirche nodded, and supporting Tabitha, tried to run away. However, the mage that lurked in the dining hall shot an ice arrow aimed at their backs.

A thin flame dashed out of Colbert's cane and entwined the arrow.

[[Image:ZnT06-241.jpg|thumb]]

The arrow of ice melted and fell.

Once Colbert's flame was unleashed, Menvil's flame flew.

''Fireball.''

A ball of flame that followed Colbert's movements…

However, it was instantly burned down by the flame escaping from Colbert’s wand.

“Fufu, don’t.”

Menvil launched one flame after another, aiming at Colbert.

Suddenly Colbert was cornered into defense.

In the darkness he ran from side to side trying to escape them.

Even if you want to attack, challenging Menvil in the dark is not easily done.

“What’s wrong! What’s wrong captain! Don’t just run around!”

Menvil shot one fireball after another. The edge of Colbert’s mantle flamed up.

“Too bad! Just your mantle turns into scorch! Next is your body! I want to smell your burning body! This is me! Uwaha! Uha! Hahahahahahahaha!”

Wearing a smile tinged with madness, Menvil launched his flames.

“Kuu…”

Colbert shot his own flame of magic aiming at the source of Menvil's flame.

However, there was no response.

Menvil moveed at once when the spell was cast and disappeared in the dark, not giving Colbert the chance for a counterattack.

One cannot attack an opponent whom one cannot see. Colbert frowned.

“Here! Captain!”

Yet his position was fully exposed to Menvil who could "see" in the dark.

Colbert hid in the bushes, then tried to hide himself in the shadow of the tower. However, it was not possible to escape from Menvil, who could track one's temperature very accurately.

Colbert, while running around and trying to escape, soon found himself in the center of the plaza. There was no place where he could hide.

“The best stage is prepared, Captain. You cannot run away anymore. There is no place where you can hide yourself either. Give up.”

Colbert took a deep breath.

And spoke towards the Menvil's direction in the darkness.

“Young Menvil, I have a favor to ask.”

“What? You want to burn without suffering? Well for the old time's sake, I will burn you in an instant.”

In a perfectly composed voice, Colbert said,

“I want you to give up. I already decided not to kill anyone with magic.”

“Heyhey, have you lost your mind? Can’t you understand the current situation? You can’t see me. However, I can see you perfectly. Where do you see a winning chance for you?”

“Still, I am begging you. This is true.”

Colbert fell on his knees and bowed. The Menvil's voice was filled with disgust,

“I… I was chasing such a coward for twenty years… you good-for-nothing… I cannot permit that... I cannot permit that to myself. I will roast you bit by bit, taking my time, without any sympathy, from head to toes.”

Menvil began utter an incantation.

“Even if I ask, you won’t listen.”

Colbert continued.

“I am not a persistent enough guy.”

Colbert shook his head in sadness and pointed his wand to the sky.

The ball of a small flame shot up.

“What? Illumination plan? Unfortunately, the fire size is not enough to light the area around.

It was as Menvil said. The small ball of flame only lightly shined upon their surroundings. It could not replace the sun.

The moment when Menvil's spell was completed…

The small flame ball that was hanging in the sky exploded.

The small explosion turned into huge a one in an instant.

Fire, Fire, Earth. One earth and two fires.

Using "Gold transmutation" water vapor in the air was turned into oil.

With a spark it turned into a huge bolide…

The combustion of the huge bolide sucked up all oxygen around, causing every living thing within its range to suffocate and die.

It was a matchless "Flame bomb."

Menvil, opening his mouth to chant the spell, felt the oxygen being plundered from his lungs and suffocated in an instant.

If the enemy hides in the darkness… consign him to the darkness.

However, this spell kills everyone nearby. Therefore, Colbert did not use it until they moved to the center of the plaza.　

Colbert turned around and, while holding his mouth, approached the lying Menvil.

“You couldn’t turn into a complete snake, Lieutenant.”

Colbert whispered, while coldly looking down at Menvil’s face drawn with pain.

<center>* * *</center>

News about Menvil’s defeat shook the morale of his mercenaries.

Kirche, Tabitha and the musketeers who escaped injuries did not lose momentum and rushed into battle again.

Inside, between the screams of schoolgirls who stretched out on the floor, a single mage who had barricaded himself in the dining room was knocked down.

Agnes stabbed the last mage with her sword.

“Kuu!”

However, the sword did not come out.

The last mage released a spell aiming at Agnes’s back…

Many magic arrows flew.

Kirche, Tabitha and other musketeers were not able to react in time.

A black shadow jumped into the way.

He blocked the arrows from reaching Agnes with his own body. He uttered a spell and a snake of flame flew out the wand’s tip burning up the wand that the other mage used.

Agnes stared in blank surprise at Colbert.

Colbert's eyes opened wide.

The voice that escaped his mouth was full of concern for Agnes.

“…are you all right?”

Mechanically, Agnes nodded.

The next moment Colbert toppled to the ground, coughing blood.

Students ran up in panic and began uttering the recovery spells for Colbert.

However…the injury was severe.

Inner…

Agnes who recovered herself pointed the sword at Colbert.

Shocked, students stared at Agnes.

“Wait! What are you doing?!” shouted Kirche.

Colbert with a weak face looked up at Agnes.

“You… You are the leader of the Magical Research Experimental Group platoon? You broke the royal list of military material in storage?”

Colbert nodded.

“I will tell you. I am D'Angleterre‘s survivor.”

“… I see.”

“Why was my hometown destroyed? Answer.”

“Stop! He’s injured! Badly injured! Don’t talk!”

Montmorency, who was desperately trying to chant a Water healing spell, cried.

“Answer!”

Colbert answered looking down.

“…the order.”

“Order?”

“…it was reported that an epidemic occurred there. To prevent it from spreading we were told to burn it. We burned it reluctantly.”

“Idiot… That is a lie.”

“…Ha ha, afterwards, I learned about that too. In short it was the ‘New Religion Hunt.’ I am tormented by the guilt every day. It was… like Menvil said. Women, children - I burned them all. It was not permitted. But the memory still haunts me. I left the army. I swore… not to use Fire for destruction again.”

“…but those feelings didn’t stop your hand?”

Colbert shook his head.

After that… he slowly shut his eyes. Though Montmorency desperately kept uttering an incantation… her willpower was drained with time - she fainted and toppled to the ground. For the spell of "Recovery" to heal such a serious injury, it needed special medicine… but now and here there was none.

Therefore, though willpower tried to replace the specific medicine… it had its limits.

Other Water users ran out of willpower one after another and fainted.
　
With many fainted mages surrounding Colbert, Agnes raised her sword.

However, Colbert was protected - Kirche covered him with herself. Her ever-present silly smile was now gone from her lips. Making a serious face, Kirche said.

“Please stop it!”

“Get away! I was living for this day! Twenty years! Twenty years I have waited for this day!”

“Please. Please.”

“Get away!”

Agnes and Kirche glared at each other.

The moment when tension in the air was about to break loose…

Kirche grabbed Colbert's wrists.

“Get away I said!”

Kirche answered in a stone-like voice.

“Please, lower your sword.”

“Stop joking!”

Kirche shook her head and muttered.

“He’s dead.”

With those words, Agnes's wrist lost it’s strength.

Shocked, Agnes fell to her knees. Her body began shaking little by little.

“…Hold your grudge if you want. However, at least pray. Teacher Colbert may certainly be your enemy… but he is your saviour right now. He shielded you with his body and saved you.”

Kirche said in a constrained voice.

Agnes stood up again without power, and said two words, three words, words that could not reach one’s ear. Then she lifted her sword and lowered it. The students averted their eyes, only Kirche alone did not shut her eyes and watched.

The sword stuck deeply into the ground next to Colbert.

Turning on her heels, Agnes began to slowly walk away.

After Agnes disappeared… Kirche tried to carry Colbert's body, a red ruby ring shone on her finger.

Crimson ruby, like burning fire.

While watching the ruby… tears escaped Kirche’s eyes.

''It was the ring that he gave me.''

He said, “I’m giving this to my student,” and gave the ring to her, who was acting like a spoiled brat. Remembering that, Kirche started to weep.

<center>* * *</center>

On the deck of ''Redoubtable'' Malicorne and Styx sat down with blank surprise all over their faces..　

With the number of warships decreased to two-thirds while making a sortie aimed at Albion’s fleet.

Tristain's fleet won the battle. Somehow they were able to repel Albion’s fleet. Albion’s fleet lost more than a half of their ships and scrambled to get away.

It was a big victory.

But… Malicorne thought.

''Is this a victory?''

He was alive just to see such devastation. It was like a painting of hell. The deck was burning like kindling, heavy losses everywhere. The number of naval guns in the portside was reduced by half, as for the starboard - the battery was completely lost on every deck.

After receiving as many as five direct hits, the starboard of ''Redoubtable'' was annihilated.

200 hundred people from the 600 crew were either killed or injured.

However, ''Redoubtable'' was still slicing through the sky.

Malicorne was alive too.

To survive among flying spells, bullets and cannonballs – guess he must be lucky. Whenever a new enemy ship passed, Malicorne created a dark cloud while yelling. Otherwise, he would have fainted from fear. He had no idea whether it was effective or not.

“Styx”

Malicorne said in a dying voice.

“What?”

Styx responded in an exhausted voice.

“Life is a weird thing, don’t you think?”

“I fully agree with you.”

On the deck, Bowood and the commander of a warship walked. They were talking about the battle progress.

The officer cadet that was guiding them both, spotted two people sitting on the deck and bellowed.

“Hey! You! No time to sit around! Stand up! Stand up now!”

Hastily Malicorne and Styx stood up.

“Start preparing. Wait with commanding officers and officer cadets inside.”

Malicorne and Styx looked at each other. They just survived one deadly battle. How can they vigorously start preparing for another one?

“Move it! Don’t make officers wait!”

Then… Bowood admonished the officer with a smile.

“Ah, senior, they just experienced their first battle campaign. You must let them take a rest for today.''

“Ah! But, however…”

“I guess, that this is your first time smelling the smoke of powder as well? Once I had, too”

Hearing the Albion officer speaking like that, the senior officer nodded.

“Very well, you may take a rest for tonight.”

Relieved, Malicorne and Styx saluted. Malicorne watched them leaving and muttered.

“Ironically, we were saved by a person from Albion.”

“Indeed.”

Styx weakly muttered and they both slumped on the deck again.

<center>* * *</center>

In the strategic conference room of ''Varsenda'', General De Poitiers received the report.　

It came from Rosais, from one dragon scout of the first unit. General De Poitiers smiled gloatingly.

Chief of Staff Wimpffen, watched his superior officer’s face.

“Must be good news,” he muttered.

“The troops in Rosais area are said to be gone. Void managed to lure enemy to Dartanes.”

“That’s just the first obstacle.”

De Poitiers nodded and gave the command.

“All fleets ships head to Rosais. We must decide upon landing. Gather all commanders.”

The messenger received the General's instruction and dashed out.

De Poitiers nodded.

“Now then, I wonder if I can become field marshal now or not, I don’t want to wait for one more week.”

Even if the landing succeeds, it will still probably be a tough fight.

Albion still had 50,000 untouched troops resting.

<center>* * *</center>

In the sky of Dartanes, Saito’s plane headed towards the confluence point with the Tristain fleet.　

The plan was to join the fleet at Albion’s boundary.

Saito, who sat in the pilot’s seat, was silent for a long time.

Whatever Louise tried to speak about, he did not answer.

Only once Saito opened his mouth.

“They…”

“Yes.”

However, Saito did not say anything since then.

Louise found a letter within Colbert’s manual. But because of all the craziness around she did not pay attention to it.

“Letter.”

This got Saito’s attention.

“Letter?”

“Yes. Mister Colbert’s. Read it?”

Saito nodded.

Louise spread the letter and started to read it aloud.

''Saito-kun, was my invention useful?''

''If it is so, then I am glad. For you… no, to all students, not just as a teacher, it would make me happy if it would be of any use for you. Very happy.''

''Now, why did I decided to write this letter today – I have a request. No, nothing weird. And be relieved it is not about money either.''

''As to what this discourse is about, it is some dream of mine.''

''If things which one can only do by magic, could be done by technologies that everyone could use.''

''Have you seen? Happy Little Snake.''

''Well, that certainly is not just a toy…''

''I hope that there will be a use for every splendid technology some day.''

''It is my dream.''

''Let's get to it, though I‘m still worrying whether to say it or not…''

''In the past, I committed a crime.''

''Too big a crime.''

''It is so big that it will never be forgiven.''

''As a redemption for this crime I have devoted myself to research…''

''Recently I thought.''

''No, my crime will never be forgiven.''

''Even if my inventions are useful… It won’t erase the crime I committed.''

''Therefore, I want you to promise me one thing.''

''Look, you will be facing a lot of difficult situations.''

''And you will go into war, and you will see many people die.''

''But…''

''Do not get used to it.''

''Do not become accustomed to people's death.''

''Do not think it is natural.''

''The moment you’ll do that – something will break.''

''I do not want you to become like me.''

''Therefore, I ask repeatedly.''

''Do not become accustomed to war.''

''Do not become accustomed to killing each other.''

''Do not become accustomed to death.''

Behind the cloud... one could see the Tristain-Germania united fleet heading to Rosais.

The number had decreased a lot.

Still… most ships were still intact, so they likely won the battle.

Even though they won, the ones that survived looked worn-out. Many of the ships hulls were damaged, masts were broken. There was a ship that lost all cannons completely as well.

Louise continued to read the letter aloud.

[[Image:ZnT06-259.jpg|thumb]]

''Well, my request is coming to an end.''

''Remember, what you said to me once?''

''That you came from a different world.''

''In this world of yours, the flying machines that you use pierce the sky, and technology is much better developed than in Halkeginia, right?''

''This is what I would like to see.''

''I could use it in my research.''

''Therefore, when you go east… I want you to take me with you.''

''No, I am not joking. Seriously.''

''Therefore, do not die.''

''Return alive absolutely.''

''Even if I can't go to the east with you.''

''P.S.''

''In that world, are there "cars" that everyone can use and they drive on the roads?　''

''Are there little boxes with which one can communicate over long distances?''

''Has a person really reached the moon?''

''To be able to do that without magic, must be really wonderful.''

''I want to see that kind of world.''

“That’s it. Weird person. He really wants to go to your world.” 　

Saito, while sniffing, thanked Louise.

“Thank you.”

Louise gently embraced Saito's neck. And murmured,

“Idiot. Why are you crying?”

“…felt like crying.”

“…Many things happened today, you're just tired. Once we're back on the ship, let's just get some rest.”

Louise closed her eyes, and softly kissed Saito’s neck.

Once ''Varsenda'' appeared, Saito turned the nose of the plane towards it.

On the bright sunny day, the sooty fleet looked as though it was dyed in a beautiful black paint.

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter7|Back to Chapter 7]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter1|Forward to Volume 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter7

2009-01-07T07:47:27Z

BonekruZher:

=== Chapter Seven: The Illusion at Dartanes ===

The 8 o’clock bell rang across the battleship ''Redoubtable'', signifying the start of the morning shift.

The morning in which the fates of two countries and that of another would be decided.

Malicorne, who had been standing atop the watchtower, took in a long, deep yawn, before hurriedly looking left and right about him. If an officer cadet was to be seen yawning like that by a deck officer, a cruel punishment would surely await… Malicorne’s body did well to remind him in the two days he had been here.

Malicorne was the sentry on duty.

The ringing of the morning bell… it should be 8 o’clock in the morning right now… his shift had finally ended! All that was left to do was to change shifts with the next group of officer cadets, then he could finally return to the cabin for an eight hour sleep, the belltower in the morning was cold as hell...Malicorne could only idle his time by as he waited for the next cadet to climb up the tower. And the person who climbed out of the tower opening was his upperclassman at the Academy of Magic – Styx.

Malicorne remembered how he had said he was going kill Bowood, but at the moment, nothing was more important to him than returning to his warm, cozy room and enjoying a nice warm cup of orchid tea.

Upon seeing each other, they both greeted and smiled to one another.

“Well, it looks like I’m gonna be freezing in this frozen wasteland, fat-boy.”

“But I still envy you, upperclassman, I mean, at least the sun is up and shining.”

“Do you still remember, Malicorne?”

“Remember what?”

“How I said I would take care of that Albion guy someday.”

“Of course I remember that.”

“I think it is best to proceed with it in the heat of battle.”

“I think so too.”

“Who knows how long it’ll be, before the fighting finally starts?”

In order to demonstrate his courage to the younger cadets, it was said that he almost couldn’t wait any longer. Malicorne looked up at the clouds absentmindedly… and drew in a sudden breath.

“What’s wrong, Malicorne?”

“… It doesn’t look like you need to wait any longer.”

“Eh?”

Styx turned and stared at where Malicorne was pointing, his face paling immediately.

“Enemy ship sighted!”

<center>* * *</center>

It was five past eight in the morning. The divisional command aboard the ''Varsenda'', on which Saito and the rest were aboard, had just received reports of the enemy ship sightings.

“It was earlier than we had planned,” muttered General De Poitiers softly.

He had originally planned to make contact with the Albion fleet around ten o’clock.

“They're a bunch of impatient bastards,” commented one of the staff officers.

“What about the ‘Void’?”

“The spell had been decided upon last night. The plan will proceed accordingly.”

“What kind of spell is it?” General De Poitiers enquired in a low voice while looking through the battle plans. A staff officer leaned towards the General’s ear, and whispered to him the details of the spell Louise had reported.

“Interesting… It will be a triumph if it succeeds! Courier!”

A courier quickly ran over.

“Order ‘Void’ to deploy. Mission objective: ‘Dartanes,’ full operational freedom. 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron as escort. Repeat again!”

“‘Void’ deploy! Mission objective ‘Dartanes,’ full operational freedom! 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron as escort!”

“Good, now pass it on at once!”

The courier immediately headed towards the upper deck of the carrier where Saito and the rest were.

“With this, we can now head towards Rosais without worry.”

"Indeed."

De Poitiers then handed down a command to the subordinates responsible for engaging the enemy fleet.

“Transmit to all battleship captains. Once engaged with the enemy, do not let a single ship near the ground army’s transport ships!”

<center>* * *</center>

Up in the upper bridge, Saito, in the pilot seat of the Zero Fighter, began running through the starting operations of the plane. Sitting in the rear seat, Louise had her eyes closed, concentrating her will.

Just last night, Louise, having found the spell to use, had reported directly to the high command.

Upon receiving her report, the high command had decided upon a plan of action, and drew up a battle plan accordingly. It was that battle plan which Saito currently held in his hands.

It was on this morning, that the battle plan would commence.

In the mean time, a deck officer, standing on the wings of the Zero Fighter, was trying to instruct Saito, pointing to a hand-drawn goatskin map he held in his hand.

“Didn’t I already tell you? I can’t read the writing of this world!”

“Look here at this map! Dartanes! It’s here! Anyway, all you need to do is just bring Master Void here! Leave everything else to Master Void, she’ll handle it!” The deck officer yelled at the top of his voice.

''W-What ‘Master’ Void?'' Saito couldn’t comprehend. What kind of weird call sign was that? Just hearing it made him uncomfortable.

On that piece of goatskin was drawn a map of the entire continent of Albion. For someone like Saito who had never learned navigation of any sort, he was completely lost as to how he was going to navigate through the landmark-less cloud-filled sky. Compared to when he could use landmarks to find his way towards La Rochelle, this was a completely different story.

“The dragon knights will lead you. Just make sure you don’t lose them!” Remarked the deck officer, upon seeing Saito’s unease.

''Okay, okay, I understand…'' Saito nodded repeatedly.

True, a wind dragon’s speed could even rival that of the Zero Fighter. The experience back when Wardes had chased him was still clear in his mind.

Suddenly -

Boom! Boom! A fierce pounding noise rang out. The noise came from behind.

Saito spun around and looked towards the sky.

At that instant, a squadron of battleships that looked completely different from that of their own appeared from the clouds in the distance, advancing rapidly towards their position.

The armada, numbering roughly sixty combat ships if the ''Varsenda'' was included, rapidly changed directions and began rising slowly, preparing to engage with the approaching enemy fleet. Of course, Saito was oblivious to the fact that Malicorne was aboard one of the battleships.

The order arrived at that moment.

“Deploy ‘Void’! Mission objective ‘Dartanes’! Full operational freedom! 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron shall act as escort!”

''Deploy now? Isn’t too early? No… is it because of the enemy’s unexpected appearance that they want us to deploy so suddenly?''

Saito shot a signal to a nearby magician, to help start up the plane.

However the magician, probably at a loss as to the starting procedures, just remained standing blankly. In order to start the plane, the propeller needed to be spun first…. But it looked like he was completely lost as to how he could get the propeller spinning. If Colbert were here, he would have understood what Saito meant immediately, and gone into action.

“Didn’t I already tell you!? This! You just need to spin this!”

“Huh? This? I don’t get what you are saying. Can you explain more clearly?”

As they were busy fiddling with the propeller, from the midst of the enemy fleet, three ships suddenly appeared, rapidly heading in their direction.

“A fire boat!” Someone had yelled out.

Saito turned and looked. The boats were all blazing with fire. Designed to be sent straight into an enemy fleet, these were pilotless craft packed to the brim with powerful explosives.

Before a response could be made, the ships had already shot their way to the front of the fleet. A ship near the ''Varsenda'' exploded.

The shockwave from the explosion rocked the ''Varsenda'', tipping it violently.

Before Saito could even yell for help, the Zero Fighter had already began sliding towards the side of the ship… falling off the edge of the upper deck shortly after.

“Ahhhhhhhh!” Saito screamed.

The Zero Fighter, with its engine still idling, dived with its nose downwards toward the earth.

“We're gonna crash! We're gonna crash! We're gonna crash!” Saito could only frantically yell. Just then, Delfinger spoke:

“Partner.”

“What is it!?”

“Well, I’ve got some good news for you.”

“This is really not the time or place for this! Man, I never thought I would die like this… How cruel.”

“The propeller’s spinning, isn’t it?”

Huh? Saito immediately raised his head to look. Of course, the wind from the plummet was enough to start the propeller, if somewhat shakily. Regaining his composure, Saito activated the ignition switch. The propeller began winding up with a whine, before it quickly began spinning with a full roar. Saito pulled against the handle, and regained control of the plane.

“Phew… What a relief!”

Saito relaxed while wiping off the beads of cold sweat on his forehead. He turned his head and glanced behind him, Louise was still busy focusing her will. ''This girl is normally so restless and unsettled; it's only in the period before she casts a Void spell that she’s able to concentrate, becoming completely oblivious to the outside world.''

“Partner.”

“What is it?”

“You could always praise me a bit more, you know…” remarked Derflinger in a dejected tone.

“You're great.”

“Just a bit more, just a bit, Partner. You threw me aside for so long… for you to not flatter me a little now, don’t you think that’s just a bit wrong?”

“Oh… you are so brilliant, so magnificent.”

''Why are all the people I’m stuck with like this, stubborn and insecure!'' Thought Saito, completely ignoring the fact that he himself was no different.

Before he realized it, the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron was already flying around him. There were ten of them.

Adjusting the speed of the propeller and his throttle, Saito brought the cruising speed to roughly 110 kilometers per hour.

Unrivalled in terms of speed, the wind dragons kept up with the Zero Fighter easily. Saito waved at the members of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron, freshly formed since yesterday. They waved back. Sitting in the back seat with The Founder’s Prayer Book open across her lap, Louise, deep in her trance, paid them little heed.

It seemed like the job was to simply escort this user of "Void" to the target objective.

It was for this reason that the roughly-formed squadron of ten dragon knights and a single plane were headed in the direction of Dartanes.

One of the dragon knights flew to the head of the pack, while the tail of his dragon shook left and right. It seemed like he was the leader.

He was the dragon knight that was said to have a sweetheart waiting for him in his village back home. A mere seventeen year-old blonde-haired boy, he was the same age as Saito.

To his left was a dragon knight of eighteen years-old. Having finally achieved his dream of becoming a dragon knight, his face was bright and cheery. As the third son of a noble family fallen from grace, he hoped to prove himself by winning glory in this war. To his right was a sixteen year-old pair of twin brothers.

The people present here were all friends and comrades who had been drinking all through the night till dawn. Those among the dragon knights were all very warm and welcoming, though they were all nobles. Their philosophy was, “When you are all flying through the skies, what difference is there between nobles and commoners?” meant that they all looked upon Saito as a fellow friend.

The roaring of the cannons of countless ships firing could be heard in the distance.

It seems the combined fleet of Tristain and Germania and that of Albion had begun firing their broadsides. The epic clash between the hundred plus ships had been set in motion.

The smell of gunpowder could be smelt even through the cockpit of the plane. Staring at an overwhelming display of smoke and flames, Saito was captivated by the sight, but…

Saito turned his head away. Within each and every explosion, were also the charred remains of tens or dozens of sailors being blasted to pieces. Such a thought sent a chill down his spine.

Before he could even sympathise with their deaths, a feeling of relief crept up, relief at how great it was that he did not have to be there. In an instant, Saito, to prevent such shameful thoughts from crossing his mind, began concentrating ahead. Without something to protect himself from, he wouldn’t think like that.

Amidst the canopy of blue skies and white clouds, Saito flew the Zero Fighter towards Albion, under the protection of the dragon knights.

<center>* * *</center>

In one swift motion, the Tristain-Germania combat fleet opened ranks and, developing a line formation, surrounded the three-pronged line formation of the approaching Albion fleet. As the Albion fleet tried to breach the blockade, the combined fleet hurriedly reinforced it, preventing a break-through.

If successful, it could perhaps be finished in one stroke… But, the distance was simply too close. With the two fleets so near to one another, the battle quickly broke down into a muddled chaos of close-quarters ship-to-ship fighting. Aboard the upper deck of one such ship, the ''Redoubtable'', sat the trembling figure of Malicorne. Huddled next to him was the similarly shaky Styx.

Their teeth couldn’t stop shaking. Even when they tried to stand, they found their legs unable to exert even the slightest of force to push them up.

Apart from the thick bellows of smoke from the gunpowder, and the lightning flashes of the enemy cannons firing, they could see nothing of their surroundings. The hull of their ship crashed against the bow of the enemy’s, producing a huge crushing noise, followed by an equally loud crack.

Dragged suddenly into such a battlefield, Malicorne’s world had been turned upside-down in an instant; he was unable to grasp what was happening all around him.

They, having been drawn into the chaos around them, no longer cared about dealing with Bowood. They no longer had the will left to do so.

All they could comprehend was that their ship and the enemy’s had clashed together, marking the beginning of a ruthless melee not unlike that between swordsmen, in which you either killed or got killed. 

Peering through the settling dust and smoke, one could glimpse the enemy ship… It was at that instant that they heard the order to fire from the decks above and below them.

A thunderous roar echoed from the cannon fire that followed. Numerous holes pierced through the enemy ship, blowing to pieces both wood and men alike. The enemy did the same, responding with cannon fire that just breezed past them.

The floorboards about them exploded into pieces, sending splinters flying through the air. Ropes danced through the air as they snapped, and spilt oil flowed down the deck.

Someone yelled to quickly release the sand.

Chaos. Yelling. Smoke. Blood. The smell of gunpowder…

The sound of metal cannonballs smashing against the hulls of battleships.

The endless rolling of repeated cannon fire… and the smoke…smoke so thick you couldn’t even see ahead of you.

This was the battlefield that Malicorne witnessed.

Unable to bear the horror any longer, Styx sprinted towards the deck hatch. It was probably to escape to the relative safety of the deck below. However, an officer was already standing there, with a wand in his hand, prepared to prevent any of the soldiers from deserting their posts. Styx could only slip back, huddling on the floor with his head hidden in his arms. The deck officer headed towards them and bellowed:

“You two! What are you doing! Get up! I said, get up! Show me your courage! Aren’t you supposed to be nobles!? Stand up and do your job! If you have none, then cast magic! There are enemies all around you! It doesn’t matter where you shoot, you’ll still hit the enemy!”

Malicorne tightly bit his lips, and placing his hands on the deck floor, forced his body up with all four limbs.

Just as he finally stood up, a foot kicked his behind.

''Didn’t I already stand up! I-it was all done with great effort!'' Malicorne grumbled.

But, before he could even suffer the humiliation of the act, he was yelled at again by the deck officer,

“You! The fat pig-head! Yes, I’m talking to you! Get up and fight! I don’t want gutless, death-fearing officer cadets who won’t fight!”

Malicorne drew up his face.

''Wasn’t it because I didn’t want to be called a death-fearing pig that I volunteered for the army? If I continue like this, all I’ll ever be is a coward!''

“You! Pig! Why are you still dallying about?!”

The bellowing officer, upon finishing these words, was swiftly pierced by a magical arrow.

Beyond the smoke was the enemy. So close was the enemy, that his face could be seen clearly. On board the deck of the enemy ship was a young man with the same chubby build as his, with a magic wand pointed in their direction. Even his age was practically the same. The opponent also couldn’t stop trembling like him.

The paleness on his face, the shaking of his entire body.

Lying besides Malicorne was the contorted body of the deck officer, his chest pierced through by the magic arrow, his body twisted as a result of the convulsions that came just before death finally took him. Sniffing uncontrollably, Malicorne cried out. Whether he was really yelling, or whether his mouth was just gaping open, it was impossible to tell with the endless rolling of cannon fire. Raising his wand towards the dark clouds above the enemy ship, Malicorne began chanting.

<center>* * *</center>

Just as the cloud cover broke to reveal the continent of Albion, Saito and company were spotted by warning ravens. Using the many flight-capable raven familiars which acted as an early warning screen, any intruder could be reported immediately to the dragon knight garrisons through the familiar’s master.

In such a situation, the vision of the familiar would become the vision of the master’s after concentrating.

Readying to pursue Saito and company, a dragon knight squadron took off from their base.

With the danger increasing, Saito and company picked up their speed.

The wind dragons of the dragon knights who flew ahead shook their tails violently.

The knights atop them pointed ahead with their fingers.

Ten dragon knights had spotted Saito and the rest, and were headed straight towards them. They would collide head-on if they didn’t do anything.

“Damn it! What do we do!?”

Sitting in the pilot seat of the Zero Fighter, Saito shouted out.

If the opponent managed to come down at them from above, they would leave themselves vulnerable to attack.

Yet, the dragon knight leading the pack still didn’t change direction. Regardless of whether they were attacked or not, they had decided upon continuing straight ahead.

“Aren’t we just inviting ourselves to be attacked like this!”

Saito frantically prepared the fighter’s machine gun… before remembering it had run out of ammo.

“That’s right, I think we ran out of bullets already…”

Within the plane’s machine gun, there should still be around two hundred bullets left. However, with so little left, it might as well have been none.

Saito then suddenly remembered what Colbert had said.

“Louise! Colbert's new weapon! Wasn’t there an instruction manual!?”

But Louise, caught up in her trance, did not hear a single word Saito had said.

Saito grabbed Louise’s legs and frantically shook.

“Hey! Louise! Louise! Now’s not the time to be focusing! Before you can cast your Void, we're going to be shot down by the enemy!”

“Huh? W-what is it! W-What are you doing!”

“I don’t care what you say; just get me that damn manual! It’s under the seat!”

Louise frantically searched beneath the seat, and found the manual Colbert had written using goatskin.

“Found it!”

“Read it!”

“Um, this…. ‘Secret of the Flame Snake’.”

''How disgusting.''

Wasn’t there a better title to choose?

“Um – Dear Saito, when you are reading this, I assume you are already at your wit’s end. That won’t do however, so make sure you read this properly.”

“Don’t bother reading the preface already!”

The dragon knights of Albion were getting closer and closer.

''Fast.''

The enemies are riding wind dragons as well! Damn it!

“Um – You must first calm down, then pull the lever next to the stick that controls the speed of the ‘moving machine’.”

“This one!?”

Saito saw beside the speed-control throttle; a lever he had never noticed before.

“Lets pull it!”

The moment the aiming sight filled with the approaching enemy dragon knights, Saito pulled the lever.

Boxes hidden beneath the aiming sight popped open, and from it emerged the head of a toy snake. Watching its mouth open and close, only for it to say:

“Come on Saito! Come on Saito! Come on Miss Vallière!”

“What the heck is this!?”

The toy snake emitted a voice through magic.

It seemed that was all it did.

As for the enemy’s attack –

Since they were wind dragons, they did not breathe any fire. However, magical arrows flew towards and struck against the fighter, shaking the craft. A hole the size of a fist had been pierced through the wing.

Luckily, a hole like that wouldn’t affect its performance much, at least temporarily.

Louise continued reading the instruction manual.

“You already pulled the lever right? Yup, The Happy Little Snake shall give you courage! Come on! No matter what the obstacle is, you must persevere! No matter what, I’ll always protect you!”

“That goddamn baldy!”

Saito cursed, while staring incredulously at the ‘Happy Little Snake’ he had remembered seeing in class that had emerged from below the aiming sight. Louise, thinking that those rude words were directed at herself, couldn’t help but scream:

“Who the hell are you calling a goddamn baldy! Wasn’t it you who asked me to read it?”

The opposing dragon knights rose up into the air again.

To advance head-on from the front with both sides bearing fast-flying dragon riders, meant that they passed one another in the blink of an eye, leaving very little opportunity for an attack.

Therefore, the enemy decided to begin an assault from behind.

Meanwhile, on their side… their objective was to head to the target destination at all haste, to cast the Void spell, and thus could only keep flying ahead.

If they were to engage with the enemy dragon knights there, reinforcements would quickly be dispatched, and hope for the entire army would be lost.

Diving to gain speed, the enemy dragon knights were slowly catching up behind them.

“Louise! Isn’t there anything else!?”

Louise continued reading the manual.

“Um… It then says something about a secret weapon to use when being chased by the enemy.”

“That! That’s it!”

“Pull the tongue that sticks out of the Happy Little Snake. Remember, pay attention! If there are allies around, make sure they stick close to you.”

“Why’s that?”

“How am I supposed to know!?”

Saito pulled a blackboard from below his seat, followed by a chalk. It was amazing that such things were in a zero fighter. It looked like the previous pilot used this to communicate. Saito passed it to Louise.

Louise wrote the words, "Come over here," on it, and, raising it out of the cockpit, waved it a few times.

The dragon knights nodded their heads and approached the Zero Fighter; forming a pack, they continued flying ahead. Rather than continue being fired upon, might as well give it a try.

Saito shut his eyes and prayed:

“Please don’t let be something like the Happy Little Snake again…”

Saito turned back and, watching the approaching enemy dragon knight squadron, pulled the Happy Little Snake’s tongue.

Nothing happened.

''Damn it! Next time I see Colbert, I’m going to beat the crap out of him! I don’t care if you're a teacher or not, I’ll worry about that after! Of course this is only if I survive and return, but I’ll still beat you up!'' thought Saito, clenching his fist in rage.

Just then –

Various objects blew out from the wings of the Zero Fighter.

They were the circular objects that he saw floating from the metal box when they left.

The sound of the object’s lighting up, overlapped with Louise’s explanation:

“I really think that my talent is almost too frightening! A metal rocket powered by combustible powders and fitted with magical artifacts enchanted with ‘Detect Magic’! You may call them…Little Flying Snakes! Since it uses its reaction to magic to approach the enemy, if you have any allies in the area, make sure they are gathered around you! To prevent harming your allies, it doesn’t react to anything within a twenty meter radius!”

Emitting a clean rattling sound, the roughly ten or so rockets launched themselves backwards, headed towards the pursuing dragon knights.

Several of the large, powder-powered rockets collided with the Albion dragon knights, and exploded with several bangs.

As the cloud of smoke dissipated, only half the pursuers remained.

The remaining dragon knights, their wind dragons having lost their will to fight, halted their pursuit.

“Yes!”

Saito and Louise cheered as they hugged one another.

As the tightly packed dragon knights began to separate, the sight ahead of them was again ominous.

Saito turned his view to the front –

The smile on his face faded in an instant.

Upon seeing this, Louise’s smile also disappeared.

“What’s going on?”

Louise slowly turned to where Saito was facing.

Appearing ahead of them was a flock of dragon riders, its numbers exceeding a hundred.

Albion’s dragon knights were unrivalled.

It wasn’t just their natural skill; even their numbers were totally unrivalled.

The surrounding dragon knights quickened their speed.

Nonetheless, they could only charge forwards.

It seemed they had accepted that.

But… there were countless enemies before their eyes.

Innumerable magic arrows began flying towards them from the enemy dragon knights, all directed at Saito’s Zero.

To withstand an attack from this many projectiles…he couldn’t dodge it even if he tried.

It’s almost going to impact!

Suddenly, Saito witnessed something that shocked his very being –

A dragon knight unexpectedly jumped ahead of the Zero, and using himself and his wind dragon, blocked the approaching magical arrows.

After having been struck by the magical arrows, the dragon and its rider fell from the skies.

“W-what’s going on!?”

The first to realize what was happening in front of them was Delfinger.

“It looks like they are using themselves as shields.”

“Shields?”

“Yup. As long as you guys reach Dartanes, the mission will be a success. They probably received the order to sacrifice themselves if necessary.”

The countless horde of dragon knights continued to approach.

A massive fireball came next. Again, a dragon knight appeared and shielded the attack, before promptly dropping down.

“Hey! Hey! Stop doing that!” Saito exclaimed.

Delfinger moved towards Louise:

“Hey, missy, when I give you the signal, just pull the lever down there below the seat. That’s the last weapon that uncle installed.”

The legendary Delfinger could be said to be unrivalled in his knowledge in the field of weaponry. Louise nodded while quivering.

“My partner’s mind is in a bit of a mess at the moment, so it seems you’ll have to do it. Do you understand?"

At that instant, Saito’s squadron and the horde of dragon knights brushed past one another.

The enemy dragon knights were just like the ones before, rising up immediately, and pursuing from behind. The remaining eight dragon knights began separating from Saito’s Zero.

“Hey! Hey! What are you guys planning to do!?”

The one riding at the head of the pack smiled to Saito and waved his hands. Like how one would wave their hands goodbye once class had ended in school, it was truly too simple a way to bid farewell.

He was always the one that was friendliest to Saito; the captain of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron. A slightly chubby, blonde-haired boy who had once won the bet as to whether the "Zero was a dragon or not". Like Saito, he was seventeen years-old, with a sweetheart waiting for him back in his village… parents who awaited his return… he had told him that becoming a dragon knight had been his dream.

Saito suddenly remembered, he hadn’t even asked for his name.

The eight dragon knights turned around together.

Following the lead of the seventeen year-old blonde-haired young man, knights who had only become friends yesterday charged headlong together into the pursuing pack of dragon knights.

To allow Saito and Louise to escape –

It was all for this objective and nothing more.

“Turn back! Turn back already!” Saito frantically yelled at the top of his lungs.

“Now!” Delfinger instructed loudly.

Hearing his command, Louise immediately pulled the lever below the seat.

Swoosh. The sound of various objects separating could be heard from behind.

From below the wing of the tail, emerged a hidden object.

It was a metal cask many times larger than the rockets before.

The rocket, invented by the Fire-mage Colbert, left the craft and ignited.

Phooooom! All that could be seen was a pale blue smoke, before the Zero rapidly picked up speed, as though it had been kicked by something.

At the same time, the dragon knights were quickly swallowed up the enemy’s massive squadron… and quickly could no longer be seen.

Louise panicked once she realised that Saito planned to turn around and head back. Delfinger also guessed Saito’s plan, and warned loudly:

“Partner! Don’t pull that stick! If we were to turn around at this speed, this thing’s going to tear apart!"

The abrupt warning made Saito lean tensely back into his seat, screaming,

“We only met yesterday! Those guys actually killed themselves for us! Though they had only met us yesterday! Isn’t this screwed up to you!?”

“I know that as well! But! But! Our mission is to use the Void spell at Dartanes! They were sent to protect us to ensure that we safely reached the objective! If we are to turn back now, and cause the plan to fail as a result… wouldn’t that make their sacrifice meaningless!?”

Saito rubbed his eyes, and facing forward, muttered,

"I… I didn’t even know their names!"

''To be saved by someone you didn’t even know the name of, or to be killed by someone you didn’t know the name of; is that what war is?''

“Don’t kid me! How can I accept such a thing! Damn! Damn! Damn! Damn!”

Saito cried. To yell and scream like this was meaningless; he knew that, but he couldn’t bear to not yell out.

The Zero Fighter, flying at a reading close to 450 kilometers an hour from the speedometer, flew forwards.

Despite being in the violently shaking craft, Saito was trembling all over for another reason.

After shaking off the enemy, how long they flew for, they didn’t know.

After what seemed like an eternity, a port appeared over the horizon before their eyes. On the open expanses of a mountain, on which stood numerous steel spires used to anchor the ships floating in the skies…several things that resembled a docking bay could be seen.

“That’s the port of Dartanes…”

“Go up.”

Louise said softly into Saito’s ear.

Saito raised the Zero Fighter towards the sky.

In the wake of the speed boost, the Zero Fighter slowly lost speed.

Once they had reached a suitable height, Louise stood up, and opened the cockpit.

Gusts of wind blew in.

Louise sat atop Saito’s shoulders and began chanting the spell. The Founder’s Prayer Book she held in her heads began glowing. The most fundamental of magics.

"Illusion" – One had to imagine with their full concentration in their minds the image they wished to conjure.

In this way, the caster could replicate even the sky itself. The chant Louise was using was the Void spell that could conjure up illusions. The Zero Fighter slowly circled the sky over Dartanes.

The boundless clouds were seemingly wiped away from the sky, an illusion forming in its stead.

It was a huge fleet of battleships… a fleet supposed to be hundreds of miles away; a mirror image of the Tristain invasion fleet.

Having such a large fleet suddenly appear in the skies above Dartanes had a huge impact; the sight of it shocked everyone who saw it.

“What! Dartanes!?” Exclaimed General Hawkings, upon receiving the urgent report from Dartanes. He was heading the thirty-thousand strong Albion army in the direction of Rosais. According to his predictions, the landing point of the Tristain army would be there. And yet, the place where the enemy had suddenly appeared, was to the north of the capital Londonium – Dartanes. “Turn the army around!”

It would take some time before the order propagated through the entire army. ''I wish we could begin marching quickly...'' Hawkings thought as he turned to look towards the sky.

The sky was a canopy of pure blue, completely devoid of any clouds, a far cry from the chaotic war that raged on the ground below.

He had a feeling that this war would become a muddled one...

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter6_%7EPreview%7E|Back to Chapter 6]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|Forward to Chapter 8]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter6 - MTL

2009-01-07T07:15:35Z

BonekruZher:

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Six: Sortie===

The end of the year, first week of Wynn's moon, Man's day of the week became a day that was imprinted in the history of Halkeginia.

It was the next day of Void, when the two moons that hung in the sky overlapped. During this day, when the Albion continent was at its closest point to Halkeginia, a large fleet of Tristain and Germania ships carrying a united army of 60,000 soldiers sailed off from La Rochelle for the Albion invasion.

Tristain and Germania together have 500 ships. Only sixty of them are battleships while the rest carry soldiers and supplies.

Queen Henrietta and Cardinal Mazarini were in La Rochelle port, standing on top of the worldwide tree pier, watching the fleet sail off.

All the ships going up into the sky at the same time surely was an amazing sight to behold.

“It's as if they are seeds carried away by the wind,” Cardinal Mazarini said, sharing his thoughts.

“Seeds that will repaint the continent.”

“There’s no seed that can repaint a white country, blue.”

The flag of Tristain’s royal family was a white lily on a blue background.

“It’s possible that we will be defeated,” Mazarini muttered.

“I do not intend to be defeated.”

“General De Poitiers is a great commander who is both bold and careful. He is likely to succeed.” Henrietta knew that calling him a great commander was a bit of a stretch, but there were no other generals with more talent than him. Generals who surpassed him existed only in history books.

“I wonder why we have to fight though,”

Mazarini muttered, in a barely audible voice.

“Why would you ask such a thing?”

“We could have blockaded Albion to make them starve. With careful planning, it could be a very successful idea.”

“We will march.”

Henrietta muttered without changing her expression.

“Don’t say that. Courage is not necessary to settle it once and for all. Well maybe I'm just getting old.”

Mazarini patted his whitening beard.

“If we were going to lose, would you use the "Void" in this war, Your Majesty?”

It was a highly secret matter to discuss. Only a few people knew that Louise was a Void user. Henrietta, the Cardinal… and a few royal generals.

“I should be burned... with pleasure I would burn as a retribution for my sins.”

Henrietta muttered silently, staring into the emptiness.

“Calm down. Your Majesty won't go there alone. Hopefully my old bones are good enough for that.”

Henrietta entrusted generals with knowledge of the Void only as the trump card.

After hearing about Louise’s Void, at first, General De Poitiers did not even try to believe in it. But it was not impossible either. Because Void was considered a legend, he could not believe in its existence.

However, after being reminded about the military results in Tarbes, with much effort, the general believed in it.

Obtaining the legendary element of Void, redoubled his courage and he promised Henrietta a swift victory.

Henrietta, to ensure the victory in the first battle, gave him permission to control the Void.

Henrietta sighed over her own sinfulness.

This war…against country, people.

It was nothing more than letting one's personal grievance out on them.

The war was only a means to calm down lover's enmity.

How many humans did I send away to death for this?

It even included her childhood and best friend, too.

''In such war, there is no victory or defeat, it cannot make one’s crimes to disappear'', Henrietta thought.

''Despite knowing this, I still declare the patriotism for the sailing off troops, I will burn in hell for this''

A trickle of blood ran down the edge of her lips as Henrietta bit them, screaming out,

“Viva Tristain!”

The sounds of queen’s cheers sounded in the sky.

Officers lined up on the upper deck, saluted Henrietta, who was seeing them off, and shouted following the queen,

“Viva Tristain! Viva Henrietta!”

These shouts, accompanied with a chorus of the rest of 60,000 men that joined in, roared in the sky.

“Viva Tristain! Viva Henrietta!”

The chest-piercing repetitive cheers only intensified Henrietta’s awareness of her crime…

<center>* * *</center>

At the same time, in the Academy of Magic…　

To use Fire by himself peacefully, Colbert finally reached the "power" at last. The power of heat… That is to say, the power to convert heat into movement somehow.

Though steam based mechanisms made up for it in some measure, it wasn’t enough for Colbert, who wanted to upgrade it into the Zero Fighter’s engine "power".

Colbert concentrated on the analysis of this "Enjin".

Though he wanted to assemble something close to it by trial and error… It was impossible to learn how to assemble an internal combustion Enjin of equal accuracy.

First of all, metallurgy technologies were primitive in Halkeginia.

The iron that composed the Enjin could not be manufactured. Even with the square-class spell "Alchemy" it would be difficult to create such advanced manufactured iron. A person’s magic technique mixes with impurities anyway.

Secondly, the processing technology.

To assemble a high quality Enjin, you would need to make a lot of identical parts. Considering the technology of Halkeginia, it was nearly impossible.

In Halkeginia, the concept of an entirely identical thing doesn't exist.

For instance, even among guns, which are mostly made from advanced craft goods, there still aren’t two completely identical ones. Bullets and the form of a gun appear identical, but the details are different. Even parts are not really compatible.

Even if Colbert tried to make the Zero Fighter’s machine gun’s bullets, he knew that it was impossible. Though one can create a brass frame, it would still have too many identical details for Alchemy to deal with. Although it was hard to create brass frames, the production of the liquid "gasoline" was an entirely different matter.

Thus Colbert finished "New Liquid Container" putting the technologies to use.

In front of the laboratory in the Academy of Magic, Colbert, who with much effort finished obtaining all the equipment for the Zero Fighter, with a deep sigh, watched his single-handed work.

During half of a year, though the new weapon was finished, he still wanted to accomplish more wonderful technologies, but his research results were settled there.

<center>* * *</center>

Seeing Saito, who showed up in front of the laboratory, Colbert spread his hands.　

“Ooh, Saito-kun, are you leaving?”

Saito had just finished preparing for the journey ahead. He carried goggles, which were Siesta's grandfather's keepsake, on his neck. Derflinger was tied on his back and a leather porch attached to his waist. Various items were placed in there.

“Yes” Saito nodded.

“Very well. Will you head directly to the ship? Can you land this thing on the ship safely?

This morning, the fleet had set sail for Albion.

The ship that should have taken the Zero Fighter with it had already sailed with the other ships and was waiting for them ahead. It was a special warship built to carry wind dragons, now it would carry the Zero Fighter as well.

The new and powerful ship, which belonged to the newly created ''Dragon Carrier''-class, was named ''Varsenda''.

Not only that, but Colbert, using Earth magic, placed enough gasoline for five flights within the ship as well.

So Saito only needed take Louise with him on the Zero Fighter and land on that ship.

“Well, with a lot…One cannot be completely safe, right?

Saito said while turning around. Louise had not appeared yet.

“Because of this haste, I didn’t have the time to explain to you how the new weapon works.”

“Is that so…”

Saito found an iron pipe hanging under the Zero Fighter’s wing. What on earth is that tube for? But, there was no time for the detailed explanations now.

[[Image:ZnT06-159.jpg|thumb]]

“But before you go, here is the manual I wrote for you.”

Colbert handed Saito a small notebook. Although Saito cannot read it, Louise can. ''I'll read it later'', he thought.

“Thank you.”

Then Colbert, looking hesitant whether to say or not, opened his mouth.

“To tell you the truth…”

“Eh?”

“To tell you the truth, I do not want my student to ride a vehicle used for war.”

He said bitterly.

“Student?”

“Aah, how should I put it? Well, though you are not a noble, I still think of you as one of my students. You don’t mind, don’t you?”

“No, I don’t mind that…”

Saito felt shy.

“I do not want to use Fire for murder. I…”

Colbert declared clearly.

“Why? Everyone is saying that the Fire element is the most suited for the war. Oh well, I do not know magic so well.”

“That’s right… Fire is the element of destruction. Fire users are of a great value… However, I think otherwise. I think that using Fire for destruction is lonely.”

Recalling the words, Saito hung his head, embarrassed.

“Oh yes, this flying machine is called ‘Phoenix’ by royal army, right?”

“Yes, when I was attacking battleships with it at Tarbes, someone said, ‘This is the legendary Phoenix!’…”

“I see! That Phoenix!”

Colbert shouted, delighted.

“Teacher?”

“Phoenix is a legendary being. Phoenix… firebird god, a symbol of destruction…and a symbol of ‘Rebirth’.”

“Rebirth?”

“It's a reincarnation.”

Saito wondered why Colbert looked so pleased. Then, Colbert entered into a world of his own.

“That’s right… Rebirth… indeed…it’s a symbol right?. Really?”

Then, Colbert noticed Saito who was watching him in amazement.

“Ah, aah! Sorry!” he bowed his head.

“No, it’s all right. I’m used to it.”

Colbert put on a serious look.

“Hey, Saito-kun… By the way, that…”

“What?”

At that moment, Louise showed up.

“At last,” Saito muttered.

“It can’t be helped! A girl has lots of preparations to take care of!”

“We're going to war. What kind of girl preparations are there?”

“Hmph!” Louise turned her face way, and ignoring Saito, climbed up the wing and entered the cockpit. One month had passed since they ran away from Louise's family.

Since then, things were like this.

Lifting up the rear bulletproof plane glass, Louise sat down in the seat.

“Well, errr, teacher, what were you saying just now?

“N-no…it’s nothing. Yes.”

Saito boarded the Zero Fighter.

Then Colbert’s magic cranked the propeller, starting up the engine.

As it was a second time, it was possible to operate calmly.

Colbert helping again, created a strong wind.

Saito put on the goggles and rolled the muffler around his neck.

Colbert shouted through the roaring noise of engine.

“Saito-kun! Miss Vallière!

Saito waved.

“Do not die! Do not die! Even if it is hopeless! Even if you’ll be called a coward, do not die! Never die! Return safe and sound!”

Through the roaring of the engine, the voice was not heard. However, Colbert's words reached somehow. Even though he could not hear them, they reached his heart.

“Ok!” Saito shouted opening the throttle.

The Zero Fighter started sliding and bit by bit it started lifting.

Gradually it grew smaller, until it faded away in the sky.

Even though the Zero Fighter had disappeared in the sky, Colbert quietly kept on watching.

<center>* * *</center>

After flying for two hours, a small break in clouds could be seen. It grew bigger while approaching, until it became a fleet buried deep in the sky. Saito was reminded of a race of balloons he had seen on the television one time.

Varying from 50 to 100 meters in length, hundreds of ships were queued up, making it a grand and a beautiful spectacle to behold.

“Incredible…”

Saito exclaimed in a voice of admiration.

“Hey, Louise, look. Huge fleet!”

“…”

However, Louise turned away, puffing her cheeks.

Louise's mood did not improve. Lately, after returning home, was she always like this.

Saito tried to figure out the reason behind Louise’s bad mood.

''After confessing my love, Louise looked like she accepted it for a moment.''

Normally, one would expect a couple to get closer after that.

''But I interpreted Louise’s reward, “Touch one place that you like,” as permission to touch everywhere, which made Louise angry.''

''And after Siesta’s “Unbuttoning” remark, Master, who has a very strong monopoly on desire got even more angry.''

From Louise’s perspective, flirting with another girl was similar to serving two masters at once – Saito misunderstood it greatly.

Actually, Louise was just jealous.

Flirting with other girl’s after confessing his love to her and kissing her was something she could not forgive.

And, even though for a moment, she was ready to surrender her chastity for this familiar, even her own thoughts were inexcusable. Until marriage, it was definitely not good. Even three months after marriage, it was definitely not good. Being swayed by his actions – that’s what she was so angry about.

Because Louise kept being silent like that, Saito gave up.

At the moment, they needed to find that warship to land on. Several dragon knight’s flew up, surrounding Saito’s Zero Fighter. They started waving; Saito waved back. Seems like they were going to guide him to the ship.

Following the backs of the dragon knights, at the limit speed of the plane, ''Varsenda'' came into view.

The ship deck was flat and big in order to carry the large number of dragon knights. The sail mast was about 6 meters tall, everything must look like small bugs from up there. It wasn’t equipped with cannons as this ship’s sole purpose was to carry dragon knights.

It was a perfect place to carry the Zero Fighter, or perhaps one should say that it was impossible for other ships to do that.

But even though ''Varsenda'''s deck was long and wide, the length of the deck was still too short for the Zero Fighter to land on.

How could he land there?

Derflinger asked from his back.

“Partner, bring this airplane closer to the ship. Seems like they're going to catch us.”

Many mages could be seen on the deck.

Ropes were put out on the deck. Soldiers grabbed the ends of each rope and placed them perpendicular to the length of the deck.

It seemed like with Wind element spells and ropes across the deck, the Zero Fighter would be able to land. ''Pretty rough'', he thought, but there was no other way.

Saito's right hand moved to throw up a hook to the ship. The hook wired up Zero Fighter with the carrier, where it was fastened to.

Colbert who noticed the hook, was likely to have told to the crew of the Varsenda to stretch out ropes across the deck to help the Zero Fighter land.

They approached the Varsenda.

Then other hooks from the warship followed, fastening wings and tail. The flap was lowered.

Saito carefully approached from the rear, towards the ship.

Meanwhile, Louise didn't bat an eyelash for that sort of spectacle, and thought quietly.

Of course, at that time on the boat.

When she was pushed down by Saito…

How it would have ended, if neither her family, nor servants had spotted them, Louise thought.

“…”

This made her cheeks flush a deep red. She suddenly felt angry at Saito who, rocked in security, was handling the landing, and started to beat him.

“W-what are you doing?!”

“Why did you choose that place?! That place!”

Louise shouted.

“There’s no other place to land!”

And so, they both completely misunderstood each other.

<center>* * *</center>

As soon as Saito and Louise landed on the Varsenda and got off the Zero Fighter, they were greeted by the officer, who was accompanied by the guardians.

“Deck Officer, Kuryuuzurei.”

“Where are we heading now?“

Although he was asked, the officer guided them both without answering. Where could he be taking them? In Henrietta’s instructions only the name of the warship that they were to land on was written, nothing else. And the instructions of higher-up were always like this. Telling to one subordinate, they think that they already told all. A noble’s subordinate must lead a long and tough life, Saito thought. Henrietta did not appear to be an exception.

They are so confident, because that’s the way things are.

Through the narrow main-deck’s passage they were lead to a private two-man cabin. Although very small, it was still a private room. Within this cabin, there was an extremely small bed and table. Once Saito and Louise placed their luggage, they were urged by the officer to follow him again.

After going in zigzags through narrow passages of the warship, they finally stopped in front of a certain door.

When the officer knocked, there was an answer from the inside. The officer opened the door and let Saito and Louise in.

They both were greeted by generals sitting in a line. Golden mail-laces shined across their shoulders. They must be important commanders.

Dumbfounded, Louise and Saito took seats offered by the soldiers. Louise sat on the chair, and Saito after her.

The General in the most top seat, opened his mouth.

“Welcome to Albion Invasion Command Headquarters, Miss Void.”

Louise felt nervous. This general with a beard looked around 40 years old…

“Supreme Commander De Poitiers.”

Quickly, the general described his colleagues.

“This is Chief of Staff Wimpffen.”

A small man with a deep wrinkles sitting to the left of the General nodded.

“This is the commander of the Germania army, Marquis Handenburg.”

The General with a handlebar mustache that wore a steel helmet, nodded solemnly to Louise.

Apparently, this dragon mothership was also a general headquarters.

After that, the General introduced Louise to the staff and generals, gathered in the conference room.

“Now then, gentlemen. This is the trump card that our Majesty kept, I introduce you the ‘Void’ user.”

However, no one in the conference room even raised an eyebrow after those words. They just stared suspiciously at Louise and her familiar.

“In the battle of Tarbes, she was the one who gave the blow to Albion’s fleet.”

Only after De Poiters's words did the generals look with an interest at them.

Saito poked Louise.

“What?”

“…is it all right to be exposed like that?”

“If not, it would not be possible to cooperate with the army.”

''It may be right, however… although Henrietta ordered Louise to keep silent, she herself revealed it with ease,'' he thought.

Though Henrietta kept on saying that Louise was important, somehow her actions contradicted that. Thoughts about the queen made Saito sad.

Then he remembered Henrietta’s tremble at that time. ''Impossible'', he thought.

Anyway, he was completely sure about her.

The generals smiled to Louise. Fake smiles.

“You may think it is a hastily chosen headquarters. Sorry no. This ship ensures absolute security. You see, this warship which is specialized in carrying dragon knights is not packed with cannons. It can be troublesome if enemies aim at us. ”

“Ha, haah…then why did you make such a warship into general headquarters?”

Whole room burst in laughter as Louise questioned in a very cute, confused voice.

“In normal ships there is no space for such conference rooms. They are stuffed with cannons.”

Indeed. For a flagship, that controls a huge army, the ability to process information quickly is more necessary than offensive power.

“Enough with the chat. Let’s continue with the war council,” said a general of Germania. Smiles disappeared from the generals faces.

<center>* * *</center>

It was a tough war council. 　

Making 60,000 soldiers land on the Albion was a secondary problem.

The main problem was how to deal with the powerful enemy air fleet. Even though during the battle at Tarbes 10 Albion ships-of-the-line along with the ''Lexington'' were destroyed, 40 ships-of-the-line remained. Although Tristain and Germania had 60 ships-of-the-line because it was a united fleet of two countries, executive confusion was to be expected. When you take into account that the Albion fleet was said to be superior to a fleet 1.5 times their strength, the potential difference between them was canceled.

Secondly, the selection of the landing point.

On Albion’s continent there was only two places where the large army of 60,000 soldiers could be landed all at once.

The capital city Londonium’s southern airbase Rosais, or the northern port - Dartanes.

Because of the port size, Rosais was preferable, however… aiming straight there, their large fleet would be discovered at once and that would give enemy the time to prepare a defense.

“Wasting soldiers in the assault would put the capture of Londonium at risk.“

The Chief of Staff calmly analyzed the forces and informed everyone. It should be kept silent. What kind of assault would that be with enemy resistance.

The allied forces needed a surprise attack.

60,000 soldiers wanted to land in Rosais without facing enemy resistance.

Thus they needed to deceive the large enemy army and draw their attention from the landing point at Rosais.

Simply put, the Tristain and Germania united army of 60,000… required a cunning strategy that would deceive the enemy into thinking that they would land in Dartanes.

That was the second problem.

“Can we hope for Miss Void’s cooperation in either of the two?”

The noble with a staff badge asked while watching Louise.

“Could you blow up the Albion fleet, the way we blew up the ''Lexington'' in Tarbes?”

Saito watched Louise. Louise turned around and shook her head.

“It is impossible…I don't have enough willpower stored to cast such strong 'Explosion'. I don’t know how many month’s or years would it take.”

The staff officer shook his head.

“Then such an unreliable ‘weapon’ can’t be called our trump card.”

Those words made Saito respond.

“Hey, Louise is not a weapon.”

“What? It’s not for a familiar to talk.”

Before it turned into fuss… General De Poitiers interrupted.

“We’ll take over the fleet. Let’s have Miss Void undertake the feint. Can you do it?”

“Feint?”

“We discussed it before. We only have to convince the enemy that we will land not in Rosais but in Dartanes. It should be simple for the legendary 'Void user,' right?”

Louise thought.

…Was there such a spell?

Saito muttered quietly from the back.

“…Didn’t Derf say that it can be read when the right times comes?”

Louise nodded.

“Tomorrow, I’ll look for a spell that can be used.”

General De Poitiers gave a hopeful smile.

He then urged Louise and Saito to leave the room.
　

<center>* * *</center>

“Great,” Saito nodded.

“Those people, I think that they see me only as a gift horse.”

Saito tapped Louise's shoulder.

“These are the great generals? This way we won’t win the war this year.”

But, it might be a correct idea during the war.

''The fighter is more than just a means of boarding the ship, it is also indispensable.''

However, while thinking absent-mindedly, his shoulder was tapped from behind.

When he turned around, five or six nobles were sharply staring at Saito. They all seemed to be teenagers rather than men. They looked similar in age to Saito. They were wearing leather hats and clad in blue tunics. Like soldiers, they were wearing rapier looking wands at their waists… yet it looked considerably shorter.

“Hey, you.”

Being addressed to, Saito turned.

“What?”

“Stop it,” Louise muttered quietly, pulling his sleeve.

The boy in the middle with a long jaw-line seemed to be their leader.

“Come.”

''Huh?'' With a suddenly agitated imagination, Saito, holding Derflinger, walked towards them.

They entered the upper deck where the Zero Fighter was placed. All Zero Fighter’s parts were tied with ropes that were fastened to the deck. Not able to understand, and still trying the figure out the meaning behind this, the irritated Saito pulled out Derflinger.

“Is this thing alive?”

One noble boy asked embarrassed, pointing at the Zero Fighter.

“If it is not so, then what is that. Explain.”

Another one requested for the explanation with a serious look.

Saito felt dumb-struck.

“No, that is not a living thing, however…” He muttered.

“Hurray! Haven’t I told you! I win! Everyone give one ecu!”

The fattest boy began to roar. Everyone sulkily took out gold coins from their pockets pocket and handed them to the boy.

Seeing Louise and Saito with their mouths agape, boys gave awkward smiles.

“Were you surprised? Sorry.”

“Yes.”

“No, we were having a bet. Over that thing.”

A noble boy pointed at the Zero Fighter.

“We thought that it was alive. We thought that it was a dragon.

“There is no place where such dragons could exist!”

“There might be! The world is wide after all!”

They started to quarrel again.

Seeing that, Saito recalled the classroom in his hometown. During the break, they also had similar foolish discussions to pass the time…

“It is a flying machine.”

He said, and the noble boys were interested immediately and listened attentively to Saito's explanation. However, they seemed not to be able to understand; an object that flies over the sky using power other than magic.

<center>* * *</center>

“We are dragon knights.”　

When the explanation of the Zero Fighter ended, the boys guided Saito and Louise to dragons inside the deck. The Dragon Knight Corps had suffered a lot of damage and was almost completely annihilated during the battle at Tarbes, that’s why the dragon knight apprentices were incorporated into the army as true knights.

“Under normal circumstances, one more year of training would be needed though.”

Explained the shyly smiling plump boy, who had won the bet before. He said that he was a commander of the 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron. He was the one that had guided Saito's Zero Fighter to the warship.

The dragons inside were all adult dragons. They looked twice as big as Tabitha’s Sylphid. Their big wings seemed to be built for speed.

“It must be very tough to become a dragon knight.”

“Really?”

“Yes. Having a dragon as a familiar is not that simple. Not everyone can do it. Dragon familiars are hard to please, difficult animals, because they will only allow only those riders to ride them whom they accept.”

“Does being a dragon rider require not only skill but also magic powers? Intelligence too? To see through that sort of thing and never let his or her guard down?”

Seems like the dragon knight boys were elite, and had considerable owner’s pride too.

“Can I straddle it?”

Saito asked, they nodded.

Saito tried to straddle it, but was thrown off quickly. Boys burst into laughter, holding their sides. Since Saito’s competitive spirit is strong, he took the challenge again. The result was the same. Even a small girl like Tabitha was able to get on a dragon with a cool face…this was mortifying for Saito, so he took the challenge many times.

Louise watched the spectacle from far away. Saito and the dragon knight boys were getting along well, he made noise and screamed like one of them.　

The boys looked happy, and she envied them for a moment. ''Why are they getting along so well and so quickly?'' Louise thought while she sulked.

''I mean, what do dragons have that your master doesn’t? He did that with me in the boat the other day. Yet now he plays, screaming with dragon knights?''

''Don’t we have a battle in the sky tomorrow? Isn't there a chance we will die tomorrow? Is this how you decide to spend your time?''

Louise thought, while glaring at Saito.

''I am insecure and scared, I’d like you to hold me tight''

''But I’ll never say it aloud.'' 　

And… she sighed.

The feint operation.

It was necessary to convince the enemy that the united army of 60,000 was going to land not in Rosais, but in Dartanes… What spell would suit? She had not a slightest idea.

“Hey, you. You.”　

The dragon knight boys noticed the looks Louise was giving off in their direction, as she idly swung her legs leaning against the wall, and asked Saito.

“Is she your master? Is it ok for you to leave her alone?

“Uuh! Damn!” Saito turned pale. Louise was left alone. She’ll hit, hit and complain later for sure. However, he did not want to look so pathetic in front of his new friends. Boys are inexperienced beings, and a new mate should not show weaknesses. Saito was strong.

“I-it’s all right if it is her. Leave it.”

“Oooh,”

Applauses erupted.

“That’s the spirit. To oppose your master in such manner! You are not an ordinary person.”

Louise, who got angry at Saito's attitude, approached.

“What did you say?”

“No, nothing…” the moment when he shut his mouth, Louise kicked him between the legs. And once she turned to go back to their room, dragging him with her, the commanding officer called for them both.

“What are your plans for tonight?”

For some reason Louise’s cheeks turned red.

“Nothing…” Saito replied, Louise kicked him in the stomach.

“In that case, how about having some drinks tonight for our acquaintanceship?”

He carefully suggested.

“By no means, if we were to slip out of our rooms in the middle of the night, we would be instantly found out by patrolling ship officers.”

Everyone started to worry. They wanted to escape ship officers anger from being drunk. It would be discovered by tomorrow anyways.

Saito, who had an idea, put out his finger and said,

“How about making jackstraws? Make straw bundles and place them in beds.”

“Lets do it!” the dragon knights laughed.

However, Louise alone did not laugh. She bit her nails, as if thinking about something.

“What’s wrong?”

Conversely they asked.

“…You. What did you say just now?’

“Eh? Well…Making jackstraws?”

“That’s right. Jackstraws. We just have to make 60,000 jackstraws.”

“Huh? 60,000? The number of members here is smaller.”

“First of all, making such a large number of straw bundles would really be problematic, right?“

One dragon knight asked with a serious expression on his face.

“Bundle of straws? Use magic!“

With that, Louise ran out.

“What, she?”

Dumbfounded Saito watched Louise leaving. Once again they were not understanding each other.

Louise jumped into the private room given to them, and opened the Founder’s Prayer Book.

For a moment she closed her eyes and took a deep breath before opening them again. With her mind totally focused on the Founder’s Prayer Book, she carefully held it.

One page began to shine… Louise smiled.

<center>* * *</center>

At the Academy of Magic, where classes had just ended, a group of riders appeared. It was the same day when Colbert watched Saito and Louise leave.

Entering through the gates were Agnes' musketeers.

The girls who stayed behind in the school were surprised by the appearance of household troops who rode horses. ''What’s going on?'' they wondered. Old Osman, the school headmaster, came out to meet Agnes.

“Welcome, Musketeer Commander Agnes. What brought you here?”

“Just doing my work, thank you for your patronage.”

Old Osman muttered something in his beard. In his heart, he had subtle thoughts. ''She probably came here to take the remaining female pupils for military training?''

Last night he had received a report.

Apparently, Henrietta’s royal government recruited a majority of nobles for war. The way it turned out - schoolgirls also were recruited as preliminary officers, if the officers were consumed in the Albion war. Old Osman doubted the methods of the royal government.

That’s why Old Osman did not take part in the ceremony at La Rochelle, saying farewell to the army.

Schoolgirls attendance was similarly prohibited too. As a result, Royal government decided to stimulate things by itself.

“Even though this war is inhuman?”

“The royal government at this moment is calling this war an ‘All-out war’.”

“All-out war. There is no plausible name to call it. The war that takes women and girls, what kind of righteousness it could ever have?”

Agnes watched Osman with cold eyes.

“Then what righteousness does a war where only noble men and soldiers die have?”

Old Osman was at a loss for words.

“Death is equal. It does not discriminate between women or children. Nothing else.”

Agnes determinately headed towards the tower.

<center>* * *</center>

At that moment, the classes had ended in Kirche's and Montmorency's classrooms. Because the male teachers went to war, the number of classes had decreased a lot…

“However, there is an exception." Kirche muttered watching a man fully engaged in teaching.

It was Colbert.

''He keeps teaching as always.'' Somehow the school girl’s face was not calm at all.

“Ehm, look. Because of the flame’s high temperature the color brightens.

He was roasting a metal stick on an open flame.

The heated stick was bent as he continued to explain,

“Well, there are a lot of metals that cannot be manipulated if the flame is not hot enough. Therefore, when using ‘Fire’, controlling the flame’s temperature is fundamental.”

Montmorency suddenly raised her hand.

“Do you a question, Miss Montmorency?”

Montmorency stood up.

“The country is in the middle of a war. How… can you teach classes with such a carefree attitude?”

“Leave your worries at school… I am your teacher, and you are my student.”

Colbert settled down, and answered without changing the intonation.

“But… all classmates… even teachers, face the war.”

“And your point is? We should learn even more, because its war. To use it in war, it is necessary to learn to use ‘Fire’ for destruction. Study now, so you will have something to share with the boys who return from the war.”

Colbert said and looked around the classroom.

“You are just afraid of war,”

Kirche declared in a slightly thready voice.

“Indeed.” nodded Colbert.

“I’m afraid of war. I am a coward.”

From the schoolgirls throats escaped gasps of amazement.

”However, I feel no guilt.”

When Colbert clearly asserted it, a group of people rudely barged into the classroom. It was Agnes and her people.

They were wearing chain hemps, and long swords with pistols at their waists. The schoolgirls got slightly noisy, seeing women entering in such exaggerated attire.

“Y-y-you, w-what…”

Agnes, completely ignoring Colbert, ordered the students.

“I am Her Majesty's musketeer. I order you all in the name of Her Majesty to discontinue all classes from this point. Dress up and line up in the courtyard.”

“What? Discontinue the class? Don’t joke around.”

After Colbert’s words, Agnes turned her head,

“I had enough of babysitting… This is an order.”

Schoolgirls began to stand up grumbling.

Colbert blocked Agnes' way in panic.

“Hey! hey!. The class is not over yet!”

“It’s a direct order from Her Majesty. Haven’t you heard?”

Agnes said in an unpleasant voice.

“Following Her Majesty orders, I am teaching right now. 15 more minutes, the time given to me by Her Majesty to make the student learn. It cannot be ordered by you. All of you! Return to the classroom! For another 15 minutes I will teach! You can go playing war after that!”

[[Image:ZnT06-185.jpg|thumb]]

Agnes pulled out her sword and pointed it at Colbert's throat.

“War game you say. Are you going against us? Mister, this is not for a mage to decide, do not go too far.”

“N-not at all…”

Watching the sword pointing to his throat, Colbert dropped into cold sweat.

“Are you a Fire user? It always reeks a burnt smell, an unpleasant smell that wafts from under the robe. Teacher, I hate mages, specially the ones that use Fire.”

“Huu…”

Colbert's legs began to tremble. He had to support his back against the wall.

“Listen, do not obstruct my duty.”

Agnes looked at the trembling Colbert as if looking at garbage, and walked away, placing her sword back into its sheath. Schoolgirls, with a similar scorn on their faces, passed Colbert by.

Left alone, Colbert buried face in his palms… and released a deep sigh.

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter5|Back to Chapter 5]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter7|Forward to Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter5

2009-01-06T08:14:58Z

BonekruZher:

===Chapter Five: Flame of Twenty Years Ago ===

D’Angleterre (Angle Province)

Located at the southwest area facing the sea, these settlements were said to be built a few centuries ago by migrants from Albion. This area has always been troublesome for the Kings of Tristain over the generations.

This is because there is a culture of independence here; whenever something happens, they would oppose the central government.

So around a hundred years ago, when a religious leader from the religious country Romalia started an event to practice their religion, the highly motivated people in this region all rushed to join in this event. Even though this displeased the King and raised his suspicions… Still the people in this region continued to maintain the unique carefree style, and willingly accepted the terms suggested, so there wasn’t any vigorous suppression.

In other words, the people in D’Angleterre were slick and pleased both sides.

Twenty years ago, they forced the Tristain government to recognize their own independent government, and set up a temple for a new religion.

Because of that, they became an eyesore to the Romalian government. In the end, Tristain was pressured to send an army to suppress them… That was what was recorded regarding the incident then.

That day, twenty years ago, Agnes was still only three years old. Her memories about then are fragmented, yet still very fresh and strong.

The three-year-old Agnes was originally picking seashells on the seashore.

Then she found something more beautiful than the pretty seashells sculptured by the waves.
It was… A ring with a big ruby on it, beautiful like a fire-- It was sparkling on the finger of a young female that had been washed ashore.

The three-year-old Agnes felt afraid, as she stretched out her hand to touch that ruby ring. At that instant, the female opened her eyes and she asked Agnes in a trembling voice.

“…… This is?”

“D, D’Angleterre.”

After Agnes replied, the young female appeared satisfied, and nodded.

After that, Agnes ran to inform the adults that she had found someone who had been washed ashore. Even though that female was on the brink of death, under the care of the villagers, she managed to pull through.

She called herself Vittoria. Even though she was a noble, as she is a member of the new religion, she was pursued by Romalia and so she escaped out.

A Tristain squad came to this place a month later.

They burned the village indiscriminately.

Fathers, mothers… The home she was born and grew up in… All swallowed by flames in an instant.

The young Agnes kept running amidst the flames, and finally escaped into the house Vittoria was hiding in.

Vittoria hid Agnes under a blanket. Not long after, a group of men rushed into the room.

“The Romalian woman is here!”

The rough male shout made Agnes very scared.

Following that, she heard a voice chanting a spell.

The next moment, Vittoria, who let Agnes hide on the bed, was surrounded by flames. As Agnes’ consciousness gradually faded away, she saw someone who, despite being burnt by scorching flames, was casting water magic on Agnes to increase her resistance to fire-- It was Vittoria.

Agnes’s memories ended there temporarily. The next scene that was reflected in her eyes was--

A man’s neck.

An ugly neck that had very obvious burn marks.

Agnes was being carried piggyback by that man. Seeing the wand in his hand, Agnes understood that he was a mage. In other words, she understood that this was the man that used Fire magic to burn her village into ashes.

Agnes’s consciousness began fading once more… When she woke up, she realized she was lying by the shore, wrapped in a blanket. The village kept on burning in the massive flames. Agnes stared at the wavering flames without shifting her eyes.

She was the only survivor.

<center>* * *</center>

From that day, over twenty years had passed.

Yet whenever she closes her eyes, that massive flame would appear before her eyes.

That massive flame that killed her family and savior.

At the other end of that flame, a man’s back would appear.

After growing up, Agnes learned that incident was part of Romalia’s “New Religion Hunt”. The trigger for that incident was due to the village protecting Vittoria who escaped from Romalia. Furthermore, she investigated and found out that it was conducted with the excuse of “eradicating a contagious disease”.

Since there was a change in religion in Romalia, the New Religion Hunt came to a halt as well. However, the wound in Agnes’s heart will never be healed.

Even though she had put an end to Richmon--The man who accepted bribes from Romalia and made the plans for that incident-- with her own hands, her revenge was still incomplete. The flames of vengeance in Agnes’s heart will not extinguish until all the people who burned D’Angleterre to ashes are eradicated.

<center>* * *</center>

The information bank for the Royal Army is situated at one corner of the eastern part of the Tristain Palace.

Even among the Royal Army, only personnel at high positions are allowed to enter this place. In fact, Agnes can be said to have worked hard to prove herself in order to earn the right to enter places like this.

The Musketeer Corps that Agnes leads is one of the few defending squads that will not participate in this battle of conquest against Albion, even though they are imperial guards. In a war like this where the entire country’s strength is immersed into, by right they should participate in the battle as well… But the most crucial reason is that the highest commanding officer for the upcoming battle, de Poitiers, has no pleasant feelings towards them.

Even though the scale of this battle will be small, the position of leader of the imperial guards is equivalent to a general commanding a distant conquest, or even higher. So if the imposing and qualified Musketeer Corps participated in this battle, it is quite likely that de Pointiers achievements would be taken away by them. So the General, who hoped to make marshal, naturally refused to let them participate in the battle. That is to say, all the contributions and achievements would be gathered by him, and he would not tolerate someone above him during military conference meetings.

Besides, Agnes is not even a mage. What can a mere commoner do? De Poitiers has always looked down upon Agnes and her squad.

Of course, the reasoning on the surface was an entirely different story. He put forth a reasonable justification that, “Regarding the Musketeer Corps of the imperial guards, they should naturally do their utmost to protect Her Highness.”

But to Agnes, this was instead a good chance.

Frankly speaking, she did not care about what happened to Albion.

Agnes with such a mindset immersed herself in the information bank of the Royal Army, and after about two weeks, she finally found the document she was searching for. The following words were written on the cover of that document:

“Magical Research Experimental Group”

It was a small group of only around thirty people; it was the squad that destroyed Agnes’s village.

She flipped through several pages; all the members were nobles.

That guy too? There were names recorded in there that shocked her.

Agnes bit her lips hard, and carefully read through each page. To her dismay, quite a number of these members were already dead.

Reading though it, Agnes was so surprised that she widened her eyes… Immediately following that, her expression became distorted by hatred and displeasure.

This was because the page regarding the leader of the squad was ripped off. It was clear who did this… Yet there was no way to find out who their was leader now.

Unable to find out about the most sinful man;

Agnes’s body began to tremble.

<center>* * *</center>

In the town of Rosais, which would require two days horse ride from the capital of Albion, Londonium, a group of dangerous looking men appeared.

It including a man with a big patch of burn scars on the side of his face… A squad led by Menvil. It was just a small squad with ten plus people, but the pressuring aura they gave off was comparable to a large squad of heavily armed spearmen.

The leather coats they wore were filled with stains, showing what experienced mercenaries they were. Under the coat, each of them were probably holding onto their weapons. As to what their weapons are, it is really hard to guess.

The group came to a smelting stove at an air force factory near the countryside. It was a smelting stove charged with melting metal to make cannon balls, but now the technicians were all trying hard to come up with strategies. This was because the temperature of the stove could not be increased any further; lead was still okay, but its current low temperature cannot melt metal.

“Boss…”

“There's not enough coal, and the wind is weak. What a headache… We must get a hundred cannon balls ready by the afternoon…”

The nagging chats of the technicians could be heard.

Right at that moment, opposite the direction Menvil’s squad was traveling in, a bunch of trolls appeared. Trolls are humanoids that reside at the northern highlands of Albion, and they can be as tall as five men.

Even though their numbers weren’t great, they possessed a strong desire for battle. War between humans was not their concern. However, they would be able to use clubs to beat their most hated humans into human paste as much as they want, so they participated in this war as well.

Indeed, they made for reliable comrades. Because of their huge size, so they were very useful in a siege. Yet they always act arrogant and almighty no matter where they go, so human soldiers hate them very much. And they always defy orders and act on their own, so no matter how strong of a force they were, there were a lot of commanding officers who were unable to handle them.

Speaking of which, for trolls like these to gather and move forward in a group of around twenty, it looked like a large forest sprinting ahead. The technicians and marines hurriedly ran to the sides, letting this group of trolls pass.

The trolls gave off a voice like a tsunami from their thick, rough throats, looking at the humans running and hiding at their feet. They opened their mouths wide, their breathing sounded like a gigantic bellows moving up and down. They were mocking all those small and helpless humans.

This group of trolls stopped in their tracks.

That was because a human stood in their path, the group led by Menvil. ''There is a human brave enough to stand in our path?'' The trolls found it hard to believe.

The trolls vibrated their throats like bellows and growled for some time.

“What is that bunch of useless things nagging about?”

Menvil asked, looking disgusted. Standing beside him, a man with piercing eyes spoke up to report to their leader.

“They are saying 'move aside'.”

Menvil ordered his subordinate who could understand Troll language,

“Tell them, this land belongs to humans.”

His subordinate said a few lines in Troll language. Once the sentence left his mouth, the Trolls agitatedly raised their spiked hammers in their hands.

There was a piece of metal even larger than a cannonball at the tip of the spiked hammer, something so strong it could even smash a solid castle wall in one blow.

To be hit directly by that thing, a human stood no chance of survival.

“Hey, what did you say to them?” Menvil asked.

“Err… Buru, Shubu, Toru, Uuru… Oh shit, I made a mistake. This is the worst insult possible, I am sorry.”

“So, that's the reason.” Menvil replied.

One of the furious Trolls aimed at the group and sent his spiked hammer crashing down.

Menvil used his left hand to lift his coat taking out the weapon inside; it is a long, coarse metal rod. He used his right hand to hold the metal rod, waving it lightly.

And then he chanted a spell.

A bunch of flames flew off from the metal rod and wrapped around the Troll's right arm holding the spiked hammer.

In the blink of an eye, that flame melted the Troll’s arm together with the spiked hammer. The metal pieces that were heated red flew off in all directions, but the man beside Menvil carried out a spell-chant, and used Wind magic.

A small tornado engulfed the melted metal, and wrapped it onto the faces of the Trolls. The red metal scorched their skins and they gave off painful mourns.

The fire emerging from the tip of the wand became even stronger.

Their surroundings became a sea of flames just like that.

The smell of burnt Trolls spread around.

Under the light from the flames, Menvil revealed a cruel smile. He stared straight at the Trolls that were rolling around in pain.

Several minutes later--

Menvil and gang stepped onto the carbonized Trolls and moved on.

“Oh my, what an unbearable stench.”

One of the group members complained.

“What are you talking about?” Menvil said.

“This sweet sent of a living thing burnt to the very end… Is something normal perfume cannot compare with… The best smell there can be.”

Stunned, the technicians shivered as they watched how the Trolls were burned. The Trolls’ bodies were mixed with melted metal pieces. Those were the spiked hammers that the Trolls had in their hands originally.

“Who are those people?... This is steel. To not even need a wind box or stove to melt them…”

On a destroyer not far from here, Wardes and Fouquet were standing on the deck, waiting impatiently for the arrival of the “goods”.

“It is fifteen minutes past the agreed time. Gee, for someone who cannot even follow time strictly, can they really initiate an operation as tight as a pinhole? This is an occupation assignment, a very troublesome job.”

“Menvil the 'White Flame,' is very well known among mercenaries. It is rumored that he is cruel, sly… and very powerful.”

“No matter, it is hard to have a good impression of someone who came late.”

As the two chatted about this, they saw Menvil and his men finally reaching them.

A ladder was let down from the destroyer’s deck.

Menvil and gang climbed up the ship with a burnt meat smell.

“You people, what did you burn before coming over?”

“Just around twenty Trolls.”

Menvil replied as if it were nothing. Hearing him say that, Fouquet’s face went pale.

<center>* * *</center>

Everyone gathered at the room specially prepared for military conferencing, to discuss the details of their operation.

The main objective of this operation was to occupy the Academy of Magic.

Cromwell planned to take the students hostage and use them as bartering chips, so as to negotiate with the two countries that were allying to attack.

They would sneak past Tritain’s patrol lines and move straight into the Academy of Magic.

“Even though they're just a bunch of kids, it's still a nest of mages. Will these people be fine?”

Fouquet, who had used a huge golem to attack the Academy in the past, showed her unhappiness with this operation.

“Don’t worry, almost all the teachers are participating in the war; even the male students are gone. There should only be female students left there.” Wardes said.

“Really?”

“As the Viscount mentioned, that is what is meant to be a noble, what a bunch of troublesome fellows.”

Menvil said with a tone of self mockery.

“You were originally a noble as well?”

“Basically all mages are nobles right? Miss Matilda.”

Hearing him call out her past noble name, Fouquet blushed.

“Oh, am I that famous?”

“Why did you give up your identity as a noble?”

“I have long forgotten the reason.” Fouquet replied unhappily.

Menvil smiled instead, and said,

“I remember very clearly.”

“Is that so…”

Fouquet put on an indifferent smile by the side of her mouth. The number of mages that abandoned the title of noble and became commoners was not that few. Yet the ends of these people were basically all very similar. They might become criminals like Fouquet… Or become mercenaries like Menvil, anyway it was one or the other. And, most people would walk to the end of their lives regretting their decision.

As for Fouquet --even though she would definitely not admit it-- had some unrealistic dreams from time to time as well. Like… If she were able to live on as a noble… Even though she knew very clearly that it was impossible. But sometimes she couldn’t help but recall… That youthful period where she didn't even know about the word “uneasiness.”

As for Menvil, he seemed to be the kind not fated with that kind of regret. It appeared as though he congratulated himself on his choice from the bottom of his heart.

“You seem to like yourself very much.”

Hearing Fouquet’s words, Menvil laughed.

“To me, my current job is the best I can ever have.”

“Why?”

“Because I can burn humans to my heart’s content.”

“Do you hate humans?”

“How can that be, of course I like them, precisely because I like them, I burn them. Don’t you get it? That smell, that smell created by my own flames… Only that smell can get me excited.”

Just like a slug wriggling on her spine, Fouquet felt disgusted from the bottom of her heart.

“I realized that when I was twenty. Back then I was still in a certain squad belonging to Tristain.”

The team members gathered here couldn’t help but look at each other.

Fouquet and Wardes kept quiet.

Menvil began talking about his past events.

<center>* * *</center>

It was twenty years ago.

I was a military officer that had just hit twenty years of age, and was set into a squad called “Magical Research Experimental Group.” The leader of the squad was a man around the same age as me.

That small group, was the first to be formed only with nobles… An experimental group formed only with mages. No, that was slightly different from a squad of magical guards, that is a group of combatants similar to idols. Viscount Wardes, since you were a leader there before, you should understand what I mean right? Even though said to be riding a suave mystical beast, to accept cheers from everywhere causing a ruckus is also enviable… But they cannot even pee anywhere, and it was even harder to perform some dirty tasks. Anyway, I won't investigate why you left that place.

As for us, the “Magical Research Experimental Group” was formed by a group of low-class nobles… Hmm, basically we were similar to a group that does all the odds and ends; we were ordered to take care of some things like catching thieves, investigating how attack magic affects the human body, and research on how much damage is done when using area magic in battle.

And in operations requiring the elimination of rioting gangs or suppression of nobles in rural areas and such, we were the fighting force that always got sent in first.

To those big shots, we should have been a very useful team.

Let me tell you, the leader of that team was very strong.

“Leader?” Fouquet asked.

“That’s right,” Menvil nodded.

He continued his story.

As I mentioned just now, speaking of that leader… Even though he was only slightly over twenty years old, he had a lot of guts.

He could look indifferent as he burned the enemy to death, after all. I was totally impressed by him back then.

But, it was that one particular operation that made me totally mesmerized by that leader.

At the western shores of Tristain, there was a lowdown area called D’Angleterre. It was a poor village with nothing at all. Besides picking up some oysters there, there was nothing of value; it was a lifeless and lonely village.

In the end we received orders, saying that there was a plague going on there, and that the situation had gotten out of control; so we were to burn and destroy the village. And this order came from rather higher up…

So we hurriedly set off to execute this order.

Our leader was the greatest.

After all, he did not go easy at all.

Whether it was a woman or a child, he eradicated them all without a care.

He manipulated a flame that was like a tornado, and in a moment, the village became a sea of flames.

Because it was at night, the ocean reflected the light from the fire, it was really beautiful.

The most notable thing was that village had no plague at all.

“Then why burn an entire village down?”

“Because of the 'New Religion Hunt'.”

“New Religion Hunt?”

“It was due to pressure from Romalia. That village hid a woman, a member of the New Religion, who had escaped from that country. And to make things worse, that whole area was covered with New Religion members. So if something like this were to happen again in the future, it would be problematic, and it was on the way, so might as well burn that whole village down and end things once and for all. Speaking of which, the plague was just an excuse.”

Wardes listened to this past event indifferently. Fouquet on the other hand stared at Menvil, not hiding the unhappiness in her heart at all.

“Okay, just like that, when the suppression mission at D’Angleterre was completed… I was already totally mesmerized by that kind of leader. When I realized that I really wanted to be just like him, I aimed at his back and waved my wand.”

“How incomprehensible; Why would someone attack a person he admired?”

“Actually I don't really understand it myself. Anyway, I probably just wanted to verify whether that person was indeed worthy to be someone I admire from the bottom of my heart. If he lost against me, then he was not that kind of person.”

“And, what happened then?”

Menvil gave off a smile with evil intent and pointed to the side of his face that had been burned out of shape.

“This was the result. That guy was really something, he actually took me down like it was nothing. So I escaped immediately. After all, I waved my wand and attacked the leader; of course I couldn't stay in the squad anymore.

“And then?”

“And then things became the way they are now. I originally thought that if I became a mercenary, one day I would be able to meet that leader. But things didn’t go as smoothly as I expected. Not sure if he was killed by someone, or if he retired… I haven't heard anything regarding that leader since the day I received this burn scar on my face. What a pity; I am so much stronger than I was back then. I can create a flame that is hotter than back then, hotter than anyone’s magic…”

Menvil laughed loudly. As if a certain nerve in his mind had snapped suddenly. He continued to laugh,

“Ahh, I really hope I can see that guy once more! I want to see him and thank him! I don't regret anything! Be it giving up my title as a noble or becoming a psycho killer… I regret nothing! But I'm unable to thank that leader. This is the only thing that pains me! I want to see him, I really want to see him! This scar screams out like that every night!”

Menvil, as if mad, continued that insane laughter for quite some time.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter4|Back to Chapter 4]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter6_%7EPreview%7E|Forward to Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter4

2009-01-06T07:39:28Z

BonekruZher:

===Chapter Four: Commanding Officer Guiche and Officer Cadet Malicorne===

Each student who applied for the royal army through the recruiting official, who came to the magic academy, received training for around two months and then was assigned into various forces.

Tristain’s army was split into three branches.

First, the “Royal Army” that is directly under command of the current king. The noble generals and officers belonging to the monarchy command the mercenaries assembled through money. The student officers like Guiche are primarily assigned to this royal army or the later mentioned Sky Navy.

Next is the “National Army,” where the greater nobles in various places would recruit the people in their territory. This organization is also called the “Marquis Army.” The nobles that received land from the king would follow their pledge and organize an army. This is what the Cardinal requested Louise’s father, Duke de La Valliere, to organize.

Because the soldiers were originally farmers, the national army is considerably inferior to the mercenary-composed Royal Army. It isn’t suitable for campaigns, but the royal army by itself was lacking in number, so they ended up being brought along. There were many nobles, like Louise’s father, Duke de La Valliere, who opposed the war and refused to contribute soldiers too.

Also, because this war is a campaign, half of the national army are wagons……meaning that it ended up being used as a supply unit.

The last is the “Sky Navy.”

It was the branch that operated the ships that floated in the sky or the sea.

With the captain at the peak, this branch was most certainly a miniature version of the feudal system. Below the captain, who had absolute authority in the warships, were noble officers that directed the sailors. Though they were called sailors, everyone was some kind of specialist to operate the ship. Unlike the army, which was a branch that was fine as long as the number of people were gathered, experience and habitual training were stressed above all else.

Guiche, being assigned as a reserve officer to the royal army, arrived at the Shan de Mals Training Facility in the capital city Tristania on the day after Louise and the others returned home.

Rosha Regiment, Lashene Regiment, Navarre Regiment…… The regiment colors that waved in the gardens of the regimental commanders’ mansions were, today, assembling at the Shan de Mals Training Facility.

With a letter of introduction written by a drill officer in one hand, Guiche walked around the training facility, where the twelve regiments of the royal army, twenty thousand soldiers had massed.
The group he had ended up being attached to was the De Vinuiyu Independent Battalion of the Royal Army. He had never heard of it before, but Guiche was excited about his first battle.

Just recently, he had met with his father, the Marshal of the Royal Army.

Because a Marshal is a job for the ones at the end of their life, his father, having retired from military services, was the Marshal. His senile father was very frustrated that he couldn’t participate in this war and encouraged Guiche.

“Don’t value life, but value name,” his natural-born soldier of a father said, sending Guiche out. All three of his brothers were departing too. His first brother is in charge of de Gramont family’s army. The second brother was the captain of the air forces. His third brother was an officer of the royal army.

And he himself…… was participating as an officer of the De Vinuiyu Independent Battalion. However, he couldn’t find that essential battalion. He couldn’t find the battalion flag drawn on the letter of invitation anywhere.

Reluctantly, he questioned a scary-looking bearded officer.

“Um, where is the De Vinuiyu Independent Battalion?”

That officer began to preach to Guiche about how he didn’t know the way home.

When Guiche said "This is my attachment from today," he looked at Guiche's head to the tip of his foot, and asked "A student officer?"

"Y, yes! That's correct!" When he saluted with the military language he remembered, his head was hit.

"Listen, student. On the battlefield, even if you say that you don't know where your battalion is, no one will tell you."

Then the officer said, "There," and pointed to a corner of the training facility.

It was right beside the lodging house, and little sunshine hit the area.

The soldiers were leaning on the wall of the lodging house, staring at the sky dully. Guiche was shocked to see that there were people drinking sake too.

Looking carefully, he realized that most people there were old men and unmotivated people. The group seemed to be a washout already.

"D, don't tell me, this is......" Flustered, he asked one soldier.

"H, hey, soldier."

"What is it?"

An old mercenary carrying a heavy lance stood up.

"Is this the De Vinuiyu Independent Battalion?"

"Yes."

Guiche stood petrified to the spot, as if he had been hit by something on the head.

It was his glorious first campaign, yet the group he was assigned to were old men or delinquent soldiers that clearly looked unmotivated. In other words, it was just a scum battalion for fitting numbers.

It was "independent" and not attached to any regiment for probably that reason. In other words, no regimental commander wanted to take charge of them.

When he asked, "But, where is the battalion commander?", the old mercenary pointed to one section of the corner. A weak, white-haired old man was standing there, supporting himself with his staff. Beside him stood a young and fat noble wearing a staff officer badge on his shoulder. It seems that that was the "battalion headquarters".

''That's the battalion commander......'' It was an old man who seemed like his heart would stop just from the voices during the time of assault, without having the need to get hit by a projectile. ''I really got the short end of the stick here'' Guiche thought, getting depressed. Anyways, Guiche approached them to give his greetings.

"Reserve Officer Guiche de Gramont, here to take up my new post!"

"Haa? What?! What's going on?!"

Battalion Commander De Vinuiyu, asked back while shaking. It seems he has bad hearing.

"I am Guiche de Gramont! I have been assigned to this battalion as a reserve officer. I want to receive approval," Guiche shouted near his ears.

"Oh, I see! It's time to eat! Can't fight on an empty stomach! You need to eat properly too!"

Giving up, Guiche nodded. There, the battalion staff officer whispered something to the battalion head.

"Wh, what! Assignment! Then you should have said so!"

''I have been saying that'' Guiche thought discouragingly.

"Li, li, line-up!"

The weak battalion head raised his voice. Dully, the soldiers assembled in sluggish movements.

"In, in, introducing the new company commander!"

''Heh? Company commander?''

While Guiche stood dumbfounded, the battalion commander continued.

"Assigned to our glorious De Vinuiyu Independent Musket Infantry Battalion...... Name!"

"I am Guiche de Gramont!"

"I am leaving the second company to this Grandel-kun! Therefore, the second company will now be
designated as 'Grandel Company'! Salute to the company commander!"

Sluggishly, the soldiers belonging to the company saluted. ''Hey, the name is wrong. More importantly, company commander? That's impossible!''

"Wai, wait, battalion head! I'm a student officer! To be the company commander all of a sudden!"

Becoming the company commander meant he would be in command of over a hundred soldiers. There was no way he could do that.

However, the battalion head, while shaking, placed his hand on Guiche's shoulder.

"The company commander deserted this morning. We were looking for a new one."

''The company commander deserted? What kind of battalion is this?''

"There are more senior officers, right?!"

"Ah, besides me, the staff officer, and the other company commanders, there are no nobles in this battalion."

"That's why the only other possible officer is you. Welcome, company commander."

He had heard the Royal Army was lacking officers, but for it to be so severe. Guiche face visibly paled.

The De Vinuiyu Independent Musket Infantry Battalion is a gun corps with about three-hundred and fifty people. It is split into three companies. Two are gun companies. One short spear company as a guard. One of the gun companies was entrusted to Guiche soon after he took up his new post. Even though it's a gun corps, the equipment consists of only antique arquebuses. The newer models, muskets, were nowhere to be found.

''More importantly, gun corps...'' Guiche grabbed his head. He had never learned how to use guns in his training. He couldn't really make any complaints over the two months of sudden training......

Either way, it would have been nice if they told the branch of the group he was being assigned to in advance.

He had heard the disorder in the royal army, which employed large amounts of mercenaries despite the lack of officers, was severe...... but for it to be this bad...

While Guiche was worrying like that, a smart-looking middle-aged man came up to him, carrying an arquebus that had the gun barrel shortened and a dagger on his hips. Wearing a steel helmet, he wore thick fur and an iron breastplate.

"Greetings, company commander."

"Y, you too. You are?"

"Nicola, a sergeant for this company. I act as an aide and such."

"Act" was probably modesty. There was a cut on his forehead and suntanned face. He looked like a sergeant who has been doing military services for a long time. It's certain that he, a non-commissioned officer, is the one who is managing the company.

"Iyaa, what a disaster."

A mercenary sergeant, who could even look older than Guiche's father, muttered to him.

"Forced to be the company commander so soon after you arrived. From appearance, you seem to be a student."

"Y, yes."

Guiche nodded.

"Well, me and my comrades will look after the company. Commanding Officer should settle down a bit."
Being told by the experienced mercenary sergeant like that, Guiche felt a bit at ease.

A trumpet sounded far away. To align the soldiers, the company commanders started raising their voices. The instructions of Albion expeditionary force's commander-in-chief General Olivier de Poitier was about to begin. After receiving the general's report, the soldiers gathered in this training facility will depart for La Rochelle. There they will ride on boats and aim for the sky continent of Albion.

Now then, at the same time.

This is the harbor of La Rochelle, where the main fleet of the air forces were stationed.

On the fleet hanging on the harbor created using an enormous tree... the dry wood of the ancient Yggdrasil, last riggings and boarding of officers and sailors were being conducted.

Standing at the root of Yggdrasil, Malicorne, who is scheduled to board a warship as a military cadet, was looking up in awe.

The sight of several tens of sailing warships, the main air force of the kingdom, hanging on the branches of the enormous Yggdrasil and waiting to depart was certainly an unexpected spectacle.

"Uwaah......" He stood gaping. While looking up at the sky, Malicorne was sent flying.

"Wh, what!" Yelling that, a tanned man was staring at him. Examining, the man wasn't wearing a mantle and just a commoner. Realizing he was sent flying by a commoner, Malicorne was enraged.

"H, how insolent! How dare you send a noble flying!"

Doing so, the sailor stared at Malicorne. Figuring out that Malicorne was just a military cadet, the man smiled profoundly.

"Hey, Bo-chan. This place is different from that corrupt world. I'll teach you the order in the air forces, so dig the holes in your ear and listen well."

"Eh? Eeh?"

It seems that in the air forces, you can't just swagger around because you're a noble. He couldn't imagine a commoner that is greater than a noble.

"First is that captain! He is the greatest on the ship! Next is the executive officer! The earlier officers are appointed here. Voyage head, sail head, artillery head, deck head, kitchen head...... In the air forces, even commoners can become officers if they achieve enough!"

''That's how it is'' Malicorne's eyes widened. An army system that has the possibility of commoners becoming superior officers... That is the air forces.

"And next are the non-commissioned officers! And below that is finally military cadets like you guys! On a boat, you guys are just useless maggots! Remember this!"

Malicorne stood up and saluted.

"Un, understood!"

"I'll give you guts! Clench your teeth!"

Still standing attention, Malicorne received a sharp slap to his face.

"Okay, go! Run! Fool! If a military cadet walks on a warship, they'll be shouted at!

Malicorne ran off perplexed.

The warship he finally found, ''Redoutable'', was a splendid warship with forty-eight gates on the gunwale and seventy meters  in length. A new warship that was perfected one month before.

Climbing up the trap and trying to board the warship that was hanging on a branch, an officer at the entrance stopped him.

"Hey! You! Where do you think you're going?!"

Panicking, Malicorne saluted.

"Military cadet, Malicorne de Grandple! Taking up a new post today!"

"I'm Lieutenant Moranju, person in charge of shifts."

It was a noble officer wearing a mantle. He was checking the boarding soldiers at the entrance of the ship. Malicorne was relieved that the man was a noble. ''Guess that after all, there aren't many commoner officers.''

After looking over Malicorne's fattened body from top to bottom, he asked.

"Is that your only luggage?"

Malicorne lifted up the bag hanging in his hand.

When Malicorne answered "Yes," the Lieutenant scowled. After thinking a bit, Malicorne realized he had made a mistake. An answer like "Yes" does not exist in the army, especially the air forces.

"Yes sir, Lieutenant!" And he saluted. Right away, Malicorne was made to fix his language and the way he saluted.

"There is no need to be so stiff in the air forces. Boy!"

A boy approached them and saluted.

"He takes care of you cadets. If there is something you don't understand, ask. Lead him to the apprentice officer room."

The last part was targeted at the boy.

"I will carry your bag, cadet. Ah, my name is Julian."

Malicorne handed him his bag. The boy was younger than him. A black haired boy still around fourteen or fifteen.

"Cadet, where did you come from?"

"The Academy of Magic." When he answered that, the boy's face lit up.

"What's wrong?"

"My older sister is working there. Her name is Siesta...... Do you know her?"

Malicorne shook his head. The number of servants working at the academy was large. He pretty much remembers the faces, but he hasn't remembered every single name.

"That's expected. There's no way a noble would remember every single servants' name."

After leading Malicorne to the apprentice officer room, Julian left running. It seems the boy has a mountain-load of jobs to do.

In the apprentice officer room there were three other military cadets like Malicorne. Moreover, one of them was a student from the Academy of Magic. He was an upperclassman, so Malicorne bowed his head. He was an attractive man with wild features. With thick eyebrows, a smile was on his cordial face.

"I'm Stix. You are?"

"Malicorne." Saying so, he was asked if he was in the same class as Kirche. Thinking back to the boy just a while ago, he grumbled that there were quite a number of local subjects on this ship while nodding.

"In the past, a bit, you know, I got along well with her." Stix said embarrassedly. Looking closer, there were traces of burns on his forehead. ''In what way did they know each other?'' He thought, but Stix was an upperclassman, so he couldn't ask. If it was an embarrassing wound, he would be angered.

Stix was firmly sitting in his chair.

"Now then, everyone."

When Malicorne entered, it seems there was a serious meeting going on in the apprentice officer room. The other three were bending over and bringing their faces near Stix. It seems they were whispering. The newcomer Malicorne was offered a chair and sat down.

Stix stared seriously into Malicorne's face.

"We have to explain everything to a newcomer, it seems. Malicorne-kun, this ship is carrying fearsome explosives."

"Explosives?"

Malicorne swallowed his breath and looked at the senior cadet.

"That's right."

"Is it a new type of gunpowder? Or is it a new weapon?"

Shaking, he asked. A powerful new gunpowder? Or perhaps a difficult new weapon? Either way, it doesn't seem like something that could just be ignored.

"It's not something like that."

Stix whispered.

"Then... what is it?"

"Human."

"Human?"

Stix frowned and muttered.

"Yes. There is an enemy on board this ship."

"Which means there is a traitor here?"

Malicorne raised his voice without thinking.

"Shhh! That person hasn't betrayed yet......, but the possibility isn't low. That's what I think. There are quite a number of senior officers that think this way too."

"Just what is that person?"

Stix nodded.

"Now then, shall we show our new companion the rat?"

"Agreed."

"Yeah."

And so, Malicorne ended up going to inspect this "fearsome explosive".

Proceeding to the afterdeck, the captain was there. He was discussing something with a tall noble officer. Seeing the captain, Malicorne became nervous. Mustached, he was a middle-aged man with a strong presence. Being the captain of the warship, he must be quite an elite. Just like his outer appearance, he is also quite "skilled" on the inside. And, the "fearsome explosive" the military cadets were talking about seems to be able to talk down on this captain.

"That would probably cause the ship to sink. To sail in the clouds is to always gamble with danger." The fearless-looking man, who was at the prime of his life, said in a strong Albion accent to the captain beside him. The captain hanged his head in shame.

Hearing that voice, Malicorne jumped as if tongs were thrust at his spinal column.

''Albion accent? Isn't that an enemy?!''

Secretly, Stix whispered into Malicorne's ear.

"Look. His name is Henry Bowood. Without a doubt, a man of Albion."

"What did you say? Why is someone from an enemy country on board?"

"Let me teach you what he did at the battle of Tarbes. He is, that large warship...... Do you know about it? The 'Lexington'."

"The giant warship that was sunk by the miraculous light of our army, right?

The sinking of the Albion fleet became known as the "miraculous light". Of course, there are not many people who know it's true identity.

"He was the captain of that 'Lexington'."

"Wha!"

Malicorne almost bit his tongue.

"Our army has employed several Albion air force officers, to help pilot around Albion's airspace, that were captured as prisoners of war. It is limited to people who hold dissatisfaction towards Albion's current political administration, but...... how can they trust such people?"

"Exactly. How could they board on a ship with former enemies."

"However, it seems the air forces have decided to use them. In other words......, we can't do anything about it."

Stix spoke angrily. Hearing that, one military cadet said, "It's like they are saying we won't be of use," in self derision.

At that moment, the captain saw the military cadets and waved his hand for them to come.

"Boys, come and say your greetings. This is Mister Bowood. He is here as an instruction officer. Mister, these are the youngsters of my fleet."

Bowood smiled and held out his hand. Malicorne felt anger welling inside him.

''He's an enemy.''

''It's too much to seek help from an enemy just because you don't have confidence in your own seamanship. And now we, military cadets, have to lower our heads to him?''

The captain's expression changed.

"You boys... Mister Bowood worked for an enemy country, but he is employed in our army now. Not only that, but he is also from a noble pedigree. I won't let you go without your greeting."

Being ordered by the captain that way, the military cadets reluctantly saluted.

Bowood spread his hands and disappeared to the main deck.

"Instruction officer!" The captain rushed to chase after him. No matter how skilled he is, if the captain is like that, he'll be a bad example for the crew.

Stix whispered to Malicorne and the others in a small voice.

"I have a plan to make that man powerless."

"What kind of plan?"

"What, the warship will be in chaos during battle."

"Probably so." Malicorne agreed.

"And, it isn't certain that bullets will fly from the front."

The whole group felt tense at Stix's words. He was suggesting that they shoot and kill him in combat.

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter3|Back to Chapter 3]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter5|Forward to Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter3

2009-01-06T00:52:11Z

BonekruZher:

===Chapter Three: Duke de La Vallière===

At the break of dawn in the castle’s garden, there was a giant cage with dragons at each of its four corners.

The servants that had gathered in the surrounding area simultaneously took off the wheels of the cage-like carriage. Footmen caught the dragons and, at the given opportunity, the servants opened the carriage door. A red carpet spread out all the way to the cage’s entrance in order to accept a middle aged noble.

It was Duke de La Vallière. He was more than fifty years old. He had blonde hair and a beard that were both turning white, and he was dressed in wonderful clothes suitable for a king. On his left eye he had a monocle, and his eyes had a strong glitter to them.

The butlers walked briskly to the duke, took off his hat, fixed his hair and made sure that his robe was properly lined.

The Duke inquired in a bitter baritone voice, “Has Louise returned?”

Jerom, a butler who had served the la Vallière family for many years, bowed respectfully,

“She returned last night,” he answered.

“Call her for breakfast!”

“Certainly!”

The mood in the la Vallière family as they had breakfast on the sunlit balcony was the same as usual. The table was drawn out in order to have breakfast in the sunlight, everyone was seated. Duke de La Vallière was seated in the seat of honor and next to him was his wife. And the unusually concentrated three sisters were sitting at the table, lined up by age. Louise’s body was a bit unstable, because she had cried so much last night. Even though she was supposed to get her father’s permission to participate in the war...

It appeared that the Duke was in a considerably bad mood.

“Damn that bird-brained idiot!”

At the beginning of his speech, the Duke insulted the Cardinal.

“What is the matter?”

Changing her facial expression, the Duke’s wife asked her husband. After her father’s first words, Louise knew this wasn’t the moment to ask.

“After calling me all the way to Tristainia, I was wondering what he was going to say to me... 'Organize one army corps,' he said! Don’t joke around with me!”

“Did you agree?”

“Like hell I would! I already retired from military service! Why doesn’t he command the soldier that took my place and let me stay with my family! Moreover, I’m against this war!”

“That’s true. But, is that fine? Didn’t the Cardinal’s official notice state that right now, the fatherland has to unite in order to defeat our bitter enemy? A rumor that the la Vallière family is treacherous will spread, which will affect our social life as well.”

As she was saying that, the Duke’s wife had an extremely cool face.

“You shouldn’t call a bird-brained idiot like that a 'Cardinal.' 'Idiot' is more than enough. Even more, to take advantage of such a young queen...”

Louise coughed and spewed the bread she was eating. Eleonore glared at Louise.

“Oh, how scary. Sorry for making you hear the truth about the court’s sparrow.”

“By all means, feel free to let us hear what you think.” 

Louise who had been quiet up to that point opened her lips while trembling,

“There is something I’d like to inquire of Father.”

The Duke watched Louise intently.

“Of course it’s fine, but before that, won’t you give your father, who you haven’t seen in a while, a little kiss, Louise?”

Louise stood up and approached her father, and after that gave him a kiss on the cheek. After that, she stared directly at her father and asked:

“Why is Father opposing my decision to join the war?”

“Because this war is a huge mistake.”

“It is a war against Albion, who invaded us in the first place. What is wrong with ambushing them?”

“Attacking them from the side isn’t something I would call an 'ambush.' Look here!”

The Duke manipulated the plate and food on it and started explaining to Louise.

“The thing you call an 'ambush' is having a military force so overwhelming that it can succeed from the first time. The enemy’s army is about fifty thousand. Our army, together with Germania’s, is sixty thousand.”

Moving the knives and forks, with the help of the meat’s fragments, the Duke created a simulation of the war.

“Doesn’t our army have ten thousand more men?”

“If the attacking army was three times as big as the defending army, it would be a certain victory. Because their sky forces have been organized and they have good positions, with this number it will become a difficult battle."

“But...”

The Duke peered into Louise’s face.

“Our siege is excellent. We will blockade that annoying continent from the sky and then just wait until it runs out of resources. If we do that, eventually they’ll come asking for peace. The conclusion of the war will come just like that, just like blending white and black. However, what are you going to do if the ambush fails? The possibility for that isn’t small.”

Louise was silent. Every single thing her father had said was a good argument.

“Because of the victory at Tarbes we’ve grown overconfident. Overconfidence leads to negligence. To make matters worse, taking the Academy of Magic’s pupils along as officers? I can only say that that is stupid. What can kids do? In war, you know, you can’t say you are strong enough just because you have greater numbers. Ambushing is an act that means you have absolute confidence that you will achieve victory from the first attempt. There is no way I’d let my daughter enter such a war.”

“Father...”

After the Duke finished saying that, he stood up.

“Now then, breakfast is finished.”

Louise bit her lips and stood still for a while.

“Louise. From here on out you are under house arrest. You won’t be allowed to leave this castle until the war is over.”

“Wait!” Louise shouted.

“What? I told you that the talk is over.”

“Louise... you...”

Eleonore pulled on Louise’s hem. Cattleya was watching Louise worriedly.

“To the Princess... no, to Her Majesty, I am a necessity.”

“What do you mean when you say that she needs you? Your ability with magic is...”

Louise couldn’t tell her family that she was the bearer of the Void.

“Right now, Right now I can’t say, but... I...”

Louise hesitated, but she brought up a triumphant face.

“I am no longer the me from the past!”

“Louise! What are you saying to Father?!”

Eleonore said with an intense voice.

“Big Sister, you be quiet! Right now, I’m leading a conversation!”

All the family members were surprised by Louise’s attitude. The Louise from the past would never go up against her sister in such a manner.

“I have always been treated like an idiot. I always felt regret when I was being compared to my sisters and was told that I have no talent in Magic. But, but, now it’s different. I was clearly told by Her Majesty that I am necessary to her.”

With those words, the color of the Duke’s eyes changed. He turned towards Louise, went down on his knee and peered into his daughter’s eyes.

“...You have finally realized what your dominant Element is?”

Louise nodded confidently.

“Which of the four?”

Louise thought for a while. Of course, she wouldn’t talk about the Void. But would it be ok to lie to her own Father? For a moment, Louise was troubled. And... opening her lips, she told a lie.

“... Fire.”

“Fire?”

For a little while, Duke de La Vallière gazed at Louise’s face and then he slowly nodded.

“You have the same Element as your grandfather. I see, Fire, hmm. ... In that case, it’s only natural that you would be attracted to war. It’s a sinful Element. Truly, an Element covered in sin.”

“Father...”

The Duke hung his head feebly.

“If I remember correctly, you said that Her Majesty needs your power, right?”

“Yes.”

“Listen, Louise. It’s an important thing. There is no mistake about it. When nobody else was around, Her Majesty told you that your power is necessary to her, right?”

Louise declared clearly.

“Yes. I was told by Her Majesty that my power is necessary to her.”

The elderly Duke shook his head.

“What a honorable thing. A terribly honorable thing. However... As I thought, there is no way for me to recognize this.”

“Father!”

“People can certainly make mistakes because of this thing called loyalty. I will report to Her Majesty myself. Jerom!”

“Yes.”

The butler jumped out and stood by the Duke’s side.

“Prepare paper and a pen.”

After that he turned towards Louise,

“You have to choose a son-in-law for me,” he declared.

“Huh? Why?”

“I can’t recognize your participation in the war. I absolutely can’t recognize it. You’re probably despaired, because of that traitor Wardes, right? That’s why, choose a son-in-law for me. Also, calm down your heart, ok? You've told me that you want to go to war twice now. This is an order. No changes are allowed.”

“Father!”

Louise shouted. However, the elderly Duke shook his head.

“Jerom, don’t let Louise out of the castle. Understand?”

“Certainly!”

The butler nodded.

Then, the Duke left his breakfast seat.

His wife and the elder sisters that were left behind surrounded Louise.

Her mother and bossy sister criticized Louise.

“Father isn’t young anymore. Don’t worry him so much.”

“Because you worried Father so much, now you have to choose a son-in-law.”

Eleonore declared coldly.

“Why do I have to?! According to the order, Eleonore-nee-sama must...”

As she was saying that Eleonore stretched Louise’s cheeks.

“I-I’m sowwy... Vut, to me, berrege is fill...(marriage is still)...”

“Why? For what reason? You have a lover, right?”

Having been told that by her mother, Louise shook her head.

“Don’t have. Don’t. No such thing.”

The Duke’s wife and Eleonore seemed to have noticed something because of Louise’s expression. The two exchanged glances.

“It seems you’re thinking of someone.”

“There’s no such person!”

“Who? From which noble house?”

“Count? Baron?”

“Honored Baron? You couldn’t... it can’t be a mere Chevalier, right?”

Louise’s body solidified.

“Oh no, this girl... I see, Chevalier or Order of Merit, I don’t know, but... she fell in love with a man with low social status.”

Eleonore’s face became bitter. The mother pressed down on her forehead.

“Ooh, it’s because I never really took proper care of this girl...”

“I-I didn’t fall in love with a Chevalier.”

Louise said in haste. The truth was he wasn’t even a Chevalier, but a simple Commoner. Even more, a Commoner that came from a completely different world... if they knew that, a simple sorry wouldn’t be even nearly enough of an apology. Even though she always repeated to herself that she doesn’t really like him, right now her head was full of thoughts of Saito.

Cattleya was looking worriedly at Louise.

“No matter how old this girl gets, she will always worry us, won’t she? Not only does she want to join the war, but to make matters worse she has fallen in love with a Chevalier...”

“I said, I haven’t...”, and, she hesitated. Her mother and sister both shouted.

““Be quiet!””

It was the usual threatening attitude. After Louise used up the courage she used to talk back to her father earlier on, now she became completely dispirited.

Suddenly feeling sorrowful, Louise ran off.

“Hey! Wait right there!”

She heard the shouting voices of her mother and bossy sister.

<center>* * *</center>

The afternoon came. Because Saito didn’t have any more tasks, he laid down on the bed in the storage room and stared at the ceiling. As he looked around the room, while lying down on the bed, he noticed some off-white sheets placed upon a box, that were left there by him, and he felt a bit pained. Ever since he came to the la Vallière house, that was all his existence merited to. A small, meaningless existence.

Since Siesta had returned to her own room, Saito was all alone now. Just as he was absent-mindedly thinking what he should do, he realized that he hadn’t had any breakfast yet and he wasn’t going to get anything to eat unless he went and took something himself... at that moment came the sound of the castle’s servants running around the stone-paved corridors.

“Where? Have you found her?”

“No, not this way!” the voices were saying something like that. It seems they were searching for someone.

Just as he was wondering who they were searching for, the door opened with a bang. Several younglings jumped in, held Saito down and started searching through the storage room.

“What the heck are you guys doing?!” Saito shouted. Stating, “Doesn’t seem to be here”, and ignoring him, the guys that held Saito down left the room.

“What the hell just happened?” as Saito thought to himself, this time there was a knock on the door.

“It’s open,” he said, but the knocking continued.

If it was Louise or Siesta, they’d immediately make a rude entrance as soon as he said that. Remembering that a person that, even after being told that he can, doesn’t open the door himself can’t be a bad person, Saito opened the door.

And there a woman, with pinkish blonde hair and reddish brown eyes, was standing.

For a moment he thought “Louise?” but it wasn’t. She was taller than Louise. She had kind eyes and a smiling face without even a bit of ill intent on it.

It was Cattleya.

“U, umm, that...”

[[Image:ZnT06-089.jpg|thumb]]

While blushing, Saito looked at her with a confused look.

“Is it ok to come in?”

“Y-Yes! Please!”

With a respectful bow, Saito ushered her in.

“Sorry for intruding,” saying that, Cattleya stuck out her tongue at him.

She was so cute that Saito’s heart started racing. Naturally, he preferred Louise. However, because of her character, that wasn’t an expression that appeared on her face. He felt that you really had to hand it to this kind big sister.

With a feeling different from that towards Louise, he looked at Cattleya sitting down on the bed with a small devilish smile floating up on her face.

She gave off a sense different from Siesta’s “healthy” sex appeal.

It was also different from Henrietta’s sex appeal that was brought up by the balanced danger that came from the fact that she was of high class.

It differed from Kirche’s “shaking, almost violent” sex appeal as well.

Of course, it was also different from Louise’s “hard to break apart” sex appeal.

With a light smile, it was a sex appeal that felt as if it was wrapping you up.

''Will Louise also become like this when she grows up? If that’s the case, then Louise is a definite “Buy,” huuh,'' while those thoughts were floating around his head, Cattleya seemed more and more charming.

“When Louise grows up, she won’t look like me, you know.”

Because she suddenly said that while laughing, Saito jumped up.

“Huh? No! I wasn’t!... I wasn’t thinking about stuff like that! Yes!”

“Is that so? But you definitely seemed like you were wondering if Louise is going to look like me in the future...”

Wow, what a sharp woman,

“Louise will definitely become even more charming when she grows up, so calm down. But she probably won’t become any taller.”

Thinking that it would be more than enough as long as she resembles her sister in the breast area, Saito kept opening and closing his lips.

“You, what’s your name?”

“It’s Saito. Yes.”

“My, what a lovely name, isn’t it?”

It was the first time he got his name praised since he came here.

“Hey, what kind of person are you? You’re not a person from Halkeginia, are you? Having said that, it feels more like you’re a completely different human from your very core. Are you?”

As he was being examined like that, Saito was surprised. ''What’s this? She found out that I’m from a different world? Or more like, did Louise tell her?''

“Fufu. Your face is saying that you’re wondering how I know. But I understand you. It just seems that I am unusually sharp.”

“Y-Yeah...”

“But, things like that are of no importance. Thank you very much. Truly.”

“Huh?”

“Thank you for helping that selfish Louise all the time. There is no way that little girl would get Her Majesty’s recognition if she were alone. You definitely helped her along the way. That’s true, isn’t it?”

What would be a good answer? Or more like, how much should he tell her? Seeing Saito worried like that, Cattleya laughed lightly.

“There are things you can’t tell me, hmm. It’s fine. Now then... it’s regrettable, but I have to inform you.”

“Eh?”

“Louise’s talk with Father didn’t go well. Because of that, she was told that she has to find a son-in-law. And she then disappeared off somewhere.”

“Really?”

So the servants that barged in earlier on were searching for Louise. Saito said, “Achaa...” and covered his face.

“Father wants Louise to get married. That girl is troubled as well. And just after a while back her fiancée turned out to be a traitor, now she has to get another engagement. Even though she’s still so young.”

Cattleya muttered as if she had completely no relation.

Saito shivered in pain. Louise is going to get married? After the matter with Wardes, those words hurt him really deeply. They were words he didn’t want to hear a second time.

“You don’t like it, right? The fact that Louise is getting married.”

Cattleya muttered with an angelic smile.

Saito shook his head.

“Th-That sort of thing ... is fine. I can’t think much of Louise in the first place. Because Louise, about me... about the me that isn’t a noble or anything, she doesn’t think much of me, that’s why...”

Raising her body, Cattleya asked Saito.

“Hey, are you aware of the condition to be a Noble?”

What’s with that sudden question? That’s completely clear.

“Eh? I’m pretty sure, umm, they have to be able to use magic... they have to be rich...”

“Those are trivial things!”

“But, in this world if you can’t use Magic, you aren’t a noble, right?”

“Wrong.”

Cattleya shook her head.

“There is only one condition that needs to be fulfilled to become a noble. To swear that you will protect the princess even at the cost of your own life, that’s all. Our ancestors were given territory and money by the king, because they protected the princess’, his daughter’s, life at the cost of their own. It wasn’t because they could use magic.”

Cattleya stared at Saito with sincere eyes.

“That girl is somewhere in the courtyard, so go look for her. In the courtyard there’s a pond... in that pond there’s a small boat floating. She’s inside it. Ever since she was young whenever there were bad times she’d go there and hide. After you take Louise from there, leave the castle grounds. On the main road there is a carriage waiting for you. The maid that you brought along with you is leading it, so go there.”

“Eh?”

“I don’t admire war. I hate it. Honestly, I don’t want to let Louise go. But, if that girl has decided that she wants to do that and there’s someone that she finds it necessary to go for... If that’s the case, I think we have to let her go. That’s not something for us to decide.”

Cattleya held Saito’s face in her hands.

“May the Founder’s Divine Protection be with you and Louise.”

And then, as if she was dealing with a noble, she kissed Saito’s forehead.

“I leave my cute little sister in your care, Knight-dono.”

<center>* * *</center>

Louise was crying inside the boat in the courtyard.

She could hear the sounds of the footsteps and voices of the servants that were looking for her inside the castle. But, just like when she was a child, this boat in the courtyard was a safe place. With its figure hidden by the small island’s shadow, it became a blind spot when looked at from inside the castle and didn’t stand out at all.

Just like in the time when she was still a kid, she had curled herself up and had covered herself with the blanket that she brought with her. When she was a child and did that... her feelings would usually slowly calm down, but this time it didn’t go so well. It appears that her mood that had sunken so low, just couldn’t brighten up no matter what.

The small steps of someone stepping on the soil inside the courtyard resounded.

She held her breath and stood still as the sounds transformed to the powerful sounds of feet crossing over the wooden bridge that reached up to the small island.

Thinking, “This is bad,” she buried her body even deeper into the blanket that was covering her.

As soon as she did that... Splash! The sound of the master of the footsteps jumping into the pond could be heard and she tugged on the blanket.

Unintentionally she uncovered a part of her body and then heard her name being called.

“Louise.”

“... Saito?”

“Let’s go. Your big sister has prepared a carriage.”

“... I won’t go.”

“Why?”

“Because my family hasn’t allowed me to.”

“It’s impossible. Your family is on the other side after all. You all sure are stubborn.”

Saito stretched out his hands. However, Louise immediately shook them off.

“What is it already?”

“I don’t want to anymore. It’s fine.”

“Why?”

“Because no matter what I say, no matter how hard I work, I just can’t talk with my family. Who would recognize me? After I thought that I ended up feeling really very lonely.”

''Are you concerned with stuff like that? Think about earlier. This girl... as soon as I’m not around for a little, she starts thinking normally.''

Getting in the boat, Saito grasped Louise’s hand.

“Geez. I will recognize you. I will, your whole existence, completely positively. That’s why, stand up. C’mon.”

After hearing that, Louise blushed and felt her heart becoming warm and fuzzy.

But, she thought to herself that she couldn’t have confidence in Saito’s words alone.

After all, Saito is fine.

After all, her breasts’ size was the same as a kid’s.

''That black-haired girl that listens to anything he says is better, isn’t she?''

She felt lonely, because she couldn’t get either her parents or sisters to understand her. The Siesta from yesterday’s words left a trail as well. “Saito doesn’t like Louise at all.” Those words had seriously harmed Louise’s self-confidence and will to do anything. Louise hadn’t recognized those words as her own thoughts, but she kept remembering them.

Therefore, Louise grumbled.

“What 'I’ll recognize you?' Don’t lie”

“It’s not a lie.”

“It’s a lie. Even in this time’s war you want to fight for the Princess’ honor. The same as Guiche.”

“W-What does the Princess have...”

Remembering, Louise said with cold voice.

“You kissed her, didn’t you?”

“Are you an idiot? That was just the way things turned out...”

“Are you saying you kissed her by mistake? Heee... is that so?”

Saito was slowly getting angry. In anger, he caught Louise’s shoulder and forced her to face him.

“W-What is it?!”

“Are you an idiot?!”

“Who’s an idiot?!”

“Don’t just decide who I like, just because you’re in a bad mood, you selfish daughter! You think that just because you’re my master and I’m your familiar, you have the right to tell me who I like?!”

Saito was staring at Louise with burning eyes, shouting at her. ''Everything I said came from the bottom of my heart. Why can't this girl understand that?'' he thought to himself cursing his own impulses.

“H-H-How dare you say that?!”

“Yeah, I’ll say it as many times as needed. Honestly, I don’t want to have any connection with your guys’ duties and wars, I’d rather go search for a way to return home! I want to go back to Eastern Japan! I do!”

“Then just go ahead!”

Louise shouted. ''What is this,'' she thought. ''Isn’t it fine not to yell so much? Be gentler. I’m feeling down right now.''

Saito was always like that. When Louise wanted to do something, he wouldn’t listen to her at all even though he was her familiar he didn’t understand a thing. He would always turn against her.

That Saito, at whom Louise had yelled, was breathing heavily with his shoulders going up and down. Probably he was choosing which words to answer her back with. ''Idiot. Idiot, idiot. After you say something, move away your face,'' Louise thought. ''I wonder what lines he’s going to spew back at me? Exactly how is he going to answer back to me, who told him “Then just go ahead”? “Yeah, I understand! I’ll go back,” probably?''

However, Saito’s reply completely blew off Louise’s expectations.

For some reason Saito’s... face reddened,

“I like you!”

The air solidified. For a moment, Louise didn’t realize what she had just been told.

Just now, what did he say? Like? Like as in, that Like? What’s this about?

“... Eh?”

“I said I like you! Whenever I look at you my heart starts beating fast! Isn’t that what people call liking?! That’s why I like you! And that’s why if you want to protect the Princess’ honor I’ll come do it with you and you should just go ahead and go instead of complaining here!”

“Eh? Eeh?”

“Anyway, right now you aren’t cute at all! What’s with this?! What do you think I’m risking my life and fighting for?! It’s because I like you! If I didn’t I’d just stay in my room and sleep!”

Saito said what he had to say and tried to stand up, but then he noticed.

Louise was restraining him and waiting while blushing.

Suddenly, Saito felt a bit of regret. “Aah, what did I end up saying just now?! Wait a minute, I just confessed! Why?! If I consider the circumstances... now isn’t the time to be confessing... I don’t get this.”

Saito fell prostrate into the boat.

<center>* * *</center>

After some time passed... Louise returned to herself.

She was confused, because she didn’t understand what had happened. Anyway, it seemed like she had been confessed to. She had clearly been told by Saito “I like you”.

“What should I do?” she thought.

At the same moment she thought that, she realized that she’d probably have to tell everyone. And wariness took over her mind. Anger and delight, two opposite feelings, gushed forth. Not completely understanding the situation, Louise’s face started reddening and she lifted Saito’s face up.

“If it’s a lie, I’ll kill you.”

She said only that with a shaky voice. Just how red was her face right now? To what extent were her cheeks dyed in red? Anyway, it was hot.

“It’s not a lie!”

“I don’t really like you.”

“I know that.”

“Because, you keep jumping from girl to girl all over the place.”

“I won’t. I won’t from now on.”

“It’s not a question of whether you will or won’t. Anyway, just after one year of knowing me, you said those words with such confidence. Maybe it’s just false confidence.”

“T-Thank you.”

Because she had said all that with a voice, coming from the depths of her heart, Saito ended up thinking that Louise is awfully cute. His thoughts went so far, that he ended up wanting to hug her and stroke her cheeks.

But he couldn’t say such stuff. Louise was incredibly prideful after all. And that pride enveloped Louise’s heart, creating a very thick armor out of which her true feelings could hardly ever reach out.

Louise caught Saito’s shoulders and lifted her hip. And then she peered into his face with serious eyes.

At that moment, Kirche’s words resounded in her ears.

“You probably didn’t let him do anything, right? If that’s the case, it would be obvious that he’d be taken by other girls.”

She thought “Uu~, won’t it be fine to let him for a bit?” and similar things. But, as she thought that it got hard to get into the mood. Even allowing him for a bit was difficult.

However, the only things she couldn’t stand was watching him think about or touch other girls. Louise helplessly decided to gather a bit of real courage.

“H-Hey, you know. Mmm...”

“Yes?”

“Because when you told your Master that you like her you practically swore loyalty, a r-r-reward is necessary, isn’t it?”

“A reward?”

“That’s right. The princess has always told me that loyalty should always be rewarded.”

“I-I see...”

Saito could no longer tell exactly what Louise was trying to do. But when he heard Louise’s next words his blood rose up to his head.

“O-Only one place, okay?”

“What?”

“O-On your Master’s body, only one place, one that you like, i-it’s fine to touch.”

As she said that, not removing her hands from Saito’s shoulders, Louise closed her eyes.

“I’ll die,” Saito thought.

[[Image:ZnT06-103.jpg|thumb]]

“If I’m told things like this, I’ll die. But if, before I die, I, t-this Louise, then... If this way too cute Master, I, then...” As his mind was becoming more and more chaotic, he hugged Louise and suddenly snatched away her lips.

And Louise,

“Ah...” released a moan.

''A kiss, hm. So that’s what you decided, hmm. Certainly, unmistakably, it’s only one place.''

But, a kiss? Is that the most important? Somehow, Louise ended up feeling more and more in love with Saito, who chose to kiss at a time like this.

However, it seemed that, because they were kissing, Saito’s excitement increased to the max. Having forgotten the “Only one place” rule, his hand reached under Louise’s skirt.

Louise became confused. "This is bad, he doesn't seem to be taking me seriously enough."

“I-Idiot..., only one place..., moreover, you, that suddenly..., hey, wait, hey, what are you thinking, hey, idiot, wa-, you, ''an'', that sort of, ''yan'', idiot...”

“Like.”

Saito muttered incoherently, biting on Louise’s earlobe. Louise’s strength left her body and she was pushed down in the boat. Muu, such serious love. “Which is more important,” she wondered, as Saito was pushing her down with endless energy.

“T, that, wait, hey..., no good, breasts, not the breasts. No way, not there, nowhere.”

Because of the hands that were in her skirt and in the gap of her shirt, Louise was slowly overtaken by desperation.

“Like. Like very much. Really like.”

Just like using a treasured sword passed down in a family, Saito kept repeating “Like” rapidly. As was to be expected from the magical word, it stole Louise’s willpower as if electricity was running through her.

“...D-Do you really like me?”

Unintentionally she asked back.

“Yes.”

“Really, honestly? ... Ah”

As she said that their lips connected.

''Wait a bit. Even if you like me it’s bad to do it so suddenly. I'm not prepared yet and I also have my pride.''

''That’s right, I am Louise Françoise Le Blanc de La Vallière.''

''I am a Duke’s family’s third daughter.''

''I am, you know, not as easy as a towns woman.''

''There is absolutely no way I’d marry just yet. I can't do it until I'm married for at least three months; even then, where is this familiar touching his Master. I won’t allow him to get so in o-o-oooooo-over his head.'' Thinking that, Louise raised her fist over her head. Aiming at his nether region, she hit him with her leg.

As soon as she did that, their lips parted and he whispered near her ear.

“I like you. Louise, I like you a lot.”

And with an “I like you a lot” it was decided. Louise was bringing down her fist, but she suddenly lost her strength and unintentionally hugged Saito’s back.

“Aah, now there’s no way out, what should I do, Mother, I will probably be turned into a star by Louise.” As he muttered that, Saito wondered what kind of face he should make at this moment, in the end. Since Louise never started beating him up, he slowly opened his eyes and a lovely scene was spreading out in front of him.



The castle’s employees had gathered around, surrounding the pond.

With a stiffened face, Eleonore stood there.

With a pale face as if she was about to faint, her Mother stood there.

And in between all that were present, with the angriest face of all, stood her Father.

For a moment Louise got a cold sweat and then pushed Saito away.

With a “Splaaash,” Saito fell into the pond.

“What are you doing?!” Saito began shouting and was noticed by the audience inside the courtyard.

Duke de La Vallière ordered with a voice full of dignity.

“Hm~, seize Louise and confine her in the tower. And also, because she won’t be leaving that place for at least a year, please exchange the chain with something sturdier.

“Certainly!” Jerom, the butler, replied.

“As for that guy. That commoner. Hm~, decapitation. Because he will be exposed for one month, make a brand new stand please.”

“Certainly!” Jerom, agreeing with the same tone.

The employees simultaneously took out brooms, hoes, sickles, spears or katanas and attacked. Saito grabbed the handle of Derflinger that was on his back. The runes on his left hand glew.

“Myy, partner. It’s been a while. I was just wondering if you were going to die a lonely death.”

“Sorry, we’ll talk later!”

“Seems so.”

Saito, without much bashfulness jumped into the boat, hugged Louise and then put her on his shoulder.

And after that he started running.

<center>* * *</center>

“W-Who the heck is that guy?! He’s fast!”

“Just like an elf!”

Saito was running like the wind through the castle’s corridors.

Whenever one of the employees stood in his way, with an “I’m sorry,” he apologized and then with one hit with his leg, forced him or her onto the ground.

“What are you all doiiiing?!”

Saying that, the enraged Duke, who had witnessed his youngest daughter getting pushed down, pulled out his cane, but Saito was already out of the spell’s range of effect. The imagination of the people, who didn’t know of Gandálfr’s moving speed, was completely overwhelmed.

However... the gate’s watchers were contacted and were using the golems to lift the drawbridge. The chain, holding the drawbridge, made noises as it was withdrawn.

As Saito jumped into the front garden, where the gate was located, he became pale. It seemed like he wouldn’t make it. It seemed like Saito, who was using the Gandálfr power, wouldn’t be able to jump over the wide canal.

As he thought “We’ve been driven into a corner!,” the chain, that was holding the drawbridge changed color. Influenced by “Alchemy” the chain turned into soft soil and crumbled to the ground. The bridge, that had lost its support, fell down.

Saito ran over the bridge.

As he was crossing it, a carriage jumped out of nowhere. Surprisingly, the carriage wasn’t being pulled by horses, but by one dragon.

Shivering in fear, Siesta was sitting in the coachman’s seat.

“Fast! Get on fast, please!”

After pushing Louise into the carriage, Saito jumped onto it as well.

“W-Why a dragon?”

“I don’t know! But, if there were horses, wouldn’t they run away? Um, that’s, Miss Cattleya told me so! Kyaa! Kyaa, kyaa! Anyway, dragons are scary! Their faces are scary!” screaming that, Siesta stroke the brittle in a daze.

“Let’s switch,” Saito said, receiving the bristle from Siesta and sitting down on the coachman’s seat. Siesta smiled and cuddled with Saito. In the seat behind Louise was about to snap, as she watched that scene, but endured. She remembered Saito’s words from earlier. “I like you,” he said. How many times did he say it…

''Well, I’ll allow that much. No matter what, a noble feeling jealousy towards a commoner is strange.'' She smiled and kept her composure, as if she didn’t care. As Louise did that Siesta quickly brought her head toward hers.

“Um, please forgive my rudeness. Miss…”

“Hm?”

“It seems that when I got drunk I told you some impolite things… It’s a bad habit. It appears that whenever I, um, whenever I get drunk my behavior is different from usual. Yes.”

Siesta excused herself for her violent behavior.

“Well, it’s fine. From now on try to keep yourself together,” Louise replied with the composure of a woman that has won in love.

“Thank you very much!”

Siesta slowly pulled her head away from Louise. After that she cuddled up with Saito.

''Aaah, they’re too close. But since we were even closer earlier, it should be fine for now. Only for a bit. It’s charity.''

“But… Saito-san, you sure are a gentleman.”

“Hm? I am?”

“That’s right! Because even though I’m so close to you… you’re not doing anything.”

“T-That’s… of course I wouldn’t.”

Louise smiled. ''Well of course, that’s because you aren’t charming at all. Even though you told me that I’m flat as a board. It’s strange. It’s the board’s victory~. And therefore it’s the stupid maid’s loss~.''

“Well, that being said, ''Iya'', my shirt’s button got unfastened.”

Louise’s eyebrow rose up.

“Eh? Well, that’s probably because you were moving around so much. Haahaa.”

“Well, that’s why I always tell you…”

Siesta said with a small voice as she brought her face near Saito’s ear. However, it reached Louise’s ears pretty clearly. Anyway, this was Siesta’s feint jab.

“W-What?”

“If you want to see, just say so. I won’t hide anything. There’s no need to restrain yourself at all~”

Aah, Siesta. What a thing to say.

From the back seat, the loud sound of the shaking air could be heard. Or rather it wasn’t the air that was shaking, it was Louise.

“I see.”

“You see?”

“My familiar unfastened the maid’s button, huh?”

“Your familiar unfastened the button because I seemed to be in pain.”

“Save the explanations.”

“But it’s not an explanation.”

“Miss! There was no other way! Saito-san was worried! He was worried, because he likes me!”

Aah, Siesta, don’t add oil instead of water to a burning fire.

Saito started denying even though he knew it was pointless.

“I did no such thing.”

“You say that, but you were looking at Chii-neesama as well.”

“Just a bit.”

“After all you deserve treatment worse than a dog’s.”

A useless politeness. Already, the atmosphere he was in meant he couldn’t make any objections. That said, Saito was very tired because he had used so much of the Gandálfr power. One could say, Saito knew perfectly well that he couldn’t make any objections no matter what.

With his ears caught, Saito was pulled into the carriage.

“Miss! Calm down! Miss Vallière!”

“It’s fine. Everything will be over soon. How should I say it~, it’s definitely fate. That’s what I think.”

Saito smiled and vanished inside.

Saito rolled down onto the floor. Louise came upon him.

“First off, everything you and I said in that boat earlier was a mistake.”

“Yes. I understand.”

“From today on, I think a brake is necessary. And you?”

“Being told only that, I’m thankful.”

However, the brake never came.

Saito’s screams could be heard for a long time in the la Vallière’s territory.

<center>* * *</center>

As she was watching the coach that was disappearing in the distance, Cattleya smiled. After that she suddenly started coughing violently. She had exhausted her physical strength with the “Alchemy” incantation she used earlier.

In her field of vision she could see the drawbridge in the distance. Because she used the incantation from such a great distance, quite a bit of her Will Force was used up.

Inside the room a thrush was singing.

It was the small wounded bird that she had picked up and bandaged a while back. She gazed at the thrush inside the cage for a while and then Cattleya gave a kind smile.

She opened the cage’s lid and put her hand inside. The thrush jumped into her hand. After she took it out from inside, she unfastened the bandages.

She stretched her hand out through the window. The thrush that was on it peered into Cattleya’s face and inclined its head to the side in doubt. As if she was questioning her.

“It’s fine. Now it’s fine.”

The thrush stared at the sky. And then it flapped its wings.

Cattleya looked at the thrush that was flying about in the sky.

Quietly, for a long time, Cattleya gazed at it.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Back to Chapter 2]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter4|Forward to Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter2 - MTL

2009-01-06T00:06:54Z

BonekruZher:

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Two: Cattleya===

Noon, two days after leaving the academy...

Saito and the rest reached the la Vallière territory. However, by the time they would reach the la Vallière's mansion it would already be late at night. Upon hearing the words “late at night”... Saito turned pale. He realized that this “territory” was nothing more than a courtyard.

However, after half a day spent traveling, he could not possibly understand how something this big could be a residence’s garden.

By Japanese standards, Louise’s territory could be called a mid-sized city. A city... Saito had never heard of somebody possessing so much land before. These Upper Nobles were truly intimidating.

Louise’s status as a noble was truly displayed once they entered her territory.

They decided to take a break at an inn…

Once their carriages stopped, Siesta, who arrived just a bit earlier, quickly got out of her carriage. Having been trained as a maid, she went to open the coach's door for Louise.

“Uwaa, I can’t believe Siesta just did that... without any protesting,” thought Saito as he walked towards Louise’s carriage. But before he could get there, he was knocked down by a crowd of villagers running from the inn.

The villagers removed their hats in front of Louise, who had just stepped down.

“Miss Eleonore! Miss Louise!” they cried while deeply bowing down.

The villagers thought that even Saito, who was now lying in the dirt, was a noble. They quickly helped him up apologizing for their terrible manners.

“No, I’m not a noble…” Saito nervously tried to explain.

“Even so, you must be Miss Louise’s or Miss Eleonore’s attendant. And we cannot disrespect that.”

The plain looking farmers said while nodding.

They went on saying things like “Let me carry your sword for you,” and “It must have been a tiring journey to get here, huh?” as they treated Saito with the utmost kindness.

“We will be resting here for a moment. Please inform the family of our arrival,” commanded Eleonore.

A young boy quickly jumped onto a horse and rode off in order to report this.

They walked into the inn. Once Eleonore and Louise approached the table, chairs were immediately pulled out for them to sit on. The two sat down as if it were second nature. Saito tried to sit next to them, only to be given a demeaning glare by Eleonore.

“Saito-san! Saito-san!”

Hearing Siesta call, Saito turned around.

“Commoners are not permitted to sit at the same tables as nobles.”

That reminded Saito. Recently, he had been sitting next to Louise without worrying. Nevertheless, it was a strange thing to do in this world. Come to think, at first, Louise made Saito sit on the floor.

Louise opened her mouth to say something, but was cut off by a glare from Eleonore. Louise could do nothing but sit in her chair like a good girl. Saito stared wide-eyed – it was the first time he saw Louise in such a state. She really looked naturally obedient in front of her older sister. She must be a really scary elder sister to make Louise seem so weak.

“Oh, how Louise has grown!"

"She’s growing more and more beautiful!”

The villagers were chattering around them.

“It seems Miss Eleonore has been engaged, right?” someone muttered.

“SHHH! Don’t talk about that!” someone else scolded.

Eleonore’s eyebrows started to twitch and her expression darkened. The atmosphere in the inn took a plunge. Apparently, the topic of Eleonore’s engagement was definitely something to be avoided.

The commoners, feeling the murderous intent coming from Eleonore, didn’t dare speak another word. Saito and Siesta exchanged glances. Then Siesta quietly got close to Saito and grasped his hand. She was afraid.

Not noticing the change in her elder sister, Louise spoke.

“Eleonore. Eleonore nee-sama...”

“What…”

“Congratulations on your engagement!”

The face of every commoner fell, and a deep sigh escaped from them.

Once again, Louise had completely misread the atmosphere. All of a sudden, Eleonore’s eyebrows shot up as she pinched Louise’s cheek.

“It hwwuuuurrtsss!! Waaahhhhh! Nee-shammaaa!! Whhyy?! It hwurts it hwurts it hwurts!!!”

“You don’t know? You speak of it even though you know you shouldn’t!”

“I won’t whoh wah ur alking awout!!”

“The engagement has been canceled!! C-A-N-C-E-L-E-D!”

“W-why?”

“Who knows? Why don’t you ask Earl Burgandi? He said something about reaching his limit. ...I can’t understand why.”

Saito completely sympathized with this Earl Burgandi. Yes. It was understandable that anybody who listened to her would soon reach their “limit”. Eleonore was much fiercer and abusive than Louise. The Earl must have thought he didn’t have the stamina.

In the end, being unhappy with the marriage cancellation, Eleonore just vented all of her anger on Louise…

And so, the preaching started. She scolded Louise for blowing the roof of the carriage. Louise’s stretched cheek became very red and swollen by then. Naturally, Saito felt sorry for Louise.

However, the reprimanding didn’t last very long, because the door suddenly opened and a flow of pink blew in<!>.

A girl, wearing an elegant dress around her slim waist and a wide rimmed hat with a feather on top, had entered. Under the hat was a flow of silky pink blond hair – exactly the same as Louise’s.

Surprisingly, a lovely face popped up from under the hat.

Although from the first look it was obvious that she was older, she looked very cute. Such a beautiful face was beyond description. Her eye color and the way her eyes sparkled was the same as Louise’s as well. Noticing Eleonore, the girl stared at her with wide eyes.

“Ah! I’m so glad I noticed the strange carriage outside and came over here to take a look. I didn’t think I would meet you! Eleonore nee-sama! You’re back?”

“Cattle...ya...” Eleonore muttered.

Noticing the sudden guest, Louise looked up. Seeing Louise, Cattleya’s face radiated a happiness which was mirrored on Louise’s face as well.

“Big sister!”

“Louise! No way! You are not my Little Louise anymore! You came back as well!”

Louise stood up and launched herself into Cattleya's chest.

“It’s been so long, big sister!”

Unable to control their excitement, the two hugged with a squeal.

It seems like Cattleya was Louise’s sister. She had the same hair color, the same eye color – it was like looking at an older Louise. However, Cattleya’s face seemed to have a more calm and placid look than Louise’s. This aura of complete calmness and tenderness coming from Cattleya made Saito’s heart race.

She was like a matured Louise, with added gentleness. Besides, her beautiful figure and breasts matched Saito’s tastes well.

Cattleya's mouth half opened as she finally noticed Saito.

“Ah, ah, ah , ahah!”

While Saito was wondering what this "Ah" might mean, Cattleya approached him and gazed at his face.

“W-w-what’s wrong?” Saito asked nervously.

Cattleya began to gently stroke Saito’s face. Saito almost fainted from the sensation.

“You are... Louise’s lover, right?”

“Huh?!”

Siesta, who was standing right next to Saito, suddenly turned cold. She stomped down on his foot. Hard. Saito jumped up.

Louise blushed furiously.

“He’s just my familiar! Not my lover!”

“Ah... is that so?”

Cattleya giggled and tilted her head with a sweet smile.

“I’m sorry, I got it wrong. Don’t worry about it.”

<center>* * *</center>

Everybody got onto Cattleya’s carriage for the remainder of the ride to the la Vallière household. Eleonore was obviously discontented with having to sit with a commoner and a familiar. But when Cattleya jokingly said, “The more the merrier right?” Eleonore, though still not uttering a single word, reluctantly consented.

However... Saito and the rest weren’t the only passengers in the large carriage.

It was just like a zoo inside the carriage.

In front of the seats, a tiger was lying sprawled on the floor, yawning. Louise sat down next to a bear. Various kinds of dogs and cats were scattered here and there. A huge snake, which was hanging down from the ceiling, appeared right before Siesta’s face, making her faint. While looking after the fainted Siesta, Saito muttered,

“What a wonderful carriage…”

“Big sister loves animals,” said Louise.

Although he thought that this kind of love was taking it too far, Saito did not say a thing.

“I recently picked up a thrush.”

Cattleya said in a happy voice.

“Show me! Show me!” Louise was frolicking like a child.

Eleonore and the others took a collective deep sigh.

This was the life of the three beautiful la Vallière sisters. Saito took a deep sympathetic bow towards Louise’s older sister. 　

Louise and Cattleya continued having a long chat between them.

It seems like the second eldest sister, who was wearing those lovely clothes, was good friends with Louise. When you see two people getting along like this, even a tedious journey like this doesn't feel boring. Siesta was already sleeping peacefully in his lap. On the left of the coach, hills stretched. On the right – cultivated fields extended. As the rye harvest was ending, straw was piled up here and there. When he was looking at such tranquil scenery, it was impossible to believe that a war was going on. Leaning into the window frame, adjusting Derflinger behind his back, Saito took a deep yawn.

　
<center>* * *</center>

In the late night...　

Eleonore took a pocket watch out of her pocket and confirmed the time.

A castle came into the view, right behind the hill. Because there was nothing around it, it actually looked bigger than Tristain‘s royal palace.

"Could that be-” Saito whispered. Louise nodded.

It looked like every castle. Surrounded by high walls and deep canals. Pinnacles were towering above walls. It was indeed a splendid, big, and true castle.

Siesta, who was sleeping up till now, woke up, and noticing the castle, stared at it with wide eyes.

“Wow! Amazing!”

At that moment, a large owl leaped in through the window and landed on Saito’s head.

“Welcome home, Eleonore-sama, Cattleya-sama, Louise-sama.” Owl bowed, greeting them.

“T-t-the o-owl talked and bowed! B-bowed!”. Siesta fainted again. Although he came from a different world, Saito did not seem to be surprised by the talking owl and didn't move. Saito wasn't surprised by such things anymore.

Cattleya smiled.

“And where is Mother?”

“Mistress is waiting for everyone in the dining room.”

“What about Father?"

Louise asked anxiously.

“Master hasn’t returned yet.”

Because the most essential member was missing, Louise frowned in displeasure. Coming here to obtain her father's permission to participate in the war was pointless without him.

One could see gates behind the canal.

When the carriage stopped, the sounds of chains holding the drawbridge being loosened could be heard from both of the gigantic statue-shaped gateposts.

Each stone statue was at least twenty feet tall. Though these golems were created only as gate ornaments, they made the whole drawbridge look spectacular.

Once the drawbridge finished lowering, the carriage began to move again, crossing the drawbridge and advancing into the rampart.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito’s surprise about the luxuries of Louise’s family was renewed again. It was a large noble’s castle.

Saito and the others arrived at the dining room which was generously decorated by a lot of luxurious furniture. Though Siesta immediately went to the servant's quarters, Saito, as Louise’s familiar, was allowed to accompany them for dinner.

However, he was forced to wait behind Louise's chair. So Saito stood guard behind Louise, watching the table that was about 30 feet long.

Although it was just four people that sat on seats during this supper, 20 servants were queuing up around the table.

And, in spite of the fact that it was midnight, Louise’s mother, the Duchess la Vallière, was waiting for her daughters to arrive to the dining table.

The Duchess, who occupied the top seat, looked over at her arriving daughters.

Saito flinched from that power. Even though Eleonore possessed a violent, high-handed aura which pressed Saito, Louise's mother was just as impressive.

And it was just a mother’s hospitality towards her daughters.

She seemed to be around fifty years of age. However, this guessing was made by calculating the eldest sister's age. In reality, she didn’t look over forty. She had a very sharp appearance. Louise and Cattleya’s pink hair color seemed to come from their mother. The duchess had tied her charming pink hair together on the head. This person was wearing a commanding aura around her, Saito felt pressed.

Louise, despite meeting her mother after such a long time, was acting tense. It seems like Louise trusted only Cattleya.

“Mother, we have returned just now.” Eleonore said; Duchess la Vallière nodded.

When the three sisters seated themselves, waiters carried the appetizers and the dinner started.

For Saito, who was standing behind, time was passing very slowly. No words were uttered. The food being served here far outshone even a formal dinner at the academy. The only sounds coming from the dining room were the sounds of silver forks and knives.

Breaking this silence, Louise said.

“M-mother-sama.”

The duchess did not answer. Eleonore did.

“Mother-sama! Tell Louise! This foolish child said that she wants to go to a war!”

Bam! – Louise stood up, hitting the table.

“I am not a fool! Why am I a fool for applying to Her Majesty’s military forces?”

“Aren’t you a girl?! War is men’s business!”

“That’s a very old-fashioned way of thinking! This is now an age when women and men are given equal positions! If positions were only given to boys in the Academy, even you, older sister, would not be able to become a chief researcher at the Academy!”

Eleonore shook her head in amazement.

“Do you know what kind of place a battlefield is? It is not where woman and children like you should go.”

“But Her Majesty trusts me…”

“You are trusted? You – the ‘Zero’?!”

Louise bit her lip. ''Henrietta is taking me to the battlefield because I am necessary. I am a "Void" user. However, I can't tell my family that.'' So Louise was not able to say anything at all and fell silent.

Eleonore tried to continue preaching, but was cut by the duchess who quietly stayed silent up till now. She commanded in a haughty voice,

“Eat, Eleonore.”

“B-but Mother-sama...”

“We’ll talk about Louise tomorrow, when father comes back.”

And so the discussion ended.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito, in a room prepared for him, was lying on the bed and looking at the ceiling.

In this storage room, a broom leaned against the wall and a dust cloth was on the bed. Saito learned anew about the difference between his and Louise’s status. Recently, they slept in the same bed, lived in the same attic and they ate from the same table, yet he couldn't feel any difference in their status…

But when he met her family, it all started feeling like groundless fantasies.

''Louise is beautiful. Rich. A noble, so to speak.''

Also, Saito recalled that they did not speak with Louise once they left school. Louise lost her nerve because of Eleonore and did not talk much. In fact, she took all the preaching of her family, like a servant from their master, without complaining. For some reason, she hid her true self.

He felt pity for her.

He was no one, he had nothing to do with this world's social system.

''But... after seeing such a dinner in this castle – you just can’t help but wonder about it, right?'' He thought.

He felt like he learned the huge difference between his and Louise’s positions.

He was feeling a bit down because of that...

Suddenly, there was a knock at the door.

''Who could be coming to this storage room?'' He thought while opening the door, only to be greeted by the shy smile of Siesta, who stood there.

“Siesta?”

“W-well… I couldn’t fall asleep, so I came here.”

“Eh? Eeeh?”

While Saito was panicking, Siesta entered the room.

“Even so… how did you know where I was?”

“I asked the servants where Saito-san is staying.”

“Is that so…”

Siesta sat down on his bed, idly swinging her legs. For some reason, her face was red. When Saito tried to pass her, Siesta grabbed his arm and pulled him down to sit next to her. Then, she rested her head against his shoulder, just like in the carriage a while ago.

“Siesta?”

Hearing him ask, Siesta innocently looked up at him.

“This is the first time I've come into such a wonderful castle. This castle is a real maze.”

“It’s great.”

“A friend at the academy kept telling me that the la Vallière family is one of the five most distinguished families in Tristain. To be living in such a castle, with titles, riches and good looks… Miss Vallière can only be envied.”

“Is that so?”

“Yes. It’s a very secure life. One can get whatever one wishes for, like…”

Then Siesta looked into Saito’s face.

“…Saito-san.”

“I-I am not her property. I am her familiar…”

“I understand.”

Siesta said slowly.

“Eh?”

“The way Saito-san looks at her, I understand. I do not have a winning chance. She is rich, she is a noble and she is beautiful… and has such a big castle as a home. *Hic*”

Siesta turned her face down, looking lonely. Trying to understand what she just said, Saito became silent as well.

“Hiccup, hiccup.” Siesta sounded like she was sobbing. Was she crying?

While Saito was at a loss what to do, Siesta suddenly stood up.

“Siesta…”

“But...”

“Eh?”

“I have something too.”

“Siesta?”

It looks like the situation changed. With a new resolve that seemed to say "I won’t give up on Saito-san!," Siesta turned around.

“My b-b-b-breasts definitely beat Miss Vallière’s! Hiccup!”

“S-Siesta?”

Shaking with anger, Siesta continued talking.

“N-n-noble family? So what? I am a maid. A maid! Hiccup!”

“Y-yes, I know.”

Saito noticed that Siesta continued hiccuping many times, over and over again.

“Siesta, could you be… drunk?”

“I made dinner alone. And they didn't even say ‘You had a long journey, thank you, please take some rest.’ Hiccup!”

Not only was her face brightly red, but she also smelled of alcohol. Saito was dumbfounded. It was the first time he saw Siesta drunk.

Indeed, since she had to fulfill her duties as a maid here as well, Siesta had to entertain and serve alcohol in this castle. Drunk, Siesta took out a bottle of wine from the crevice of her shirt.

“W-where did you get the bottle from?”

Siesta brought her face close to Saito.

“Shtole it.”

“I, I see.”

Siesta drew out the cork and immediately drank from the bottle. Wide-eyed, Saito stared at her gulping it down.

“Phua!” Siesta separated her mouth from the bottle. Her face became even more red.

“Hey, Saito!”

At last she was calling him informally.

“Y-yes?”

“You also must drink.”

“Cheers.”

He knew that if he disobeyed, her mood would go foul. Saito took the offered wine. He tried to take it down in one gulp, and with a “Buaagh,” quickly spit it out. ''W-what was wrong with this wine? It was really strong stuff.''

“S-siesta. This wine…”

“It was on a kitchen table.”

Seems like Siesta was the type whose mood increased after one glass of wine, and one gulp from the bottle on the table was enough to make theft look okay. Siesta was an indescribably bad drinker.

“Y-you shouldn’t have taken it without permission…”

“Hey! Saito!”

“Y-yes?”

“Whatever. Drink!”

“C-cheers.”

Remembering that the mood might change to a raging one if he refused, Saito reluctantly drank the wine again.

<center>* * *</center>

Meanwhile...

In Cattleya’s room, Louise had her hair combed by her older sister.

Cattleya's room was an elegant mix between a botanical garden and zoo. Potted plants were placed all around, a lot of poultry baskets were hanging from the ceiling, and puppies were running around the room.

Cattleya gently combed Louise’s hair.

“Louise, Little Louise. Your hair is so charming, it has such a beautiful color.”

“Big sister, you have the same hair.”

Cattleya laughed happily.

“Oh well. Your hair – I like it.”

Louise pouted and muttered,

“Big sister Eleonore’s blond hair color is the same as father’s, I trow.” 

“Well, I asked big sister Eleonore about that. She was offended.”

“Right. I don’t think big sister Eleonore matches her fair hair."

“Huh, why?”

“She is mean. She's a different older sister. Even though it's been a long time, she keeps on bullying me.”

“It’s because you, Louise, are so cute. So cute that it makes one worry. It's her way of caring. “

“That’s not true.”

Cattleya slowly embraced Louise tightly from the back.

“It is true. Everyone in this house loves you, Little Louise.”

“Saying such a thing, big sister...”

Cattleya buried her face in Louise’s hair and closed her eyes.

“But I'm so glad, Louise. I thought that you would become completely depressed…”

“Why?”

“Viscount Wardes. He was a traitor, right? Half a year ago, he was a magical guard leader. Wardes's mansion was attached to our territory. When he betrayed you, weren't you hurt?”

Louise shook her head.

“Not really. I am not a child anymore. Don’t confuse a childish crush for love."

Cattleya smiled when Louise said so firmly.

“You are reliable. You've grown up, Louise.”

“That's right,” Louise muttered to herself.

“I am not a child anymore, therefore, I want to make decisions for myself.”

“Then, if father were to oppose it, would you go to war without his permission?”

“If it's possible, I want him to agree. I want everyone to understand me.”

“However, I do not feel admiration for the war either.”

“Our mother country is in crisis. And, Princess… no, Her Majesty, needs my powers. Therefore…”

“It is useless to say that to me. It is difficult for me to understand, for your elder sister always shuts herself in the castle. “

Cattleya gently patted Louise's head. Then, she had a strong coughing fit.

“Big sister! Are you all right?”

Louise watched Cattleya with a worried expression. Louise’s second elder sister’s body was weak. She had never taken more than one step out of la Vallière territory.

“Did you call a doctor?”

Cattleya nodded.

“The local doctor was called, and even though he tried to cast powerful ‘Water’ spells many times, magic is useless against this sickness. Nothing is good for such a body. The touch of water flow is useless.”

The cause of Cattleya’s sickness was unknown. Even if you treat the sickened part of her body with medicine or magic, another part would start to degenerate. Eventually, all doctors failed against such a cycle. Her symptoms were currently relieved by various medicines and magics.

Despite all that, Cattleya still smiled. Louise felt pity for her elder sister. Because of her condition, Cattleya could not get into the magic academy, even though she can cast magic. She also cannot marry, despite being so beautiful.

“Hmmm, why such a long face? I lead a rather happy life everyday. Look!”

Cattleya pointed at the bird cage.

There was a bird shut inside. A small bandage was rolled around the wing.

“Look, it is the young bird that I talked about in the carriage a while ago. I picked it up recently.”

“C-cute.”

“This young bird was badly hurt. Her wing was wounded. I was passing by when I heard the pain in this young bird's voice. I stopped the carriage and picked it up.”

It seemed that Cattleya, while she was in the forest, heard the cry of the bird, so she stopped the carriage and picked it up.

“Big sister! It is just a bird!"

“Don’t you feel the same about your familiar?”

Cattleya smiled knowingly. Louise’s cheeks flamed up in an instant. ''I do not understand what I feel about Saito. Is it because he is a human?''

“So you understand me. This young bird is the same.”

Cattleya said, pointing.

“Really?”

“Yes. I’m happy that you've already reached the age of falling in love.”

Even Louise’s ears turned red.

“What are you talking about?! I didn’t fall in love!”

“It is useless to hide it from me. I understand everything.”

“I am not in love. Really!”

Being very embarrassed, Louise shook her head, and was on the verge of tears.

“Don’t make such a fuss. I understand everything. Then, shall we sleep together after such a long time?”

Still blushing, Louise nodded, biting her lips.

<center>* * *</center>

On a soft bed, Louise, with her clothes taken off and only in her underwear, drew closer to her elder sister. Cattleya, in her nightclothes as well, embraced Louise tightly like a kitten.

Louise placed her face next to Cattleya's chest and gave out a deep sigh.

“What's wrong, Louise?”

“Nothing.”

“Tell me.”

After Cattleya’s words, Louise muttered hesitatingly.

“I wonder if mine will grow as big as big sister’s.”

“Pfft,” Cattleya giggled. Then she started groping Louise’s chest.

“Hyaah!”

Louise yelped. Ignoring her screams, Cattleya kept on touching.

“All right. Don’t worry. It will grow big soon.”

“Really?”

“Yep. I was like you at first too.”

Louise tried to remember. ''Cattleya is 24 now… so she was sixteen, eight years ago. And I was eight. Did Cattleya look the same as I am at that time?'' She could not recall clearly, because she was too young then.

Come to think of it, Cattleya always embraced her when they slept, during those old times. ''I couldn’t stand sleeping by myself and couldn’t fall asleep alone.'' Carrying her pillow and going to Cattleya’s bed, while listening to elder sister's stories and breathing in her scent… she always calmed down and fell asleep.

In Cattleya’s embrace, her eyes closed by themselves…

Various thoughts started coming to her head.

Henrietta.

War against Albion.

Possible death.

Coming home to ask permission for what may end up being her death. A heavy load on her shoulders.

The cruel and valuable lessons that she learned day by day.

And, when she was thinking about her familiar, for some reason, Louise’s cheeks started to burn. They hardly talked today. Because she was being scolded by Eleonore, they could not talk. But now when she started to think about these things, she could not fall asleep at all.

She started squirming restlessly…

“What’s wrong? Can’t fall asleep?”

“Ye-yes…” she muttered embarrassed.

“Fufufu. You cannot fall asleep next to me already. Who are you thinking about, child?”

“N-no one! Really!”

“Is it the boy that you brought with you a little while ago?”

“Wrong! He’s just a familiar! I don’t love him!”

“Hmmm. I didn’t say that you loved someone.”

Louise hid within the futon.

“I hate you, big sister.”

“Oh dear, now I am hated.”

Cattleya laughed happily.

“But it’s all right. If a child cannot sleep next to the elder sister, then it is not a compliment for the sister In fact, she should be embarrassed instead.”

“Uuuuuh…” Louise groaned.

“See you soon. Your whereabouts today change.”

<center>* * *</center>

Louise, rolled up in a blanket, walked through the corridor. On the way, she asked the servants where Saito was staying. It was at the end of an adjoined corridor behind the guest room, a place where the cleaning tools were stored.

She took a deep breath once she found the storage room. ''It is not because I want to meet him'', She tried to persuade herself. ''I am a mage. If the familiar is not around, I just become insecure. Really, nothing more. We haven‘t talked all day long today. And if you do not talk even a little, the familiar will feel bad'', she thought.

“Really, nothing else.” Louise muttered opening the storage room doors, her face dyed bright red.

However, it was Siesta who sat there on the bed.

“Huh? Miss Vallière.”

Her cheeks were crimson red. And in her hand, she held a bottle of wine.

“W-w-what are you doing in here?”

Confused, Louise asked.

“I came here to have fun.” Siesta answered.

Then she saw Saito behind the bed. He let out a loud “Guah.” It seemed like he got drunk, collapsed and fell asleep.

“Get out of my room.”

Louise said, emanating all her pride.

“This is not Miss Vallière’s room.”

Siesta answered back.

“It is my house.”

Louise indomitably glared at Siesta. They both stared at each other, not backing off. Both ready to burst into a flaming rage.

When drunk, Siesta is very strong-willed and daring. She can snap back even to Louise. Alarmed and agitated, she declared to Louise,

“I am a housemaid employed by the school. I am not employed by Miss Vallière. Besides, we are on vacation anyway. It is up to us on how we use our free time. So please, do not disturb us.”

It was absurd. Louise rudely approached the bed, and tried to drag the sleeping Saito by his ankle. Then Siesta grasped his other foot...

“Let go!”

“You let go!”

“Well excuse me, but this fellow happens to be my familiar. In other words, he is mine.”

Siesta glared at Louise with eyes full of hostility. She wasn’t listening to what Louise said.

“…Are you disobeying a noble?”

Suddenly, the air in the room became tense.

Siesta, with a jerk, drank more wine.

And muttered in a small voice.

“Noblenoblenoble, shut up.”

“Haa? You l-l-lout….”

The moment when Louise shouted…Siesta brought her face next to the young noble.

“It's love, isn’t it? In short, you are just jealous. Despite you being a noble... How ridiculous!”

“Wha-wha…”

In an instant, her resolution was washed away and Louise panicked.

“Have you confessed? Are you just jealous of my love?”

Siesta continued pressing Louise into a corner.

“Ah, auuh..uuh…”

Mumbled Louise, blushing.

“What? You haven’t confessed? Coward.”

“Uuh…”

Strangely powerful now, Siesta made Louise to retreat completely.

“But the most important is Saito-san…”

“Wha-what?! What are you talking about?!”

“He likes girls with big chests.”

This made Louise to stop at once, at a complete loss of words.

“And when you think about it, you don’t have much of a bust.”

Siesta primly poked Louise's chest.

“B-breasts.”

“Let’s call things the way they are – you are flat as a board, a board!"

“Uuh,” Louise let out a strangled cry.

She remembered Saito’s glances. ''Weren’t that stupid familiar’s glances always aimed at the valley of the breasts?''

“Saito-san said it himself. Miss Vallière's breast size is the same as a kid’s.”

With drunken bravery, Siesta declared an unexpected thing.

Firmly biting her lips, Louise dashed out of the room.

After making sure she had left, Siesta laid down next to Saito and fell asleep.

<center>* * *</center>

Cattleya was surprised to see Louise coming back to the room in tears. 　

"Oh, what’s wrong, Louise? What happened?”

“Fueh…” Louise threw herself into Cattleya's chest.

“It’s all right... why are you crying?”

However, Louise just kept on sobbing, not saying a word.

“Fuuh,” Cattleya sighed deeply.

Just like during old times, Cattleya kept on patting Louise’s head until she fell asleep.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito woke up and was instantly surprised. It was because Siesta had been sleeping next to him.

“Uuhn, uuhn,” she seemed in pain in her sleep. ''Siesta, why she is next to me…'' he wondered, but, after seeing a bottle of wine lying on the floor, he remembered.

“Oh no, I got drunk and, after that…”

I was forced to drink a strong, distilled liquor by Siesta and collapsed.

“Siesta, Siesta,” he lightly tapped her cheek.

However, she didn’t wake up.

“Uuh, uguu, mguu.”

It made Saito worried as she was holding her chest as if choking. She was wearing a shirt too small for her. Had she borrowed underwear from someone in the castle? Really, when you wear a shirt whose size doesn't match your body and you also have a hangover, you must feel very bad. Saito loosened a button on Siesta's shirt.

Thereupon Siesta slowly opened her eyes. Saito hastily removed his hand from her shirt.

“Go-*yawn*-good morning…”

Siesta muttered with a still drowsy face, but in a instant it turned into a blush once she noticed her surroundings.

“S-Saito-san, why? That! I!”

''Hey hey, weren’t you the one who broke into my room all drunk in the first place?'' Saito smiled wryly.

“Siesta, last night, you got drunk and…”

Saito said, increasing the blush on Siesta’s face even further.

“Eh? I got drunk?”

“Yes. Look!”

Saito pointed at the bottle of wine lying on the floor.

“You brought it with you.”

“I drank wiiiiine?!”

“Ye-yes…”

“Which reminds me, during dinner, I drank one glass. But it seems like I took more than just one sip. Ahh, what to do…”

Saito was surprised by Siesta’s worry.

“Siesta?”

“I..I really did it, didn't I?”

“Y-yes.”

“I think I drank too much. I’m not very good at drinking wine.”

Averting her face, Siesta muttered awkwardly. <!>Indeed, ‘You drink too’ was it, Saito consented. Seems like this maid inclined to drunken frenzy.<!>

“After drinking all that wine, I don’t have any memories of last night. Was I rude, Saito-san?”

“No, not particularly…”

Saito shook his head.

That moment… a sound of someone running noisily through the corridor could be heard. *Bam* The door opened and one of the castle’s housemaids jumped in.

“W-w-wha-!” Saito shouted.

“No time! Master has arrived! We need to keep the castle sparkling…” she shouted, and with an armful of cleaning tools, she ran out. Soon, another employee came and dashed out with a mop and bucket. It was a storage room after all. Though there were a lot of cleaning tools, they are almost never used. However, it seemed that today was an exception.

Master? Siesta and Saito looked at each other.

In short, Louise's father had returned.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter1|Back to Chapter 1]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter3|Forward to Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter1

2009-01-05T23:35:38Z

BonekruZher:

===Chapter One: Homecoming===

“Traveling sure is exciting!”

Siesta shouted, pushing her large chest against Saito's arm.

''Rather than "exciting" I'd say it's "touching."''

With a flustered face, Saito gave a short nod.

Inside a carriage, sitting next to each other, were Saito and Siesta.

Siesta was wearing a dark green one-piece dress with high boots.

Also, she had a small straw hat, which altogether made for quite the nice appearance.

When the black haired, sweet and innocent Siesta had that appearance, she seemed almost too cute overall.

More than just being cute, it was hard to hold anything back.

''Damn you, putting me in this condition.''

And the worst part is that, while making such an oddly audacious move, the cute Siesta was still radiating a sweet, innocent atmosphere.

[[Image:ZnT06-013.jpg|thumb]]

As she sat next to Saito, she hugged one of his arms to her and squeezed her breasts against it.

“S-S-S-Siesta, when you get so close to me... your breasts are touching my arm and…and…” Saito said, half crying and becoming incomprehensible...

“Ah, I meant to do it!”

Siesta said with a totally carefree, smiling face.

“L…Like that, on purpose, that is… At a place there is a person, like that, hey, you…”

Saito, who couldn’t stop talking, in order to soothe his own conscience, protested.

“You don’t have to worry about the coachman. He’s a golem.”

The young man sitting on the coachman stand was indeed a golem, a puppet which moved somehow or other with the use of magical power.

Now that you mention it, its eyes are like glass beads emitting light.

Consequently, this made Siesta even bolder. She placed her cheek on Saito’s shoulder and her mouth near his ear, mixing sighs with her voice.

“…Doing it like this, just the two of us…it’s been a long time, hasn’t it?”

“Y…Yeah.”

“I think I heard about it sometime, but during summer break, what did you do with Miss Vallière?”

''I can’t tell her that.''

''I can’t say that Henrietta requested a secret mission from us.''

''Though it was mostly washing dishes and stuff, it's a secret.''

“Uh, umm, that is…, I worked at a bar. Louise worked in the castle so…, what she did, I don’t know,” Saito lied about Louise. Saying the truth about himself is probably alright, he decided.

“Oh! A bar! Saito did? Why?”

“Eh, uh, that is…I don’t have any money.”

“If it’s something like that, a money thing, just tell me and I would be happy to help!"

“You would?”

“Yes, it isn’t much, but I've scraped my wages and saved!"

As expected of a reliable village girl. Instead of squandering money, she’s quite frugal.

Siesta’s kind proposal made Saito glad.

“It’s alright. Somehow, I managed!”

“Really? But, if at times you are in need, please tell me without holding back."

''There is no way I can borrow even a little bit of money from this admirable girl who has scrimped and saved like this.''

“I can't borrow money from Siesta-san!”

“Why? As long as it's for Saito-san, money isn't important to me!” When she finished speaking, the girl lowered her shoulders.

“Ah, right, you mean you are really not interested in using my money right?”

“That's not the reason why!”

“You must hate me!”

”No, it's nothing like that!”

“Really? But Saito-san is always so cold to me...”

“I am? How so?”

“I am sitting next to you, and you aren't making a move.”

While Saito moved around hastily, Siesta hummed a little and moved her lips to his neck. The kind of feeling that can make a person melt surprised Saito to no end.

Siesta moved her lips upwards, finally nibbling Saito’s ear.

While feeling as if his brain was about to melt, the air seemed to grow cold and as a shivering sensation went down his spine. He shakily squeaked, "Si-Si-Siesta-san..."

In the instant he said that, something blew the top of the carriage away.

Well, blown is not the right word. It was more like some hidden explosive sent the whole thing flying. In that moment Saito and Siesta’s carriage suddenly changed from an enclosed carriage to one with a sky-light.

Trembling from fear, Saito slowly turned around and saw a carriage that was nearly twice the size and far more luxurious, pulled by two horses.

Sensing a killing intent emulating from the carriage, Saito didn't become simply afraid, but extremely afraid. ''It looks like I'm going to die before we arrive at our destination.''

The luxurious carriage released an overwhelming aura of death.

“Wa…Wa…the roof of the carriage!” Siesta wailed while latching onto Saito.

“Si-Siesta-san!”

“What, What is happening?”

“If you don’t want to die, I think we should sit apart.”

But that only made Siesta cling on to Saito even tighter.

“I don’t know what's going on, but my heart is pure!”

She screamed and pushed Saito down. On one side, Saito was very happy and excited about her feelings, while another kind of message flashed through his mind, “Haha, this is the end of my life. It really was too short, I hope I'll at least get to return to Japanese soil..”

<center>* * *</center>

From the carriage that was running behind Saito’s, from the window of that splendid carriage, Louise was sticking out her head, holding a light brown wand in her hand, shaking in anger and breathing heavily.

The roof of Saito and Siesta’s carriage was blown away by Louise with her Void magic, “Explosion.”

Because of the window on the back of the carriage, Louise could see everything going on inside.

Louise was shaking while watching them as they hugged each other inside their coach and Siesta kissed Saito’s neck.

Finally, as the maid’s lips came up to her familiar’s ear, Louise’s anger exploded. She wouldn’t let her own familiar get kissed.

However, as the roof was being blown off, she noticed that Siesta embraced Saito even tighter.

Louise’s eyebrow went up instantly and just as she was about to spell the happy couple’s doom, someone pulled her legs.

“Kya!”

As she yelled that, her cheeks were stretched

“Id hurds! Yan! Au! Funya! Ahh! Id hurds!”

The prideful and haughty Louise getting her face pulled in such a manner, unable to raise a single complaint. If Saito was able to see this scene, his eyes would most likely pop out in shock.

The one pulling Louise’s cheeks like that was… a beautiful blond woman. She was about twenty-five years old. Her face vaguely resembled Louise’s. If she cooled down her hot blood and grew up a bit, would she look like that as well? In short, she was a beautiful woman.

“Little Louise. My talk hasn’t finished yet, has it?”

“Auu..., I’b sowwy..., Abe-saba, I’b sowwy...”

As her cheeks were being stretched, Louise shouted with a teary voice. There were a total of four absolute existences in Louise’s life. Henrietta, her parents and this bossy old sister, Eleanor. Eleven years older than Louise, the eldest daughter of the la Vallière house is known to be the best researcher in the Royal Magic Research Institute, "Academia."

“Even though it is a long-awaited conversation with me, why do you restlessly keep looking somewhere else? Moreover, you blew up the attendants’ carriage roof!”

“That’s, um… I wanted to, um, separate my familiar from the maid, that’s why… …”

Just like that, Louise very hesitantly informed her older sister.

As Eleanor curled up her hair, she sharply stared at Louise. Like a frog targeted by a snake, Louise curled herself up.

“Let the attendants do whatever they want! As always, you’re a restless kid, aren’t you?! You are a daughter of the la Vallière house, you know?! Be more self-conscious!”

“O-Okay…”

Louise quietly drooped her shoulders.

“B-But… … Whatever you say, being taken by the academy’s maid is…”

“Shrimp. Listening? The la Vallière house is not simply a Tristain noble family, it is ''our'' noble family. Even you should understand that, right?”

“Yes, Onee-sama.”

“You can’t use only your familiar as an attendant, right? Louise, a lady, you know, is a person that should, at the very least, always have one female attendant to take care of her when traveling.”

Eleanor, serving at Tristain’s Academia, came this morning to the Academy of Magic in order to take Louise home with her.
She caught Siesta, who was passing by with a laundry basket in her hands, said “This girl will be good enough as a female attendant during the journey,” and after getting a nearby aristocrat teacher’s consent, she took Siesta along for the sake of looking after Louise.

Siesta and Saito boarded the carriage for attendants, after it was forcibly prepared by the academy’s employees. Louise and Eleanor boarded their own coach that was used to come to the academy.

There were practically no stops, so there really wasn’t any need for help along the way. Siesta was simply a decoration. However, to nobles, that ornament was very important.

<center>* * *</center>

As for Louise’s innermost thoughts, they weren’t calm at all.

That’s because this homecoming wasn’t a part of the plan at all.

The military operation to invade Albion was proclaimed at the school after the summer break ended, approximately at the time the two moons overlapped…

It has been many decades since the last time the king’s troops had insufficient officers in order to organize an expeditionary force. It was decided that in order to do that, aristocrat students were to be assigned as officers. One of the teachers and the academy’s headmaster Osman were against that, but Henrietta, the Cardinal, and the Queen’s army’s generals ignored that objection. The academy was closed down until the end of the war.

The bearer of the “Void,” the court lady under Henrietta’s direct supervision, Louise, in order for the invasion strategies to succeed, was to be given special missions.

However… after Louise reported to her parents that “For the fatherland’s sake, I will join the queen’s army in order to take part in Albion’s invasion,” it ended up causing a huge ruckus.

Joining the campaign wasn’t allowed and, even though a letter arrived, ignoring it, Eleanor came.

Naturally, Louise was very angry. What about going to the front? Even now all across the country, at our parade grounds and garrisons, a lot of students are training to become temporary officers. Most of them are male students that have chosen to enter the war.

''I am a girl, but I have to protect Her Majesty’s honor as her court lady. Moreover, in this invasion plan, the airplane of my familiar is supposed to play a key role.''

''There are a lot of expectations placed upon my Void as well. Henrietta and the Cardinal consider me the Queen’s army’s trump card.
As a Tristainian noble, there is no greater honor than that.''

''Well, I definitely don’t like war. But, for the princess’ and the fatherland’s sake I’d like to offer my poor ability. Since the Void was given to me I have a duty to be zealous in my loyalty to the fatherland. Isn’t the loyalty to the fatherland one of the things the noble family of the la Vallière house is boastful? And yet my own house opposed my firm resolution to join at the front.''

“Really, you’re doing such selfish things! War? What would you do there?! Good things? Get ready to get scolded by Mother and Father when we get home!”

“B-But… …”

Just as she was about to answer back, her cheeks got pinched. Eleanor was completely treating Louise as a kid, just like in the old days. Just like when she answered back during studies, she called her a shrimp over and over again.

“'But'? 'Yes', you mean, shrimp?! Little Louise!"

As expected of sisters. Eleanor had the same expression as Louise at the times which she trained her familiar. Louise couldn’t do anything to oppose her.

“Fue, Au, Ouch, Ane-sama, my cheeks au au… …”

She said with a pathetic voice.

<center>* * *</center>

As the incantation never flew over no matter how long he waited, Saito let out a sigh of relief. It seemed like for some reason Louise wasn’t able to complete her incantation.

It seemed that while she was sticking to him, Siesta became happy, so perhaps she had forgotten that there was no roof.

“Hey, hey, Saito-san.”

“Hm? W-What?”

“Traveling sure is enjoyable!”

“Y-Yeah… …”

He nodded. Saito hadn’t become that optimistic.

When he thought about the things that were to come, he realized that the problems were piling up.

''Henrietta and the others are making war plans. What is going to happen from now on is an assault war. Of course, Louise is going to participate. As things are now I have no choice, but to follow and participate no matter what as well. Most likely for the bearer of Zero there is some kind of war campaign. Most likely we’ll have to do something dangerous.''

''I can’t get into a cheerful mood.''

''Damn it, as soon as this war is over this time I’ll search for a way to return to my original world, to Japan,'' Saito decided. ''Until then no matter what happens I can’t allow myself to die.''

Seeing Saito with the face of a person thinking about a lot of things, Siesta’s face clouded up.

“I don’t want that.”

”Hm?”

“Saito-san, will go to Albion as well, right?”

“Y-Yeah…”

It seems like Siesta’s cheerful attitude until now was just a performance to cheer up Saito.

“I, hate the nobles.”

“Siesta…”

“It would be fine if they simply killed each other… but they involve us commoners as well…Even if it’s for the sake of ending the war… they’re just saying that.”

Remembering Henrietta’s words, Saito muttered

“Doesn’t matter if it’s for the sake of ending one or beginning one, war is war.”

Saito became silent.

Before, during the battle at Tarbes, there was a reason to fight. “Help out Siesta and the village’s people,” that kind of just cause.

But, during the invasion of Albion this time, what kind of reason was there?

''I don’t want to fight, is there even a reason behind this fight?''

''Louise is in high spirits… but I have no interest in this.''

''But at the time I touched Henrietta I felt a “I want to help such a poor princess’ hand” kind of feeling,'' Saito cheered up a bit.

“Why does Saito-san have to go? You have no relation, right?”

“Well, that may be so, but…” his elbow was caught.

Siesta buried his face into her breasts.

“Don’t die… Don’t die no matter what…”

Saito felt that such a Siesta was lovely.

To be cried for in this a way by such a cute maid… that alone was reason enough for Saito to keep living on… ''As I thought, I am an idiot, right.''

''But, Louise’s house huh…''

''Louise’s big sister that I met earlier was a beautiful woman, but she had a hard expression, didn’t she...,'' he thought. Splendidly, Saito saw with only a glimpse. At the time they met he noticed that even though her eyes were different from Louise’s, she had the same high-minded attitude. Will Louise give off the same feeling when she grows a bit older? That would be painful.

Also, there was a kind of suspicious feeling in the air. It seemed that Louise and everyone in that house had differing opinions.

''This time, we’re going towards the home of that Louise.''

Saito looked up at the sky, sighed, and thought with an attitude lacking spirit... what’s going to happen from now on?

<center>* * *</center>

In the southern part of Londinium, the capital city of Albion, stood the Howland Palace.

The White Hall inside it was indeed an appropriately vital point of the “White Country” Albion.

That place, painted entirely in white, was incredibly impressive. There were sixteen columns supporting the ceiling of the hall.

Like a wound in the wall, a face illuminated by the light was revealed.

In the middle of that hall stood a huge “Round Table” made of rock, around which the ministers and generals of the Holy Albion Republic were gathering, waiting for the start of the council’s meeting.

This was the place at which, until roughly twenty years ago, the ministers gathered around the king in order to control the country. But the ruler had since changed.

The people that participated in the revolution and took the country from the monarchy gave themselves top posts in the country as was to be expected.

As for the person that, until twenty years ago, was a simple local bishop…

The one that used to have a lower social status than everyone that had gathered here… even than the protection squad members that were standing on the sides of the door…

The two protection squad members opened the hall’s door.

“The Holy Albion Republic’s noble government congress chairman, gasp, Oliver…”

Cromwell, raising his hand, interrupted the voice…

“G-Gasp?”

“Shouldn’t we remove this useless tradition? Because amongst the people that have gathered here, none stands above another!”

As always, Cromwell’s private secretary, Sheffield, was walking behind him and next to her the figures of the healed up Viscount Wardes and Fouquet the Crumbling Dirt could be seen.

As Cromwell headed towards the chief’s seat, Sheffield followed him like a shadow. Wardes and Fouquet sat down in two free seats.

After the chairman and first emperor were seated the meeting began. One man raised his hand. It was General Hawkins. With grey hair, white moustache, and a long military service, the general stared with intense eyes at the emperor that used to be a bishop.

After Cromwell acknowledged him, he stood up.

“Your excellency, I would like to ask you something.”

“Ask whatever you want.”

“After losing the battle at Tarbes and our army that remained there, reorganizing our naval fleet has become essential. That’s because if we don’t have an armada, we can neither transport our armies nor defend our own territory.”

[[Image:ZnT06-027.jpg|thumb]]

Cromwell nodded in agreement.

“The secret operation to abduct the Queen in order to earn some time failed as well.”

“That’s right.”

“Have those results reached His Excellency’s ears?”

“Of course. After all, it’s necessary to know everything about the incidents.”

“The enemy army is... ah. Tristain and Germania’s allied forces are preparing their fleets as quickly as possible. The two countries have a total of sixty battle-ready ships that can set out into the sky. If we begin the reorganization of our army now, after the maintenance our warship battle-line will not be able to rival theirs. Moreover, their side’s warships are all brand new.”

One of the generals muttered with a voice full of disdain,

“It’s a fleet of Haribotes! They are inferior to us!”

“That’s a story of the past, Your Excellency. There is no reason to praise our own army now. At the time of the revolution we executed the majority of our superior generals and as a result the strength of our side was weakened. The remaining veterans were lost because of the defeat at Tarbes.”

Cromwell was staying silent.

“At the present, they still haven’t finished rallying their ships. Furthermore, they seem to be calling together the lords’ armies.”

“They’re like a hedgehog. If it’s like that it will be difficult to attack us.”

A fat general blurted that out with a cheerful voice. Hawkins glared at him.

“Difficult to attack? Isn’t it obvious that that the enemy’s army is probably scheming something if they’ve gathered so few forces?”

Hawkins hit the table strongly.

“They’re planning to attack this continent, Albion, you know. And, a question. I’d like to be informed of His Excellency’s defense plan. If it comes to a decisive battle with fleets, we will be defenseless. If the enemy’s army manages to land… it’s over. Our army is exhausted because of the revolutionary war, so please give me an answer…”

“Those are the thoughts of a defeatist!”

A young general with bloodshot eyes criticized Hawkins. Cromwell grinned lightly as he raised one of his hands as a signal to stop.

“In order for them to attack Albion, it will be necessary for them to mobilize their entire military force.”

“However, they have no reason to leave soldiers in the country.”

“Why is that?”

“Because to them, with the exception of our country, there is no other enemy.”

“Do they intend to leave their back unprotected?"

“Gallia declared neutrality. That’s something that was foreseen and is necessary in order for the invasion to take place.”

Cromwell looked over his shoulder and exchanged glances with Sheffield. She gave a small nod.

<center>* * *</center>

Cromwell went with Sheffield, Wardes, and Fouquet to his office and after he sat down in the ruler’s seat, he looked at his subordinates.

“Your wounds have healed up, right? Viscount.”

Wardes bowed. Cromwell smiled lightly and questioned Wardes.

“Now then, say what you have to say.”

“As that general pointed out, Tristain and Germania are certainly going to attack us, right?”

“Yeah. So, what are the odds?”

“Evenly matched… no, perhaps our power is a bit greater. The number of our soldiers is lower, but we have an advantage considering position.”

“Also, we have Your Excellency’s Void.”

Fouquet said in a thoughtful manner. As she said that Cromwell coughed unpleasantly.

“Is there something wrong?”

“No, it’s nothing. All of you should understand, after I’ve told you so many times, that I can’t use any powerful incantations. Except for giving life to those that have already died, that is. If you keep saying that, I’ll be troubled."

As Cromwell said, he couldn’t use any useful incantations at all.

“I didn’t intend to trouble you. Only that, if we don’t show that we have a trump card, the army’s morale will be lowered.”

As Wardes said that, Cromwell nodded.

“Indeed, there is no greater trump card than the Void.”

“Well then, as I thought, is Gallia going to join the war?”

At the beginning, the plan was for Gallia to aid Albion’s invasion of Tristain by attacking Germania at the same time, but… because Albion’s army was defeated at Tarbes there was a need to change the original plan. The proposition that came from Gallia’s side was to deflect the enemy’s army into the Albion continent, while Gallia took that opportunity to attack Tristain and Germania.

After Wardes heard that plan he said to Cromwell,

“You Excellency, I have only one more thing I’d like to know.”

“What is it?”

“Gallia’s imperial rule is going to aid us in destroying Halkeginia’s monarchic system, is that right? What are we going to do if they’re doing it with an ill intent?"

Cromwell looked at Wardes with cold eyes.

“Viscount, that isn’t something that you should be thinking about. Leave politics to me, it will be good enough to work hard on the duty that has been assigned to you.”

Wardes closed his eyes and lowered his head.

“As you wish.”

“The duty that has been given to you. You’re doing it, right?”

“With everything I have.”

“Menvil.”

As soon as Cromwell called out, the door of the office opened and a single man appeared. He was about forty years old, with gray hair and a wrinkled face, but because of his disciplined body, one couldn’t notice his age. At first glance he appeared to be a swordsman, because of his rough outlook, but he was carrying a cane, so he was a mage.

There was a characteristic of his face that really stood out. Starting from the middle of his forehead, across his left eye and ending at his cheek, there was a big burn.

Cromwell introduced Wardes to him.

“This is Viscount Wardes.”

With an iron expression Menvil suddenly stared at Wardes.

“Wardes you should have at least heard his name, right? He is White Menvil.”

Wardes’ eyes glittered. He had a memory of hearing that name. The legendary mage mercenary. The White Flame. The one that used cowardly methods during a duel and as a result got his noble title confiscated and became a mercenary, killed his own family by burning them to death, and abandoned his house. It is said that the number of the people he had burned so far is greater than the number of the birds he has grilled in order to eat. There were also many other rumors about him that had been floating about.

There was one certain thing in those rumors.

That on the battlefield he used his flame with thorough cruelty. That flame didn’t choose its opponent. He was a man to whom the age and gender of the ones he burned didn’t matter. He was a man that deprived humans of their warmth as if they’re free fires… that’s who this White Menvil was.

“What’s wrong, Viscount? There’s a legend right before your eyes.”

“I was just thinking, that I’m glad this place isn’t a battlefield.”

Wardes expressed his honest thoughts.

“Now then, Wardes. With you in the lead, I want you to transport a small squad.”

A faint dissatisfaction could be noticed on Wardes’ face. “He wants me to be a carrier?” is what his eyes said.

“I’d rather you don’t make such a grim face. Moreover, I’d like you to serve with perfection. Rather than a small unit, this secret squad is going to need a Wind specialist in order to use a boat as transport. In short, you.”

“… As you wish.”

“Gallia’s army will capture everything, without us having to do anything, so I expect you to at least push 'there'. After you have completed your work report to me immediately.”

Cromwell muttered with an impatient voice.

“Where is 'there' supposed to be?”

“Firstly, it has to be a place where the defense is weak and the room’s price is low. In other words, it mustn’t be too close to the capital of Tristain. Next, it has to be an important place that has a role in politics. Therefore, it mustn’t be too far neither.”

“Role in politics?”

“For example, taking young nobles as hostages would definitely have its effects on the country’s politics, right?”

Wardes’ lips curled up a bit.

With an exaggerated motion, Cromwell informed them of the destination.

“It’s the Academy of Magic, Viscount. As the commanding officer, you will take advantage of the night and head there with Menvil and a small squad.”

<center>* * *</center>

At the same time, at the Academy of Magic──

Kirche and Tabitha were taking a walk in Austori Plaza. Right now it was break time. As always, the place was bursting with students, however…

All of them were female students. The figures of the male students, making noise, were nowhere to be seen.

“Well, well, it really feels like war, doesn’t it?”

Kirche spread her hands and shook her head. Most of the male students volunteered to join the Queen’s army, because they were troubled by the lack of officers. She was surprised, because even that coward Guiche volunteered. 

All of them were in the middle of training, at the country’s festival grounds, to become substitute officers. It was natural that the academy had quieted down.

Of course, Tabitha was also one of the people that stayed behind. There was no point for Tabitha, who had sworn to take revenge on Gallia’s king, for some unknown reason, to thrust her head into a war at a different place.

Kirche volunteered to join her fatherland’s army as well, but she wasn’t allowed, because she was a woman. She was regretful, because she really wanted to act violently.

Well, because the male teachers departed as well, the lessons were cut in half.

The female students that now had a lot of free time, overcome with loneliness, were searching for rumors in order to find out whether their lovers or friends were safe. Having noticed Montmorency’s figure, sitting on a bench with her elbows on her knees, Kirche approached her.

“My my, since your lover is gone, you’re bored, huh?”

Montmorency looked straight at her, and muttered with an annoyed tone.

“It’s normal for him to be gone. I don’t feel so bad about it.”

“But, aren’t you lonely?”

“That guy, you know, he’s overdoing it even though he’s a coward. Si~gh, but when he’s gone it really is a bit lonely, isn’t it?”

Kirche patted Montmorency’s shoulder.

“Well, they’ll come back before the festival of Founder Brimir’s Descent. After all it’s said that it will be an easy victory if it’s your country’s dear Queen’s and our country’s great Emperor’s armies combined."

Kirche muttered the “dear” and “great” with sarcasm in her voice. From the beginning, Germanian nobles didn’t have much of a loyal heart. After all, it was a country that was created by lords who gathered together because they had similar interests.

“That would be nice.”

Montmorency sighed.

While looking at such a Montmorency, Kirche ended up feeling a similar painful feeling. “I don’t like it… I really don’t like war,” muttered the one that was always prepared to fight.

<center>* * *</center>

Kirche and Tabitha were walking lazily when they arrived at Colbert’s laboratory, that was located next to the Tower of Flame. In there Colbert was working very hard in order to finish the final war adjustments of the Zero Fighter.

Even though most of the male teachers had departed… Colbert was in his usual “my pace” mood. As soon as the winds of war started blowing, he immersed himself in his studies.

“It’s pretty busy, isn’t it?”

Kirche asked that Colbert with an unsure voice.

“Hm?” Colbert raised his head a bit and smiled.

“Oh, Miss. Miss Zerbst. You should take my lectures on Fire Manipulation from time to time.”

Colbert said as if he was in class.

“Yes.”

Kirche answered with an uncomfortable and a bit sad face and nodded.

“What’s wrong? Miss…”

“Mister, You didn’t volunteer to join the Queen’s army, did you?"

Even though most of the academy’s men joined the war, is what she meant by that.

“Hm? Yeah… Because I hate war.”

Colbert turned his face away from Kirche. Kirche snorted with a face full of disdain. “So unmanly”, she thought. She could see nothing but a person that had run away from the war. She couldn’t forgive this teacher who, even though he was one of the proud “Flame Users,” calmly declared that he hated war.

“As a person that also uses Fire, I’m embarassed.”

Colbert was facing down for a while, but then he looked up again.

“Miss… you know? The Fire’s purpose…"

“Isn’t only fighting, is what you want to say, right? I’m tired of hearing that.”

“That’s right. That’s simply the way it’s being used. Nothing except for destruction…”

“I don’t want to listen to a coward’s blabbering.”

Kirche turned away her face and, urging Tabitha to move along, walked away. As he watched that scene, Colbert let out a lonely sigh.

<center>* * *</center>

Returning to the laboratory, he sat down in a chair.

Colbert went into deep thought for a while… he unlocked the drawer of the desk that was covered by a lot of things, using the key that was hanging by a string from his neck.

In that drawer there was a small box. He took it out and opened the lid.

There was a small red ruby ring shining like a fire was inside it.

If one concentrated, he would be able to see a flickering flame inside the precious stone.

As he looked at that flame, the memories of the incident from twenty years ago were resurrected. The memories of that scene were imprinted into his mind; even now the colors were vivid. In that clear, glittering flame… Colbert was blaming himself. In just a moment, he remember everything he had forgotten….

After that, Colbert looked around the inside of the laboratory. It was a small house with a shabby exterior, but he liked it much more than the mansion and property he had inherited from his ancestors and of which he himself had disposed. The walls were covered by various tools and flasks he had obtained over time.

As he gazed at them, Colbert suddenly crumbled as if in pain.

“The Fire’s purpose… isn’t only destruction…”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Illustrations|Back to Color Illustrations]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Forward to Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume5 Story3 - MTL

2009-01-05T20:45:42Z

BonekruZher:

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Three: Tristania's Holiday===

==== Part 1 ====

The bell of San Rami‘s temple rang eleven o‘clock.

Saito was running towards a central plaza of the De Chikutonn street.

As to why he was running... well, that‘s because he was late for a date. He elbowed his way through the mass of people, barely making it to the central plaza, and saw the one who was waiting for him pouting.

“H-hey.”

Seeing Saito, Louise, who was sitting at the fountain, puffed out her cheeks.

“What‘s up with you?! You're late!”

“No...when I was about to leave I was caught by Scarron.”

“Just ignore him!”

“I can‘t, for the time being, he is my employer...“

Nagging, Louise urged Saito. ''Aah, I should have saved my head and not come to the date if she was going to be angry like this.''

Louise was dressed for the occasion. She was embarrassed, because even though she looked gorgeous, her clothes were still not suitable for a noble… She was dressed in a recent trend, popular among town girls – black beret and black dress with a plunging neckline. The pendant that Saito gave her was hanging on her neck. In these clothes she really looked like a true town girl. As one would expect from a girl in her pubescence, it was hard for Louise to acquire a suitable dress in town.

Aah, when silent, she really looks pretty charming. With her arms folded and tilted chin… the young girl looked across the street intently. Her strawberry-blond hair shined vividly in the rays of the sun. Her big hazel eyes were an obvious sign that she was from another world. Aah, his lovely master looked very cute right now, furiously tapping her feet.

“Hey, lets go! Before the play starts.”

Louise said, still sounding little shy.

Saito nodded and started to walk. However, Louise remained standing in her place.

“What is it?”

“Muu! Escort me properly!”

“Escort?”

[[Image:ZnT05-173.jpg|thumb]]

“Right. Hey!”

Louise pulled Saito's arm.

“Kuh?” He looked dumbfounded at their united arms.

Holding hands! It made Saito very awkward. Though she had used his hands as pillows to sleep on lately, he still wasn’t used to them walking while holding hands in the middle of town. Saito felt nervous. Then she stepped on his foot.

“W-what?!”

“During our Void day off you should lead me. Why won’t you say something? Uuuuh!”

Louise groaned.

“W-well, this is our Void day. H-how about going to the t-theater?”

Louise shook her head while sighing, and then pulled his arm dragging him after her.

“Muu! Useless escort! This way! Here!”

And so, walking in a way that still was not clear who was escorting whom, the pair went down the streets of Tristain, bathing in the sunlight of summer.

<center>* * *</center>

Well, as to why the couple went to see a play…　

Toady was the day of Rag and the inn was closed. “I want to go to the play,” Louise had said early in the morning, when she was having her breakfast (though it actually was a dinner, because they went to sleep late yesterday) with Saito in the attic.

“Play?”

“That’s right.”

Louise muttered somewhat ashamed.

“You like things like plays?"

“I don't like them, but I want to see one.”

“See it?”

Louise nodded. When you think about it, she grew up in a different environment. Louise was strictly disciplined at home, so she probably never went to the town’s theater.

Thinking this way, Saito suddenly felt pity for Louise.

“All right, but why do you want to see a play now?”

“Jessica told me that today there is a very popular play on stage.”

Louise was a girl, after all and fashionable things attract her just like any other.

And…

Louise for some reason insisted this to be a date.

“It doesn’t feel right just going there. The mood is important! Therefore let’s meet each other!”

“Meet?”

“All right? Meet me in front of the fountain, in the central plaza.”

“Bothersome.”

“Not bothersome. Hence, lets go to Royal Tanaijiiru Theater.”

“Fuu~n.”

And so, they met.

<center>* * *</center>
　

Royal Tanaijiiru Theater was indeed majestic, a splendid theater of gorgeous stonework. The lined up columns made it look like a temple.

Gentlemen and ladies fashionably dressed up gathered up in the theater.

Saito followed them as well.

After buying a surprisingly cheap ticket from the box office, Saito headed towards the seat. A thick curtain was dropped over the stage, and it was gloomy around it… indeed, Saito was getting excited by the mysterious atmosphere.

Seats were marked by numbers and it was written on a ticket where one should sit, however agitated, Saito, without noticing, sat down in a different seat.

When he and Louise waited for the play to start, a good looking middle-aged noble with beautiful silver hair tapped his shoulder.

“Listen, pal.”

“Y-yes?”

“This is the seat I have had reserved for some time. Isn’t your seat different?”

This being said, the number of the seat was confirmed. It was as the man said. Hastily Saito, being urged by Louise, stood up.

“Muu! You have no shame!”

Louise complained shaking her head. Searching for the seat, Saito asked Louise.

“What was the play again?”

“…Tristania’s Holiday.”

“What’s the plot?”

“Princess of a certain country and the prince of a certain country come to Tristania secretly. The pair meet each other hiding their identities, however once they fall in love… they learn each other’s identities and separate. A sad story.”

Such a story shared a great popularity among the young girls. And indeed, the theater was crowded with young women.

After he found his seat, with much effort, the curtain rose. The play started. Music played and… it sounded beautiful in the theater.

“Amazing.”

Louise watched the stage with absorbed interest.

Saito, who was seeing a Helkeginia play for the first time, at first gazed at it attentively as well. However… he got tired soon.

The scenario wasn’t so bad – he thought. Yet, the actors were unskilled. Though Saito was not very interested in plays, he still saw various movies back on earth and saw some school plays as well.

Compared to that… these guys were ham actors. Occasionally the voice turned inside out and singing scenes were executed in a tone-deaf manner. Was this really a royal opera?

Yet Louise was still deeply moved by it, laughing ‘Ha!’ and sighing weakly. ''Waa, I should just enjoy the play like them,'' Saito thought.

However… the play still seemed to be no good. He looked around yawning, watching the visitors. There seemed to be some well known faces of society there. However, only young women were intensively gazing at the actors. Guess some things do not change even compared to Saito’s different world.

Saito became sleepy while watching.

Not being able to bare it anymore, he started to snore slightly.

Louise threw an angry look at the sleeping Saito.

''Wh-what?! This fellow…though it is such a special play! I invited him!''

For Louise this was a date. This should have been her memorable first date. Therefore she was so picky about such details as meeting, yet this familiar didn’t notice that.

''More so, he didn't escort me!''

''Did not know where the theater was!''

''I had to buy the tickets!''

''Furthermore, he shamefully mixed the seats!''

''Moreover, he fell asleep!''

Though she chose him to be her long-awaited first date companion, this familiar was reluctant to be his masters date! Reluctantly he chose to do so! Un-for-gi-va-ble! Louise restrained her feelings that she wanted to shout out and stared at Saito, who had started a journey to dream land.

But… the play was long… and Louise has gotten tired in the course of time too. Then sleepiness took over her and she slowly closed her eyelids.

It was not possible to endure after all and…she leant her head against Saito's shoulder… she started to watch another play in dream land… Louise began to row a boat.

<center>* * *</center>

There was another visitor who wasn’t looking at the play as well. It was the same middle-aged noble whose seat Saito took by mistake. He was sitting next to a merchant and was having a secret talk with him.

This talk's content… were the things they heard from Tristain generals. The extremely secret Tristain’s military was the object of the gossip.

“F-fleet’s construction?”

The merchant asked.

“It will take half a year at least.”

The noble answered.

There were more whispers throughout the talk… In exchange for such secret information regarding Royal matters, the merchant passed a small bag to the noble. The noble peeked inside and saw it was tightly packed with golden coins.

The merchant whispered,

“However… why contact each other in the theater?”

“What? To have a secret talk among the crowd of people. It is natural to tell a whispering story here. Therefore – a theater. If you would do that in a small room, one would get suspicious that you are plotting something not good.”

“Haha. I am sure that His Highness the Emperor will be greatly interested in lord’s information. He might even give you a medal if you would come above the clouds.”

“This Albion’s person has a cold heart.”

“What, this whole land will be called by this name, sooner or later. Thank you for your cooperation."

After saying this, the merchant tried to stand up. The nobleman stopped him.

“What more?”

“Why don’t you act slowly? Wait till the last minute of the play.”

<center>* * *</center>

The stony floor of Tristain’s Royal palace echoed the sound of boots as a lone young female knight walked. She had shortly-cut blond hair and clear blue eyes. A protective chain hemp garment with sheet metal parts was wrapped around her body, in addition to a robe with a lily coat of arms painted on it.

Yet there was no wand at her lower waist… instead a long, thin sword.

Coming and going, noble's mage bodyguards halted and stared at her surprised, as it was unusual to see a fencer in the royal palace.

Mages saw a sword at her waist and the chain-mail that she wore, and started whispering among themselves.

“Fuun! Commoner woman!”

“She must have some grand permission to walk in palace dressed up like that… oh dear, different times!”

“Moreover, this woman is a Protestant! Giving Chevalier's title for such a harmful insect… I feel ashamed for our young majesty!”

Despite the impudent glances and rude comments about her, the young woman kept on walking straight, without sparing a single look at them.

At the end of the passage… she headed towards Henrietta’s office. She was stopped at the door by a magical guard member with a royal crest on his chest, not allowing her to visit her majesty.

“Her Majesty is in the middle of a conference right now. Come again later.”

The mage guard declared coldly, not even trying to hide his contempt for the female knight.
　
“Please tell her that Agnes came. I have permission to visit Her Majesty anytime.”

The guard scowled then opened the door and disappeared into the office. After that, he came back, granting Agnes permission to enter the room.

As Agnes entered the office, Henrietta was in the middle of conference with Richmon from the High Court of Justice.

What is the High Court of Justice? That’s the organization that rules the administration of justice in the kingdom. Whenever the privileged class disagreed… judgement is brought in. They inspected literature works, operas or plays in theaters, or supervised commoner’s markets and frequently took care of conflicts within the monarchic government prefecture administration.

Henrietta who noticed Agnes, smiled with the edge of her lips, and told Richmon to break off the conference.

“But Your Highness…Raising taxes any further will make resentment among the commoners grow. This will cause disorder. Other countries may use it against us.”

“It’s an emergency. Despite our citizen's poverty…”

“Construction of 50 warships! 20,000 mercenaries! Equipping 15,000 lords army-men! Food to feed officers and men and our allied forces! Where can you get so much money? Building of a scout army and so on, just give it up, please.”

“The overthrow of Albion is now a national priority of Tristain.”

“But Your Majesty, though former Kings of Halkeginia with united forces attacked Albion on countless occasions… they were always defeated. Going into a campaign across the sky has more difficulties than one can imagine.”

Richmon declared, adding a hoity-toity gesture.

“I know. However I also know that finances minister reported that ‘The procurement of these war expenditures is not impossible.’ Are you dissatisfied that you won’t be able to enjoy your former luxuries? As a matter of fact, I wonder how much you've saved since you started working?”

Henrietta said sarcastically, looking at the gorgeous clothes that Richmon was wearing.

“I myself prohibited imperial guard knights to wear the chain of silver that decorated the cane to show an example to others. There are no nobles, commoners nor royal family members. We are united now, Richmon.”

Henrietta watched Richmon. He bowed his head.

“You got me with this. I know, Your Majesty. However, the council of High Court of Justice consists of many people and it is not possible that they would agree with this campaign. I would like you to acknowledge it as a reality.”

“We will reach consensus, with the cardinal’s and my own work. I have confidence that we will be able to persuade the council.”

Richmon watched Henrietta, who declared this with dazzling eyes.

“…Something wrong?”

“No… I just admired.”

“Admired?”

“That’s right. This Richmon, served ten years for Philip the Great, thirty years ago. By the time you were born, I knew more about Your Majesty than Your Majesty yourself.”

“Oh, well.”

“Though you might not remember, but the Emperor and Empress were really happy about Your Majesty’s birth! Though it was scary to lift your tiny body in one’s arms, I was still honored to rock and bathe Your Majesty once or twice.”

“My mother said you served well.”

Henrietta said smiling.

“You are too kind. Just a while ago I was giving rude comments not thinking about the mother country.”

“You are a real patriot, I know that very well.”

“Anyway, I’ll say no more. Though Your Highness was such a crybaby before, she became a splendid woman now. There’s nothing for me to regret.”

“I am still…a crybaby. Please lend your power for the mother country, Richmon.”

Richmon bowed, asking for permission to leave the room. Henrietta nodded.

Agnes, who stood next to the door, watched Richmon leave.

Finally Agnes turned to Henrietta, who sat in her chair, and kneeled down, bowing her head.

“Agnes Chevalier de Milan, welcome.”

Looking up, Henrietta urged.

“Did you finish the investigation?”

“Yes.”

Agnes took a letter out of her cleavage and handed it to Henrietta. The Queen took it and looked inside.

This was… Henrietta ordered to this female knight to investigate that ominous night's events. The night where an abductor from Albion…a revived Wales, snuck into the royal palace following someone’s written plan.

“So the guide wasn’t guided alone…as I take.”

“Exactly, he had help getting inside, the bolt was pulled up, and he could go unnoticed into the royal palace as he was alone.”

“To hide, once the group that tried to entice me entered.”

Henrietta said with painful look in her eyes.

“Yes. In only five minutes, Your Majesty.”

“Once found out, he insisted that it was a coincidence. However, he could not explain from where he had obtained the money…”

The man whose name was written there, was the one that she gave a position to herself, and assumed him to be faithful, but was bribed by the sum of…

“70,000 ecu… This amount of gold is higher than the total amount of his pension.”

“It is as you say.”

Kneeling down, Agnes agreed.

“Though we were able to capture the informant who worked for the money… The number of people going over to Albion’s side has increased recently.”

“That employee…”

“I could not contact him yesterday. Perhaps, he sensed that he was found out.”

Henrietta sighed.

“Snake on one’s chest.”

“Reconquista’s nobles reach and hear beyond the national borders.”

“Might of money. A man with dreams turned into a man with lust for gold. For the money… he tried to sell me and the country.”

Agnes kept silent. Henrietta gently put her hand on her shoulder.

“You did well. Thank you.”

Agnes looked at the crest on her surcoat. Crest… lily, the sign of the Royal family.

“I dedicate myself to Your Majesty. Your Majesty gave me a family name and a position.”

“I cannot trust people that use magic anymore. Except for a few old friends…”

Henrietta said in a sad voice.

“In Tarbes, nobles are similar to military. Therefore, this is what makes you a real noble.”

“You are too kind.”

Henrietta shook her head gently.

“You… had it tough in royal court, Agnes.”

“I was born the way I was born. And no sneers matter.”

“Though you are not noble by birth, you are a noble by soul. Foolish people.”

Agnes muttered a question,

“And what will you do about that man’s case?”

“Not enough evidence. It is hard to prove a crime.”

“Then…” Agnes continued in low voice.

“I am just newly established Queen… I will leave everything to the ‘Musketeer Corps’.”

After commander Wardes' betrayal, War of Tarbes, and the recent annihilation of the Griffon Corps, the magic guard that ought to protect the royalty had crumbled. The Griffon Corps were under the command of the Mantei Koa troops now, thus only one unit was still on duty.

To supplement the lack of guards, Henrietta established the ‘Musketeer Corps’ led by Agnes. As its name suggests, it uses the new force of musket and sword, instead of magic. Because of mage shortages, the only members are commoners… For the sake of the personal safety of Henrietta, who is a woman, the guard consists only of women.

Because it interferes to negotiate with other corps when the commander is not an aristocrat, Agnes was awarded a noble title by exception. She became a ‘Chevalier’ and a fictional family name was granted.

Henrietta’s exception made the national military power increase due to numbers of joining commoners. Though, nobles were naturally repulsed by this idea, Henrietta suppressed it.
Though it looked like the way they allied Germania, it was actually different. Henrietta, thanks to the kidnapping that deeply damaged her confidence… was unable to trust mages anymore.

“We are the way the royal court says – born without fineness. After all, it is impossible to become a noble.”

Henrietta shook her head.

“Who said that you are not a noble? You are a commander of the corps of the imperial guard knights that I myself admitted. The commander of imperial guards is different, as your position can only be rivaled to that of a field marshal.”

Agnes deeply bowed.

“Have pride. Walk tall. ‘I am an aristocrat’ – tell that to yourself in front of the mirror. If you do so, you will gain the fineness eventually.”

“As you say.”

“You just follow our former plan and watch over the man’s actions. If we are correct, the criminals will surely expose themselves tomorrow.”

“We won’t let them go free?”

“Surely. I won’t forgive anyone who is related to that night’s incident…Countries… People… Anyone. Yes. “

Then Agnes deeply bowed and left the room.

She was eternally grateful to Henrietta. Not because of the position or family name... No, because she was given a chance for revenge.

==== Part 2 ====

Saito was lying on the floor. Towering above him stood a roughly breathing Louise. It was the kitchen of the 'Charming Fairies' Inn. The inn just opened, but it was already noisy inside. Louise, with her arms crossed, looked down at Saito.

“Tell me, big brother.”

Louise still called him big brother. In here, Saito pretended to be Louise’s elder brother. No one believed it as everyone in the inn already knew that Louise was a noble, yet she continued calling him ‘Big Brother’ anyway. Really stubborn character.

“What, little sister?”

Saito asked in a voice feeble and strained from Louise’s harsh beating.

“What were you doing before I called you?”

“Cleaning dishes.”

“Don’t lie. You were looking away.”

“A little.”

“Not a little.”

Louise pointed inside of the inn.

“You were ogling that girl’s thighs, this girl’s breasts and that girl’s bottom…”

Then, Louise angrily pointed at Jessica.

“You were watching the valley of Jessica’s breasts too.”

“A little.”

“Hey, big brother...”

Louise stomped on Saito’s face with her feet.

“Yes?”

“Isn’t it bad for you not to look at me? Isn’t your master gathering information from drunkards? If your cute master is endangered, you ought to protect her, right?”

“I'm sorry.”

“Sorry is not enough. You looked at me only twice; I counted. You looked at this girl and at that girl four times. You looked at Jessica’s cleavage twelve times. You looked away, ignoring your Master. I c-c-c-cannot p-p-permit that!”

“Hey, I wasn’t looking!”

''Pardon me. I’m seeing Louise everyday. Her sleeping face too. It is love. Aah, master is cute. However, I want you to permit looking at other girls. It is man's nature. You cannot fight it even if looking away. Therefore, it is not necessary to get angry so much…'' Saito misunderstood her anger.

But, he would never say such an excuse aloud. By now, Saito had learned how to deal with Louise.

“What if the moment when you look away, I am attacked by a strange man? Do you understand? Are you willing to put me in such danger?"

“No… Wouldn’t that be alright? Ugh!”

“Why?”

“Master is not that appealing really. A tiny body has tiny popularity.”

Saito said what he was thinking. Louise spread her hands, sighed with a ‘Fuuh,’ and started warming-up for another physical exercise.

“Really? I see. The dog can only be taught physically. Nnshotto.”

She went back to her vigorous exercise.

While Louise was warming-up, Saito quietly slipped towards the back door. He had enough punishment a little while ago. Ten minutes. He needed to run away and get some rest.

Saito gripped Derflinger, who was rolled up in a cloth. Due to a recent incident, he was always carrying Derflinger with him. Reluctantly, he decided to carry it around, even though he knew how obstructive it could be.

The moment he opened the back door and stepped out into the alley, he saw a hooded woman running in short steps in his direction.

Don! The woman knocked up against Saito, who just opened the door and fell on the ground. This made Saito flurried.

“S-sorry...Are you all right?”

The woman hid her face with her hood and said in panic,

“…That, is there a 'Charming Fairies' inn somewhere around here?”

[[Image:ZnT05-193.jpg|thumb]]

“Eh? That’s here…”

Muttering, Saito noticed that woman’s voice sounded familiar. At the same time the woman became aware of the same thing as well. Quietly, she lifted an edge of her hood and stole a quick glance at Saito's face.

“Princess!”

“Shh!” she said, covering his mouth. Henrietta, wrapped in the lobes of gray hood, hid herself behind Saito, to avoid being seen from the Main Street.

“Search there!”

“Maybe she headed to Bourdonne Street!”

From the Main Street the rough voices of soldiers could be heard. Henrietta put the hood back on again.

“…Is there a place where I could hide?”

Henrietta looked so tiny.

“There is an attic here where we live…”

“Please guide me there.”

<center>* * *</center>

Saito quietly brought Henrietta to the attic. She sat down on the bed and breathed out deeply.　

“…Safe for now.”

“It is not safe. What was that about?”

“I just sneaked away for a minute…and such uproar happened.”

“Huh? Weren’t you kidnapped the other day? No wonder it turned into a fuss!”

Henrietta became silent.

“Princess, aren’t you a ruler now? And you still act so selfishly?”

“That not it. It’s because I have important business… And I heard from reports that Louise is here… I’m glad I could meet you at once.”

“A-anyway, I’ll call Louise.”

Louise after noticing that Saito disappeared would surely go ballistic, but this might help to ease her up a bit. Louise’s behavior was easy to predict. Like always.

“Don’t.”

Henrietta stopped Saito.

“W-why?”

“..I do not want to speak with Louise.”

“What?”

“I do not want to disappoint that girl.”

Saito sat on the chair and stared at Henrietta.

“Then, what else? Sneaking out of the castle without permission is not a good thing to do.”

Then Saito realized.

“But, if you didn’t come here to meet Louise, then what did you come here for?”

“I came to borrow your power.”

“M-me?”

“If it’s all right, I want you to guard me till tomorrow.”

“W-why me? Aren’t you the Queen? You have many soldiers and mages to guard you...”

“For today and tomorrow, I want to blend in with commoners. And, naturally, I do not want anyone from the palace to know that. So…”

“What?”

“I trust only you.”

“That’s… don’t you have anyone else?”

“Yes. I know you are good, and I, myself, am almost lonely in the palace. Many people there do not like me as a young queen…”

And after a moment of hasitation added,

“…and as a traitor.”

Saito recalled Wardes. Asking Louise, who was her best friend after all, to travel incognito – there might be something that cannot be spoken even to Louise.

“I see. Only because it is princess' request I will do it, but…”

After that Saito watched Henrietta’s face.

“It’s dangerous isn’t it?”

Henrietta veiled her eyes down.

“Yes.”

“Really? Then princess, do not tell that to Louise about going through danger. Please promise me.”

“All right.”

She nodded.

“Then it is good, but…”

“Then, let's leave. I cannot stay around here forever.”

“Where are we going?”

“We won’t be leaving town. Please calm down. For the time being, I want to change clothes…”

Henrietta looked at the dress under her robe. It was a white, clean and elegant dress, hiding behind the robe would be too noticeable. Even a noble couldn’t complain about this attire.

“These are Louise’s clothes but… She bought them to make her look as a commoner.”

“Please, lend them to me.”

Saito pulled the box from under the bed and took out Louise's clothes. Then Henrietta turned her back to Saito, not worrying about him looking! Saito started to panic once she took off her dress. He accidentally caught a glimpse of Henrietta’s chest from behind. Though it was not as big as Kirche’s, it was still bigger than Siesta’s. After all, she was a queen, so her breasts must be Queen-like as well. But then he realized.

''Can she wear Louise’s shirt?''

It was just like he thought.

“The shirt… is rather tight.”

Not ‘rather’. The shirt was bought following Louise’s size, and it could not match Henrietta’s breasts. The more she strained, the more buttons flew off.

“Mhm. Very.”

Saito said while holding his nose.

“Mh, good?”

Good! Nothing else one could expect from the queen. Henrietta should not worry about that. “I hope it won’t be too flashy if I do this,” she muttered as she unfastened her top two buttons.

It only emphasized the valley of her breasts - this was as if there were no shirt at all to begin with. Though it might be embarrassing, walking next to a man in such attire. This also made one forget that she was queen and made her look more like a woman.

“Let’s go.” Henrietta urged Saito.

“We cannot go yet.”

“Eh? Really?”

“You should at least change your hairstyle.”

“Then, change it.”

''Henrietta is similar to Louise after all, what an inexperienced princess,'' Saito thought while fiddling with Henrietta's hair. Even changing clothes could not mask that…

He lifted her hair up into a ponytail, the way that he occasionally did for Louise too.

This changed the atmosphere a lot. Then, Saito put some light make-up on Henrietta, using Louise’s cosmetics.

Wouldn’t they need make-up in the inn? Because she said so, Saito bought it… But since Louise did not use it, there was plenty of it left.

“Fufu, this way you look like a town woman.”

With a light make-up and in the front open shirt… She certainly looked like a cheerful town woman.

Because she came forth to the attic, it seemed like they would not inform Louise about anything. Saito felt uneasy for a moment. He guessed he’d have to talk with her later. It couldn’t be helped, as it was the Queen’s wish.

Saito and Henrietta quietly sneaked through the back door to the alley.

The alerted state about the Queen’s disappearance seemed to have increased… The exit to Chikutonne was heavily guarded again.

“They placed a cordon.”

Saito reported things that seemed like a police drama in his world. Somehow understanding the meaning, Henrietta nodded.

“What now? Would it be all right not having your face covered?"

“Hiding it would be even more suspicious. Drop your hand over my shoulder.”

Saito held Henrietta’s shoulder as he was told. They approached the place where the guards stood. The tension rose and thier pulse quickened. Henrietta muttered in a hard tone,

“Pretend to lean into me. Like a lover.”

Eh? Giving him no time to think, Henrietta clasped Saito’s hand that he was holding her shoulder with, and led it to the crevice of her open shirt. Feeling Henrietta’s soft and smooth hills of flesh along his finger, Saito panicked.

“Don’t squirm.”

Henrietta drew her mouth next to Saito’s ear and muttered tenderly, with a fake smile on her lips.

Saito passed through the guards doubly nervous.

Though the guard accidentally saw the couple… he had only seen the Queen's face from a distance. Besides even in his wildest dreams he could not imagine the Queen walking with a commoner, allowing his hand to touch her skin in such a way. He turned his eyes away at once and called another woman to stop.

Henrietta, walking out to the Main Street, laughed.

“Princess?”

“No… I'm sorry. Because it was such a funny moment. However, a pleasant one.”

“…Eh?”

“I put on rough clothes, changed my hairstyle… put on only a light make-up and no one could recognize me. “

Certainly… Henrietta seemed to merge with the scenery of this night. Saito felt that she was a different woman.

“However, we were seen by a person who barely knows your face, Princess.”

“Shh!”

“Eh? Eeeh?”

“Don’t call me princess in public. Call me ‘Ann’ in short.”

“Ann, then.”

“Yes.”

Then, Henrietta inclined her head to the side in doubt.

“Tell me your name.”

Being unknown to the Princess, Saito answered sadly.

“Saito.”

“Saito, unusual name.”

At that moment, Henrietta muttered leaning to Saito in a town woman’s way.

“Y-yeah, Ann, it’s unusual.”

“Be more rough.”

“Understood, Ann.”

Smiling, Henrietta entwined her arm around Saito’s.

<center>* * *</center>

Because night came slowly, the couple went to a hotel for the time being. It was a plain, cheap lodging house. They were led to a worn-out room on the second floor that made even the attic at “Charming Fairies” inn look heavenly.

The futon of the bed was strangely damp, it was unclear for how many days it has been left to dry, and a small mushroom was growing in the corner of the room. The lamp, even after wiping off the soot, was still really black.

“Well, for so much money, it's not that great a room.”

But Henrietta said while sitting on the bed.

“No, the room is fantastic.”

“Is that so…”

“Yes. Here at least you do not have to worry… about venomous snakes sleeping on your chest.”

“And no weird bugs either.”

“Right.”

Henrietta smiled.

Saito sat on the chair standing in the room. The chair, as if protesting, made a strange, creaky sound. For some reason, he wanted to keep the distance between him and his honorable partner as far as possible. Finding it difficult to keep talking, Saito asked.

“Is it really such a nice room?”

“Yes. It is exciting. Because it has the taste of the imprudent, ordinary life of citizens…”

She emphasized that with a cute gesture. Henrietta acting like that, created a slight feeling of intimacy.

Because the room was pitch dark, they decided to light up the sooted lamp. He could not find any matches, though he looked around carefully.

“They don’t have matches here… I’ll go down and bring them.”

Henrietta shook her head and took out a crystal wand from her bag. She swung it and ‘Posh!’ the lamp's wick lit up.

Henrietta sat gazing at the lamplight, holding her chin with her hand.

Saito, feeling dazzled somehow, turned his eyes away.

Seeing Henrietta relaxed like that… though she still had that sense of intimacy around her, she was still a princess. No, she was a queen now… a very young queen still. The word princess suited her more. Unrivaled grace and dignity. Though it was a similar feeling with Louise… but Louise could be so childish when unhappy, while Henrietta was still calm and composed. She had an aura of a grown up adult around her. Even through the gaps of her shirt one could smell her womanly charm.

This was an indescribable charm of mixed noble pride and danger.

“What now?”

She asked Saito in an innocent voice. Such a princess was really beautiful, thought Saito while mumbling something.

“Is Louise all right?”

Henrietta asked Saito from the other side of the lamp. Mysteriously, Henrietta’s presence made this worn-out place look like a royal palace bedroom. Henrietta had the power to change the surrounding air that way. Even at night time it felt like it was a bright day.

“Yeah. Well, she, that, she said she would accomplish her job for the Princess…”

As for Louise, she always scolded Saito for failing to gather information.

“She is all right from that aspect.”

“Eh?”

“That child has sent me a precise report through the carrier owl everyday.”

“Is that so?”

If you think about it, she probably wrote those while Saito was sleeping. What a serious fellow.

"Yes… She exactly informed me everyday about every rumor… Every single one. Without a single complaint. She certainly blended with commoners, not worrying when it will end. Because that child is highborn… Thus, I worry if her health is all right.”

“She is all right. She does everything energetically.”

Saito nodded.

“I'm so glad.”

“But, is the information that Louise gathers really useful?”

“Yes. It is useful.”

Henrietta smiled.

“I myself want to hear citizens' real intentions. I want to hear the true opinion about the politics I do. If they inform me directly, they change some things. They would not be comfortable with telling me… as they are with others. I want to know the truth. Even the things I don’t like.”

A sad smile appeared on Henrietta’s face.

“Princess?’

“No…It’s just that knowing the truth is sometimes difficult. Though I am called a ‘Holy Woman’, there are harsher names I heard. I am looked down as a greenhorn trying to attack Albion, abusing her power to organize an invasion army, and I am suspected of being Germania’s puppet… Really, not queen-like...’

“Seriously?”

“Is your world also the same?”

“Eh?”

Saito looked blankly.

“Excuse my impoliteness. I asked the Magic Academy Director Osman. I was surprised to learn that you came from a different world. I could hardly ever imagine that such world existed. So in your world, at war… is the government spoken ill about?”

Saito remembered. Newspapers were flooded with everyday news about the corruption of the politicians at war…

“There is not much difference.”

“It is the same there as well.”

Henrietta muttered, relieved.

“Wars… do you have them?”

“Our country is in the middle of one.”

“No… I mean, besides attacking that flying continent?”

“Why would you say so?”

“A little while ago, you said an invasion army. Did similar invasions happen here, too?”

“Oh well. In that case, this war is endless…These are the things that should be left unsaid. It’s not a thing to talk with you about. Please forget it.”

Still, hearing Saito being silent, Henrietta looked up.

“Do you hate war?”

“I guess I do not love it.”

“But, you saved a king at Tarbes.”

“I did so to defend an important person.”

“Then, that night…”

Henrietta turned her face away and muttered hesitatingly. Then Saito… recalled that ominous night.

The night that Wales, who was thought to be dead, revived and tried to kidnap Henrietta. He remembered seeing his corpse. But he couldn’t recall much.

“I am sorry.”

Henrietta said in a tiny voice.

And then…

It started raining. As small raindrops beat against the window. They could hear people in the streets shouting “Che! Rain!,” “Out of nowhere!”.

Henrietta started to tremble.

“Princess?”

Henrietta muttered in a tiny voice. In a voice that seemed to vanish.

“…can you do something for me?”

“W-what?”

“Hold my shoulders tightly.”

The wand fell from the trembling hand of Henrietta and made a dry sound hitting the floor.

“What's wrong?”

“I’m afraid of rain.”

After those words… Saito remembered that on that night it started to rain as well. Henrietta and the revived Wales used that rain to create …… a huge tornado that tried to swallow Saito and the others.

[[Image:ZnT05-209.jpg|thumb]]

Saito silently sat down next to Henrietta and held her shoulders. Henrietta kept on shaking.

“Princess…”

“Because of me…everyone died… I killed them. I don’t understand. I do not understand. Can I ever be forgiven?”

Saito thought for a while and said.

“No one can forgive that. Indeed…”

“That’s right. I…I have no forgiveness for what I did to you or other people… When I hear the rain, I can only think about such things.”

Henrietta closed her eyes and drew her cheek to Saito’s chest. Her hand firmly gripped Saito’s. At the sound of the rainfall, her shivering grew stronger. She was not a queen, not even a princess… she was just a lonely, weak girl now. A girl who fell in love with a prince from a foreign country. Maybe this person, was weaker than anyone. She cannot do a thing, without someone next to her. Yet she was forced to put on a crown. She was forced to grip the scepter that commands the war.

He thought unhappy thoughts.

==== Part 3 ====

Louise was watching the falling rain and pouting. Where had Saito gone to in the middle of such rain? Louise finished warming-up a while ago and when she turned around to her familiar for some chastisement… Saito was gone.

Although she searched the inn inside out, he was nowhere to be found. At first she thought he had gone back to attic and hid himself there, but it was empty. However… her commoner clothes, that she had bought to blend in, had disappeared as well.

Feeling somewhat uneasy, Louise left the attic. When she returned back to the inn, Scarron and others looked worried.

“No good, rain… Customers will stop coming because of this rain.”

“However, it's quite noisy outside. Did something happen?”

Indeed, as said, one could hear outside the sound of rainfall mixing with the roar of palace guards. Louise opened the door and stepped outside. She approached a soldier with a sword and called him out.

“Hey, what happened?”

The soldier shot a short glance at Louise’s camisole and declared in annoyed voice.

“Eei! Shut up! It is not bar woman’s business! Return back to your inn!”

“Wait.”

Louise still called him to stop and took Henrietta's authorization papers out of her cleavage.

“Though I look like this, I am Her Majesty's court lady.”

Pop-eyed, the soldier looked at Louise, then at her authorization papers, and then back at Louise again, and stood upright.

“F-f-forgive my rudeness!”

“Just speak.”

The soldier in a tiny voice explained to Louise,

“…We finished inspecting Champ de Mars, but when we returned back to the royal palace, Her Majesty had disappeared.”

“Is it Reconquista again?”

“The criminal’s objective is unknown, but he was certainly skillful… Suddenly a mist came out of her carriage…”

“Were you on guarding duty at that time?”

“It was a newly organized corps.”

“I see. Thank you. Do you have a horse?”

The soldier shook his head.

“Useless!”

Louise began running towards the royal palace through the rain. ''At a time like this, where the heck has Saito gone to?'' She clicked her tongue angrily. ''Really, just when you need him the most he is not there!''

<center>* * *</center>

Agnes pulled the horse that she was riding on to a stop in front of a certain large residence. It was the Richmon’s residence… here, during the day, she conferred with Henrietta.

It was the corner of an upscale residential area where often lords reside. Agnes looked at a huge and wide two-storied residence and crooked her lips. She knew painfully well that Richmon lived here for 20 years and used any possible method to build this luxurious mansion.

She knocked against the gate, loudly announcing her visit. The gate window opened and a page stuck out his head.

“Who’s there?”

“Please tell Richmon that Her Majesty’s Musketeer Agnes arrived.”

“At such hour?”

The page said in a suspicious voice.

Indeed, it was around midnight.

“Urgent message. I need to convey it by all means.”

Inclining his head, the page disappeared inside. After a while, he returned and removed the bolt of the gate.

Agnes gave the bridle to the page and headed towards the residence.

After a while, when she passed the living room, she finally saw Richmon sitting at the fireplace, dressed in his nightclothes.

“An urgent message, huh? It better be good to wake me up so abruptly.”

Richmon muttered, not trying to hide his lofty contempt towards Agnes.

“Her Majesty disappeared.”

Pikun! - Richmon’s eyebrows shot up.

“Kidnapped?”

“It’s under investigation.”

Richmon looked doubtful.

“Big incident indeed. However, is it similar to the other day’s kidnap case? Is Albion involved again?”

“It’s under investigation.”

“That’s not the way guardians should talk! Under investigation! Under investigation! Yet you cannot do a thing. You always bring trouble to the law academy. What units were on duty?”

“Us, musketeers.”

Richmon stared at Agnes unpleasantly.

“It just proves your incompetence as a newly established unit.”

Richmon declared in a voice loaded with sarcasm.

“To clear our name, we are doing the best we can at investigating.”

“That’s why I said! Swords and guns are children toys against magical wands! A whole unit of commoners cannot replace a single mage!”

Agnes watched Richmon quietly.

“Grant the permission of military acts… I would like to get the permission to block highways and ports.”

Richmon rejected the cane. He grabbed a pen that flew towards him through the air, wrote something on a parchment and handed it to Agnes.

“Do your best to find Her Majesty. If you are not able to find her, all members of musketeers will be hanged by the war tribunal. Think about it.”

Agnes turned to leave but halted in front of the door.

“What? Is there anything else?”

“Your Excellency…”

In a low, anger filled, stifled voice, Agnes began to squeeze out words.
　
“What?”

“There is hearsay about the incident you were involved in 20 years ago.”

Hauling the string of memory, Richmon closed his eyes. Twenty years ago… a revolt that shook up the country and he remembered the suppression.

“Aah, so?”

“Your Excellency was involved in the ‘Slaughter of D'Angleterre’.”

“Slaughter? Don’t call it so ill. Weren’t the commoners in distant provinces planning to overthrow the nation? That was a rightful duty of repression. Anyway, it’s mostly a legend.”

Agnes left.

Richmon watched the closed door for a while… Would he be given the pen and the parchment again, he might change his decision, as he felt that a vicious force had been unleashed just now.

<center>* * *</center>

Agnes, who left the residence, took the horse from the page. She took out of her saddle bag a black robe and put it over the chain hemp garment, placing the hood over her head. Then she took out two pistols and carefully reloaded them, watching that the gunpowder would not get wet from the rain. Then she checked the fire grate, percussion hammer and shut the gun barrel. It was a new, flint type gun.

Then she placed her sword in a sheath and straddled the horse, finishing up the battle preparations. But then… someone ran out through the rain. The girl could be seen coming from the Chikutonne Street, who, after noticing Agnes straddling the horse, ran up to the female knight. Because she was running through the rain she looked poorly. Her white camisole was dirty due to mud and barefooted as she had taken off her shoes since they were too uncomfortable to run with.

“Wait! Wait! Please wait!”

Wondering, Agnes turned around.

“Lend me your horse! Hurry!”

“I refuse.”

Saying that Agnes tried to turn her horse away but the girl blocked the way.

“Move aside.”

She said but the girl did not listen. She took out some parchment and pointed it in front of Agnes.

“I am Her Majesty's court lady! I have the authority to use police powers! Your horse is requisitioned in Her Majesty's name! Dismount it at once!”

“Her Majesty's court lady?”

Agnes looked doubtful. The girl looked like a woman from a bar. However, though she was all dirty from running in the rain, her noble features could still be recognized. Agnes hesitated for the moment.

Louise, finally losing her temper because Agnes didn’t dismount her horse, pulled out her wand. Mimicking Louise’s movements, Agnes pulled out her pistol at once.

Two people went still aiming wand and gun at each other.

Louise said in a trembling low voice.

“…Though I am still not well accustomed to my magic. Nontheless, it is still more powerful. Give up.”

Agnes replied, with her finger on pistol’s percussion hammer.

“…from such distance, a pistol will be more accurate.”

Silence settled over.

“Introduce yourself. You have a wand, thus you must be a noble.”

Agnes said.

“Court lady, directly accountable to Her Majesty, de la Vallière.”

La Vallière? That was a familiar name. In the conversations with Henrietta, she heard that name on countless occasions.

“Then, you…”

Agnes withdrew the gun. This trembling girl with her wand set up… is rumored to be Her Majesty’s best friend. This young girl with disheveled pink hair…

“You know me?”

Louise, with a blank expression on her face, put down her wand as well.

“I often heard about you. I am very honored to meet you at last. You can share a horse with me. Let me explain the circumstances for you. If you were shot, it would cause her Majesty to hold a grudge.”

Agnes stretched forth her hands to Louise. Agnes easily pulled up Louise with a strength that was hard to imagine for such a delicate woman to posses.

“Who are you?”

Louise straddled behind Agnes.

“Her Majesty's musketeer. Commander Agnes.”

This made Louise, who heard about the ‘Musketeers’ from the soldier before, enrage.

“What on earth were you doing?! Were you sleeping while forgetting your guard?! Her Majesty was shamelessly kidnapped!”

“Therefore I said, let me explain the situation. Anyway, Her Majesty is safe.”

“Whaat?!”

Agnes spurred on the horse and it started to run. With the rain falling hard the two people disappeared within the darkness of the night.

<center>* * *</center>

On the bed of the cheap lodging house, Henrietta was sitting with her eyes tightly shut and Saito’s arms around her, trembling. Saito couldn’t find words… so he just sat and held Henrietta’s shoulders.

When the rain finally changed into drizzle, Henrietta calmed down a little and forced a smile.

“I am sorry.”

“No…”

“I brought you to this useless place. Yet, I was helped by you again in the end.”

“Again?”

“It is so. On that night, I… I could not think straight, I was manipulated and tried to leave with Wales… You stopped me…”

“Yeah.”

“You said at that time. If you go I will cut you. I cannot permit you to lie to yourself even if you are madly in love, you said.”

“I s-said so.”

Embarrassed, Saito turned down his face.

“Still, the foolish me did not awake. I tried to kill you. However, you stopped the foolish tornado that I myself unleashed.”

Henrietta closed her eyes.

“By the way, at that time… I felt relieved.”

“Relieved?”

“That’s right. Even I noticed that it wasn’t the same Wales whom I loved. The truth was different. I... in the bottom of my heart, wanted for someone to say those words and stop the foolish me.”

Taking a deep, as if painful, breath, Henrietta continued to talk. In a withdrawn voice.

“Therefore, I ask you, Familiar-san. If I were to do something foolish again… if I were instigated again… Would you stop me with your sword?”

“Why?”

“At that time, I was ready to kill, not holding back. Even though I was asked by Louise, that gentle child, I could not stop. Therefore…”

Saito said in a surprised voice.

“I can’t do it! Really… you can’t be weak. You are the queen. Everyone obeys your will. Don’t talk like this, Princess. You would not be alive after all this if you were not brave. Was that all a lie?”

Henrietta looked down.

Then…

Don, don, don!

Someone battered against the door.

“Open up! Open the door! It is royal police! We are searching for run away criminals hiding in this inn! Open up now!”

Saito and Henrietta looked at each other.

“They do not seem to be searching for me.”

“…Let them go away. Stay silent.”

Henrietta nodded in agreement…

Meanwhile, the knob began to turn. However… it was not possible to open because of the lock. Clank-clank! The knob shook violently.

"Open up now! It’s an emergency! Or I will break it!”

Bam! One could hear the sounds of sword against the door knob, trying to open it.

“Not good.”

Henrietta, with determined face, unfastened the buttons of her shirt.

“Princess?”

His surprised voice was cut short as Henrietta captured Saito’s lips with her own. The kiss was sudden and intense. Locking her arms around Saito’s neck, Henrietta pushed him down to the bed. Seemingly undisturbed, Henrietta had her eyes closed and with a deep sigh, pushed her tongue into Saito’s mouth. It could take one’s consciousness away, so intense was the kiss.

Simultaneously with Henrietta pushing Saito down to the bed, the soldier, who was trying to break the door knob, kicked the door open.

What the pair of solders saw… was a young woman, lying on top of a man, intensely kissing his lips. The woman did not pay any attention to the soldiers and kept on going crazy. Sighs of affection were escaping from the opening of the pair of lips.
　
The soldiers watched the spectacle for a while… then one murmured to the other.

“…T-they seem to be just sheltering from the rain, and enjoying it a lot.”

“Damn, lets finish up checking the others.”

Thud! The door was closed and they disappeared down the stairs. Since the doorknob was broken, the door opened up, slightly squeaking.

Henrietta separated herself from his lips… but, even though the soldiers were already outside the hotel, she still kept on watching Saito with moist eyes.

Saito was completely surprised by Henrietta’s behavior at that moment. When the time comes, she could sacrifice her own body, like tonight, just to keep the secret. She was really strong.

With flushing cheeks, Henrietta kept quietly watching Saito.

“…Princess.”

Henrietta said in a strained voice.

“I already told you to call me Ann.”

“But…”

Not waiting for him to finish, she pressed her lips against his again. This time, it was a gentle… emotional kiss. In the dingy lamplight… he could see Henrietta’s white shoulders that he held just a while ago.

With Saito strongly confused, Henrietta’s lips started to trace the shape of his face.

“Do you have… a lover?”

In a hot voice Henrietta whispered into his ear. He felt like melting from that sound. Then, Louise’s face popped up in Saito’s head. Louise was not his lover. But…

“I don’t, however…”

Henrietta started to nibble Saito’s earlobe.

“Then, treat me as your lover.”

“W-what?!”

“It’s all right, only for tonight. I am not telling you to be my lover. But, please, hug me… and kiss me.”

That moment - time stopped… this way, a few minutes passed.

Moisture filled the room thanks to the rain. The mixed smell of futon and bodies drifted in the air.

Saito watched Henrietta's eyes. Even in such a dirty room… Henrietta’s beautiful face was dazzling. No, maybe it dazzled because of this dirty room.

He was almost inadvertently drowned in these charms. But… he could not go beyond Henrietta’s kiss… Louise would never forgive Saito. Not only would she never forgive him but also she would be saddened, because Louise respected Henrietta the most.

He could not do such a thing.

He could not pretend to be lovers and kiss with a person… that his important person held important. Henrietta was just lonely. There must be another way to comfort her.

Therefore, Saito lightly patted Henrietta's chestnut hair.

“I cannot become a prince.”

“I’m not asking to do such thing.”

“Remember? I am not a person from this world, I am from a different world. I can't… substitute someone.”

Henrietta closed her eyes and drew her cheek to Saito's chest.

After that… when the heat gradually vanished… Henrietta muttered, embarrassed.

“…You must think I am a shameless woman. Even though I am called a queen… I am still a woman. And at night I still miss someone’s warmth. "

For a while ……, Henrietta didn't say a word and just laid there, pressing her cheek against Saito's chest. Inside a cheap lodging house, that might be the cheapest in town, the noblest woman of the country trembled like a child in his arms. Saito smiled wryly at this somewhat absurd situation.

And… felt uneasy.

“Princess.”

“What?”

“Please explain to me slowly. What on earth are we doing here? Secrets… everyone looking hard for you. And… you are trying so hard to hide yourself. It cannot be just one of those capricious things, right?”

“…Oh well. I guess I need to tell the full story.”

Henrietta voice regained her usual dignity.

“It’s a fox hunt.”

“Fox hunt?”

“Yes, you know that clever animal, the fox? Even with dogs at it, even with beaters, it is not easy to capture one’s tail. Therefore… I set a trap.”

“Trap?”

“Yes, and the bait is me. Come tomorrow… the fox will leave its nesting hole.”

Saito looked at her.

“And who is the fox?”

“Albion’s spy.”

<center>* * *</center>

Agnes and Louise were riding the horse down the alley leading to Richmon’s mansion. Though the rain eventually turned into drizzle… it was still cold. Agnes gave Louise her own mantle to wear.

“W-what are the circumstances?”

“Rat hunt.”

“Rat hunt?”

“Yeah, they not only damage a kingdom's granary… but also try to betray the master in the middle of the hunt.”

Uncomprehending, Louise stared at her

“Explain it in full detail.”

“There is no time to explain it any further now. Nha! We arrived.”

The gate of Richmon's residence opened and a young page appeared before Agnes’s horse. It was a 12 or 13 year old boy with red cheeks. Holding a torch, he looked around restlessly before starting to lead his horse again. The page started to gallop while holding a torch. Agnes smiled thinly and began to chase after the horse, following the light of the torch.

“…What’s going on?”

“It has started.”

Agnes answered briefly.

In the night air, the page continued galloping the horse at full speed. Seems he was told beforehand by his master to hurry. The boy was surveying his surroundings while desperately clinging to the horse's back.

Agnes, keeping a distance between them, followed him.

The page's horse passed the upscale residential area and stopped at a suspicious district. In the surroundings of the night, one could hear the Queen's search party drinking and having fun.

Omitting going through Chikutonne Street, the horse disappeared into a secluded alley.

When he disappeared at the entrance of the alley, Agnes descended the horse and looked into the alley.

Leaving the horse at the stables, Agnes turned to the hotel once she made sure that the page entered there. Jumping off the horse, Louise asked while running after her.

“What, what is happening?”

Agnes did not answer any more.

She entered the hotel and elbowed her way through the mass of people at the bar in the front till she saw the page going up to the second floor. She followed.

From the staircase, Agnes confirmed the door through which the page had entered.

Two people had expected visitors for a while there.

Agnes whispered to Louise.

“Take off the mantle. Start leaning over me in a bar woman's way.”

Not understanding, Louise did as Agnes said and took off her mantle. Then she pretended to be a fizgig flirting with the knight. She saw such scenes often during the hustle at the bar and had them imprinted in her mind.

“Good.”

Agnes said to Louise without averting her glance from the second floor. Though her voice was still womanly, when keeping silent she left an impression of an honorable knight, probably because of her short hair. Louise’s cheeks started to blush inadvertently.

The page walked out of the room at once.

Then Agnes drew Louise to her. Ah, and snatched a kiss.

Though Louise tried to wriggle out in rage, Agnes suppressed her with strong power, and she could not move..

The page gave a short glance at Agnes and Louise kissing, and turned his eyes away at once.

A kiss between a knight and a bar woman. Just like in the painting that hangs on the wall of the residence, an ordinary spectacle.

Then the page went out through the exit, straddled a horse just like the time he came here, and disappeared into the town of the night.

Agnes finally let Louise free.

“W-what are you doing?!”

Louise shouted, blushing. If her partner were a man, she would have pulled out her wand and blown up this place already.

“Relax. I do not have such a hobby. This is duty.”

“Neither do I!”

Then Louise recalled the page who left.

“You won’t follow him?”

“It does not matter anymore. That boy doesn't know anything at all. His role was only carrying the letter.”

Agnes, not making a sound with her footsteps, silently approached the front of the door in the guest room that the page entered. Louise asked whispering.

“…You aren’t a mage, right? You can’t blow this door off.”

“…you still can break it with enough strength.”

“… it is surely locked. There is nothing you can do. With all that rattle he might run away.”

Louise pulled out the wand that was attached to her thigh, took a deep breath, and muttered the spell of 'Void', aiming the wand at the door. Explosion … the door exploded and was blown off into the room. In no time, Agnes pulled out a sword and jumped inside.

A merchant was there, standing near the bed with a surprised expression on his face. He was holding a wand in one hand. A mage.

The man seemed to be a considerably good magic user, as he quickly pointed his wand at Agnes, who had jumped in, and muttered a spell. A mass of air blew Agnes away. When he uttered another spell and threw Agnes into the wall… Louise entered.

Louise's explosion hit him. The explosion hit straight in front of him, the man fell on the ground holding his face.

Agnes stood up and hit the wand out of the man’s hands with her sword. Louise picked up the wand that lay on the floor.

Agnes pointed at the man's throat with the tip of her sword. It was a middle aged man. Though he looked like a merchant, the light in his eyes was different. He probably was an aristocrat.

“Do not move!”

Still pointing her sword, Agnes pulled out handcuffs from her waist and locked the iron circles on the man’s wrists. Then put a gag of torn sheet in his mouth.

What is happening at this time of night? – Visitors of the hotel started gathering and looking into the room.

“Do not make any noise! Just arresting a sneaky thief! ”

The scared hotel people withdrew their faces.

A letter that page gave to the man must be somewhere inside, Agnes thought. With a smile on her lips she rummaged through the man’s desk drawers. She found lots of letters and documents and began to slowly read them one by one.

“Who is this man?”

“Albion’s rat. He pretended to be a merchant and lurked in Tristania, gathering information for Albion.”

“Then, this fellow… is an enemy spy. Isn’t it great?! We caught him!”

“It is not finished yet.”

“Why?”

“The parent rats still remain.”

Then Agnes found one sheet of paper, she gazed at it quietly. That was the rough sketch in the building. Notes written in some places.

“So that’s how it is… you damned ones must have planned to contact in the theater, right? This letter arrived some time ago, saying to meet at the same place as usual tomorrow. As it looks from this rough sketch, the place must be a theater, huh? I am sure of it.”

The man did not answer. He became silent and quietly looked the other way.

“Answer me… Noble’s pride.” 

With a cold smile on her lips, Agnes pinned the man's foot to the floor with her sword. With the mouth gag still on, the man writhed in agony.

Agnes pulled out a pistol from her belt and pointed it at his face.

“I’ll count to two. Choose. Pride or life.”

The man’s brow started to sweat. Gachink… The sound of Agnes lifting the percussion hammer echoed in the room.

==== Part 4 ====

Dawn was breaking, morning. Central plaza, San Remi's temple of Confucius rang the bell. 11 o'clock.

A single carriage stopped in front of Royal Tanaijiiru Theater. Richmon stepped out from it. He looked up at the theatre proudly. The page who sat on the driver's box, tried to come down and follow him.

“It’s all right. Wait with the carriage.”

Richmon shook his head and entered into the theater. The ticket salesman bowed once he noticed the noble. Not buying a ticket, Richmon went forward. It was because play inspection was one of his duties as a censorship director, this place was like his personal villa.

The theater visitors, who were only young women, had started to arrive six minutes ago. At first it was a popular repertoire, but because the acting of actors was horrible it was severely criticized by critics. It was likely they had lost business as a result.

Richmon sat down in his private seat and quietly waited for the curtain to rise.

<center>* * *</center>

Agnes and Louise had arrived at the front of the theater just a while ago. Louise could not understand why they had to stalk in the alley near the theater all this time. Only when a certain carriage showed up did Agnes let them leave their hideout. 　

Louise was tired and spent.  She hadn’t slept last night. Besides, Agnes did not explain a thing. She said it was a rat hunt, all right, but whenever she asked who the rat was… Agnes became silent and stopped talking.

Before Louise’s eyes, who was patiently waiting in front of a theater, dearly known figures passed.

It was Henrietta escorted by Saito, who had bags under his eyes from lack of sleep. Though Henrietta put on a robe and commoner clothes, those Louise had bought earlier, and wore her hair in a town-woman’s way... Louise was certain she was not mistaken.

Agnes spotted the two people earlier as she had sent a report with the mail owl and kept her eyes open for them coming.

“…Princess. Saito!”

What started as a small mutter turned into a loud yell as she ran up to the pair.

“Louise…”

Henrietta embraced her tiny body closely.

“I was so worried! Where had you disappeared to?”

“I borrowed gentle Familiar–san…and hid myself in town. Forgive me for not telling you. I did not want to drag you into this. So, when I was informed this morning by Agnes that you were acting together, I was surprised. Yet, you are my best friend, so I guess we were destined to run into each other sooner or later.”

Then, Agnes who stood silently nearby, knelt down.

“Everything is ready, waiting for your orders.”

“Thank you. You really did well.”

And the last spectators that arrived in front of the theater…

Were Mantei Koa unit, Mage Guards.

Everyone watched surprised as their commander, who had a fantasy beast with a lion's head and snake's body on his coat of arms, approached in an angry manner.

“Hey! What’s the big idea, Agnes-dono?! I came here flying after receiving your letter, but Her Majesty is not here!”

Then, the commander of Mantei Koa noticed Henrietta and ran up to her in panic.

“Your Majesty! We were worried! Where were you? We were searching for you all night!”

On the verge of tears, commander raised his voice.

What was with these magic guard units? Spectators started to gather, wondering. Because of such an uproar, Henrietta pulled down the hood of her robe again.

"I am sorry for causing anxiety. I will explain later. For now, Commander, just follow my orders.”

“What are they?”

“With the corps under your command, please encircle Royal Tanaijiiru Theater. Do not let even a single ant out.”

The commander, though he had a suspicious expression on his face, bowed at once.

“As you wish.”

“Then, I’ll go in.”

“I’ll follow.”

Louise shouted. However, Henrietta shook her head.

“No, you must wait here. This is something I should finish myself.”

“But-“

“It’s an order.”

Hearing such decisive words, Louise bowed with poor grace.

Henrietta, alone, disappeared into the theater. Agnes, having some other secret things to do, mounted her horse and rode off somewhere.

So… only two people, Saito and Louise, were left.

Louise pulled Saito’s sleeve, who watched Henrietta leave with a blush on his cheeks.

“Hey.”

“What?”

“What, what happened?”

“I was told this is a fox hunt.”

“I heard it was a rat hunt.”

“It’s the same, anyway.”

After that, they both stared blankly at each other.

“Somewhat, it is a duty…”

“Yeah.”

“Guess we both were just supporting role fillers.”

Saito nodded.

Louise noticed a certain smell and brought her nose close to Saito's body.

“Wh-what-”

With a dangerous expression on her face, *sniff sniff* Louise started sniffing Saito’s body smell with her nose.　

“H-hey, what the-“

“This smell… It’s the smell of the Princess' perfume!”

“Eh?”

Saito was startled.

“You… you didn’t do anything strange to the Princess right?"

Louse stared at Saito menacingly. Saito turned pale. Surely… he could not tell her about the kiss. He could not betray Henrietta. For the honor of the Princess, he must not tell this. Besides, even if he told, Louise would not believe him anyways.

“Idiot! I didn't do anything!”

“Really?”

Louise kept staring at Saito.

“It must have attached from the escort a while ago.”

Louise grabbed Saito’s ear and pulled him closer. Then she buried her nose in the scruff of his neck.

“Sniff, sniff. Sniff, sniff. Then why does it smell in such place? Why there is perfume on the scruff of your neck just from being an escort? Hmm? What kind of perfume is that?!”

“No, that… that must be from turning in bed while sleeping. Faces must have gotten close. Nothing else.”

“It’s all right. I’ll hear everything from your body!”

Louise, still holding Saito’s ear, dragged him into the side alley.

Saito’s scream echoed in the empty lane.

<center>* * *</center>

The curtains rose…the play started. 　

Because the play was for women, the spectators were only young females. Surrounded by loud cheers, on the stage, gorgeously dressed actors started to play a story of sad love.

It was the play that Louise saw before… ‘Tristania's Holiday.’

Richmon puckered up his brows. But it wasn’t because of the actors laughter or posing, not because of impudent and jarring cheers of young women. It was because an expected visitor did not show up at a promised time.

In his head, various questions turned round and round.

Was the queen’s disappearance an Albion plot that I was not informed of? If so, what is the reason? If not, then maybe a third power exists inside Tristania that he was not aware of? Either way, it was troublesome - Richmon muttered to himself.

Then… a spectator sat next to him. Was it the expected visitor? He threw a side glance. That wasn’t him. It was a young woman with a hood on her head.

Richmon whispered.

“Excuse me. This seat is already taken. Please sit in another place.”

However, the woman did not try to stand up.

This young woman… With an angry expression Richmon turned to face her.

“Haven’t you heard me, Mademoiselle?”

“Spectators should watch the play, Richmon-dono.”

Richmon’s eyes popped out once he recognized the hooded face. It was a person he was sure to have disappeared… Henrietta.

Henrietta, looking straight at the stage, asked Richmon.

“This is the play for women. Are they having fun watching it?"

Richmon settled down, regained his composure and leaned back into the seat.

“I am looking over such a trivial play only because of work. Anyways, Your Majesty, there is a rumor that you have hidden yourself…Is it for safety reasons?”

“Indeed. I am discreet with my contacts. It’s a good place to secretly meet with my mistress, right?"

Richmon laughed. Yet, Henrietta did not laugh. She squinted like a hunter.

“If one can get everything, it is useless to wait. I was standing in the ticket line. You went watching a play without buying a ticket, such an act is a violation of the law. I would like a royal palace judge to follow the law.”

“Ho! When did ticket sales became the royal family's jurisdiction?”

Henrietta sighed, breaking the string of the tension.

“Now, let's stop with this nonsense. The secret messenger of Albion, whom you came to contact today, was arrested last night. He talked about everything. Right now he is in Cherunboog Prison.“

Henrietta drove Richmon into a corner.

However, as if knowing everything would turn out this way, Richmon didn't loose his composure. He smiled broadly in a fearless manner.

“Hoho! My relation is well hidden, you can’t beat this strategy of mine!”

“That’s right, royal palace judge.”

“I won’t dance on Your Majesty’s palms!”

“I really did not want it to turn out…this way.”

Richmon never showed a malice behind his smile. He never showed a bad attitude, Henrietta remembered in a sore displeasure.

“Because of my disappearance, you decided to come into contact with the secret messenger. ‘The Queen was enticed by hands, other than ours.’ For you this was nothing more than just an affair. You are calm and did not panic. A careful fox, that doesn’t show his tail…”

“Well, since when did you start suspecting?”

“I was not sure. Besides you, there were many suspects. However, the person who was to inform about my disappearance that night, must have been the criminal. And that person was you.”

Henrietta continued in a sad, tired voice.

“I did not want to believe. You were such… Royal Palace Judge, who should defend the authority and the fineness of the kingdom, assisted a plot of such treason. During childhood you were always the one who cherished me… and now sold me to the enemy.”

“Your Majesty, for me you are still a girl who doesn't know a thing. Being ruled by Albion is still better than by an ignorant girl on the throne.”

“Was your love for me a lie? You looked like such a gentle person. Was it a lie too?”

“Affability for lord’s daughter does not descend to vassal.  You can’t understand that. Because you are such a child, that’s why I did it.”

Henrietta shut her eyes. Whom should I believe? Why it is so hard to be betrayed by a person whom you trusted? No… I was not betrayed. This man cheated me only for the sake of his career. I cannot understand such a thing, maybe I am, as Richmon says, still a child.

But, I cannot be a child any longer.

I should gain… eyes that see the truth.

To see the truth despite the heart.

Henrietta said in a decisive tone.

“In the name of the Queen, you are stripped of the title, Royal Palace Judge. Surrender yourself quietly.”

Richmon didn't move at all. Moreover, he pointed to the stage and declared in a tone as if Henrietta would be a little idiot.

“Do not say such inelegancy. Let the play continue. It just started. Leaving before the play is over is an impoliteness towards the actors.”

Henrietta shook her head.

“At this moment, outside, the Magic Guard has encircled the building. Now, show the nobles bravery and hand me your cane.”

“Really… such an inexperienced lass… Whom do you think you are arresting?”

“What are you saying?”

“I am only saying that you are 100 years too early to set a trap on me, that’s all.”

*Pon* Richmon clapped.

Then, actors who had been performing the play up till now…, about six men and women, pulled out their wands hidden in their trousers or jackets, and aimed them at Henrietta.

Young women started causing an uproar.

"Silence! Watch the play silently!”

The angry voice of Richmon… revealing his true nature, resounded within the theater.

“Anyone who makes a noise will be killed. This is not a play.”

Suddenly, the whole building was wrapped up in silence.

“You were really unlucky coming here, Your Majesty.”

Henrietta… muttered quietly.

“Actors… were your partners.”

“Yes. This is not a bluff. They are first class casters.”

“And terrible actors as it seems.”

Richmon clasped Henrietta's hand. Henrietta got goosebumps from his repulsive touch.

“My scenario is far reaching. Your majesty, I am going to take you as a hostage. Then, I’ll arrange a ship to Albion. Your persona will be my emigration gift to Albion. The end.”

“Indeed. This play’s scenario is yours. The stage is Tristain and the actor is Albion…”

“And you’ll be the heroine. So, take part in this comedy.”

“Unfortunately, only tragedy suits my taste. I can’t take part in such a monkey show.”

“Sadly, in this life, no one acts against my scenario.”

Henrietta shook her head. Her eyes shone with confidence.

“No, today’s play scenario belongs to me.”

“Your management is bad. Sadly, as a chairman, I can’t allow you to destroy the play.”

Henrietta, not losing her composure… pointed her wand towards the mages, impersonating actors.

“The bad ones are the actors. They are ham actors. One cannot help but notice.”

“Don’t say such extravagant things. Sooner or later they will be celebrated actors in Albion."

“Now, leave the stage.”

Up till now, noisy and frightened women….

After Henrietta’s words, they changed their looks completely and pulled out their guns at the same time

Richmon’s subordinate mages, who were pointing wands at Henrietta, surprised by the spectacle, delayed their movements.

Doon! Sounds of tens of gun shots melted into one big sound.

Because inside of the theater the sound was multiplied, it felt like a thunderous roar.

When the dark, thick smoke cleared up… The Albion mages who were impersonating actors were riddled with bullets, all of them were killed on the stage before casting a single spell.

All theater spectators… were members of the musketeers. Naturally, even the suspicious Richmon could not see this through.

All the musketeers were young commoners…moreover – women.

Henrietta informed her neighbor spectator in an icy tone,

“Please stand up, Richmon. The play is over.”

<center>* * *</center>

Richmon stood up with much effort.

He laughed loudly and pulled out the dagger at the same time.

Continuing to laugh loudly like a madman, not afraid of the swords pointed at him, Richmon went up to the stage slowly. The musketeers surrounded him. They were prepared to skewer him if he were to make even one suspicious movement.

“Know when to give up! Richmon!”

“I am glad with the success! Cannot become a splendid scenario written by Her Majesty! So much for my play scenario…”

Richmon watched the surrounding musketeers in a hoity-toity way.

“Your Majesty… The last advice from someone who served Your Majesty since the day of your birth.”

“Speak.”

“Though it started a long time ago, Your Majesty…”

When Richmon stood up in the corner of the stage… and *Don* hit the floor with his foot. Then, just like pitfall, the floor opened.

“It ends up short here.”

Richmon fell straight through it. Though the musketeers ran up hastily …the floor shut and did not open though they pushed or pulled. Apparently, it was controlled by magic.

“Your Majesty…”

All members watched Henrietta anxiously. Mortified, after biting her fingernails, Henrietta looked up and bellowed,

“Search for him at the front gates! Move it!”

<center>* * *</center>

The hole led to an underground passageway. Richmon made this loophole for a rainy day.

To stop from falling Richmon used ‘Levitation’ and, putting a light spell on his wand, began to walk through the underground passageway while illuminating the ground under his feet. The passage ran to Richmon's residence. He needed to return there. He was going to escape to Albion after collecting his money.

“However… the one that led to this was the Princess…”

On the day of his escape, he was going to apply to the Cromwell for one troop regiment. Then he’d return to Tristain again, catch Henrietta, and after repaying her for today’s humiliation many times over, he’d rape and kill her.

While walking and imagining such things… he saw a shadow in the light.

A moment passed.

The face that surfaced from the darkness was… the face of Agness, the musketeer.

“Oh my, it’s Richmon-dono. Taking another way home?”

Agnes said with a smile. Her voice echoed in the narrow, gloomy and damp passage.

“You…”

Smiling in relief, Richmon answered. Indeed, they might have found out about this secret passage and might have seen his theater plans… but this was not a mage, just a fencer who ambushed him, this should not be hard. He, like most mages, looked down on fencers.

[[Image:ZnT05-249.jpg|thumb]]

“Move out of the way. There is no time to play with you. It’s too bothersome to kill you in a place like this.”

After Richmon’s words, Agnes pulled out her pistol.

“Checkmate. I have already uttered an incantation. I’ll only have to release it on you. Bullets can’t get past my twenty layer mail. Your obligation to Henrietta doesn’t include giving your life. Because you are a commoner.”

Richmon continued talking in a bored tone.

“An insect's pay is not worth going against a noble’s spell. Leave.”

Agnes squeezed out the words.

“I will kill you not for the loyalty to Her Majesty, but for my personal revenge.”

“Personal revenge?”

“D'Angleterre (angle province).”

Richmon smiled. ''Come to think of it, the other day, before leaving my residence…this fellow asked me about it.'' That was why, Richmon, finally understanding the reason, laughed.

“I see! So you are that village’s survivor!”

“You were responsible for that crime… my hometown was destroyed without even knowing why.”

Agnes declared, biting her lip. A stream of blood ran down her lips.

“Romalia’s heresy, ‘Protestant Hunt’. You claimed ‘Protestantism’ was a rebellion and crushed my town. How much did you earn from Romalia’s religion agency in return, Richmon?”

The edges of Richmon’s lips turned up.

“Amount of money you ask? You want to know? I’d like to tell, but I cannot remember the sum of the bribe.”

“Is money all you believe in? Miserable man.”

“The way you trust in god, I trust in my money, is there any difference? The way you regret about relatives that passed away, I yearn for money, is there any difference? Tell me. I would like to know.”

“I’ll kill you. Spend your savings in hell.”

“Though it is wasteful to use a noble’s spell on the likes like you… this is fate.”

Richmon muttered releasing the spell.

A huge ball of fire appeared on the tip of the wand and flew towards Agnes.

He expected for Agnes to shoot the pistol that she was gripping in her hand… yet, she threw it away.

“What?”

She covered herself with the mantle and received the fireball. Though the mantle blazed up in a moment… the water bag beneath it evaporated absorbing the impact of the fireball. However, it did not disappear completely. It knocked against Agnes body, incandescing her chain hemp garment,

“Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!”

However, Agnes endured it not falling down. Fearsome willpower. Enduring the pain of having all her body burned, pulling out her sword, she rushed towards Richmon.

Richmon, in haste, shot another spell trying to counterattack. The blade of wind attacked Agnes. Though it tore through the chain hemp garment and sheet metal armor, it prevented her from suffering a mortal wound. While receiving innumerable cuts on her body, Agnes still rushed on.

The moment when Richmon tried to recite another spell, Agnes crashed into his chest.

“Uoo…”

It was not the spell that escaped Richmon’s mouth…but red blood. Agnes pushed her handle plunging the sword deeper into Richmon’s chest.

“M…mage to a commoner…a noble like me…to a fencer like you…”

“…tell me, are a sword and gun still toys for you?”

While having her whole body burnt and cut, Agnes twisted the sword slowly scooping Richmon's chest out.

“They are not toys. They are weapons. Unlike you nobles, we have at least polished fangs. Die from those fangs, Richmon.”

*Gop* Richmon vomited an especially large amount of blood.

And slowly crumbled down.

Silence returned to the vicinity.

Agnes picked up the lantern that she dropped earlier, and, supporting her shoulder with the wall, staggeringly started to walk. The cuts on top of burns hurt so much that Agnes could fall down at any moment.

Still, Agnes walked.

“…Cannot die here. Still, still…I need to kill.”

Slowly, step by step, using her sword as a cane, and still bleeding, Agnes headed towards the exit.

The nearest exit of the secret passage going under Tristania’s soil was…the drainage trench on the Chikutonne Street. As Agnes crept out of there, pulling her body through, townspeople started to scream. Looking up at the dazzling sun… feeling lucky to be alive, Agnes fainted.

<center>* * *</center>

Three days later…

In the kitchen, Saito was washing plates as usual. *Don* Louise bumped against his back. Almost dropping the plate, Saito complained,

“Be more careful! Don’t make me break the plates!”

Grrr, Louise glared at him. Feeling relieved, Saito turned his head. Since that day… Louise hadn’t talked to him.

Louise criticized him, as eventually Saito told her everything that happened while hiding with Henrietta in that cheap lodging house. Except one thing…the kiss.

She was only pouting now, but she would get really serious if she were to find out about the kiss. Anyhow, Louise’s desire to monopolize was very strong. She raged whenever her familiar Saito got distracted by other girls; the kiss with her highly valued Henrietta would be even worse.

She would kill him if she knew.

Consequently, no matter what, Saito had to make sure she didn't find out.

“…D-don’t be so angry.”

“I am not angry.”

“So why are you not talking? The Princess and I embraced each other because we had no choice. We didn’t want to be found out…”

“…You didn’t do anything else?”

“O-of course not!”

Saito started to whistle while washing the plates.

Although from the outside it looked like a quarrel between lovers… they both thought otherwise. Saito viewed Louise’s jealousy as a desire to monopolize her familiar. And Louise being Louise did not admit her feelings to herself. So altogether, both their relationships were still going in parallel lines. Would things continue to remain the same? For now, they were parallel lines.

Then, in the place where two people’s relationships were complicated as usual, the door opened and two visitors showed up. They were wearing hoods.

“Hello. Can I help you?”

When Louise went to take an order, one of the guests quietly lifted the hood and showed their face to Louise.

“Agnes!”

Agnes whispered to Louise.

“Please prepare the room on the second floor.”

“If it’s you, then…the other…”

“…is me.”

Henrietta’s voice.

Louise nodded and prepared the guest room on the second floor.

<center>* * *</center>

“Now then…Louise. First of all, let me express my gratitude to you...”

Henrietta said looking at everyone who sat around the table.

Louise, Saito, Agnes…

Though Agnes was badly injured, with Henrietta’s, who was a water user, “Recovery” spell help, she was almost completely healed. However, she still couldn’t wear armor. Therefore, today she was wearing a padded undershirt and plain trousers with boots.

“The information that you collected is really useful.”

“I-is it really useful for you?”

It wasn’t only political topics that the town’s gossips were about. It was also citizen’s opinions and criticisms. Even though she couldn’t think all of them through, they were useful for Henrietta…

“This way I can see without pretending myself how I really look to others. I want to hear the true words. Even if they are painful for the ear…”

Anyway, there are a lot of criticisms regarding Henrietta. Though Louise did not agree, she reported everything as it was. That’s why she was glad.

“I am still a greenhorn, thus I should accept the criticism, because it is necessary for future improvement.”

Louise bowed.

“I also need to apologize. I am sorry for borrowing your Familiar-san without permission and not explaining the circumstances.”

“Indeed. It was cruel to ignore me.”

Louise said dully.

“I did not want you to get too much involved. I needed to do a dirty job of setting traps… for the betrayer…”

“The Royal Palace Judge was the betrayer…”

Though Henrietta tried keep it a secret…such secrets always seemed to leak somewhere. Richmon being an Albion’s spy was already a popular rumor in town.

Louise reared her head.

“However, I am not a child anymore. I can keep Princess–sama’s secrets. From now on, always tell me.”

Henrietta nodded.

"I see. Let's do it that way. Anyway, the only the people whom I am able to trust from the bottom of the heart… are the ones in this room.”

“Familiar too?”

Louise wondered. Henrietta and Saito's eyes met for a moment. After that, a light blush appeared on both their cheeks, and they mutually looked down.

“Y-yes… Naturally. Ah! That’s right! We still have not had a formal introduction!”

Henrietta, trying to change the topic, held out her hand towards Agnes.

“This is my trustful Musketeer Commander, Agnes Chevalier de Milan. Though she is a woman, she uses a sword and gun as skillfully as a man. She also punished splendidly the betrayer who was trying to run away. Without fear she stood against a mage with just a sword… A hero.”

“I am not a hero.”

Agnes brushed off the statement and returned to her cheerful expression again. Then she said in a smooth voice.

“Her Majesty, we don’t need the introduction. With Miss Vallière, we already had a relationship overnight.”

Louise blushed, remembering the kiss.

“I-it wasn’t like that!”

“That was an unforgettable night, right, Miss Vallière?”

Agnes said laughingly. Which made Louise blush even more.

“Unforgettable night?” Henrietta asked.

“Nothing, to trick the enemy's eyes we pretended to be lovers. We kissed! That was so funny! Ahahahaha!”

Agnes laughed happily.

Louise blushed more and more. She expected Saito to start making fun from her that she was kissed by a woman. However, he did not laugh.

Somehow awkwardly, he averted his eyes.

Louise glanced up at Henrietta. She as well was twining her fingers hesitatingly.

Besides, a little while ago when the eyes of these two met, they turned their faces down. A strange doubt… crept inside Louise.

“W-well then, since there are a few more things to do, we should get ready to leave, Agnes.”

Henrietta stood up.

“Eh? I thought we were going to have toasts all night long?"

“I’m worried about your wounds… Well then, Louise, I ask you to continue.”

Henrietta hurriedly left the room. Agnes, who seemed to be completely lost, followed.

Saito also stood up and tried to go out.

“There is no need to rush.”

Louise detained him. Feeling a dreadful premonition, Saito’s face turned pale.

“No, well, dish-washing…”

Saito said looking straight ahead. His voice trembled.

Louise smiled, however.

“Mm, sit. It is alright. Stay here until morning.”

She pointed to the bed. Slowly, Saito sat down. What happened, did she find out? Princess’s kiss… No, surely not… She would not be so calm, right?

T-that’s right. If she were aware, Louise would not take such an attitude. She would be countless times trampling on Saito’s face and saying,

‘You kissed the Princess didn’t you?’

Yet she was smiling. Maybe she really, without any ulterior motive, wanted to show appreciation to Saito’s misery.

“W-what is it? You are strangely gentle.”

“No, thank you for your hard work lately. I just want to express my gratitude. Really.”

Louise gave Saito a cup and poured in some wine.

“T-thank you.”

“Look, I…was just upset that the Princess did not need me. These two, no, three days I was in a bad mood…over this and that. But now I am back in high spirits! It’s alright again!”

Seeing that, Saito felt relieved.

Aaah, he just worried too much... I'm so glad…She really seems to have recovered her good humor.

“Was it hard to guard the Princess?”

Louise grasped Saito's hand.

“T-to some extent.”

Why is Louise so gentle? Aah, who cares, I haven’t felt so good in ages.

“As one would expect from my familiar! I am so proud!”

Saito started to boast.

“T-that was… a piece of cake. But we did it together…"

"Still, it was wonderful. The way that no one was able to find you, you must have really tricked the chasers, right?"

“T-that’s right.”

“Drink, drink. I’ll be doing the duty of a caring master today. I’ll be the waitress.”

After saying that, she refilled the cup with wine. Being flattered by Louise in such a way, Saito’s confidence gradually grew.

“Saito is so wonderful! When he was suddenly walked in, he quick wittedly pretended to be the lovers and deceived them, right? You should have become an actor! You could have been Royal Tanaijiiru Theater’s main performer!”

“That’s right! Easy victory!”

Louise continued in the same way.

"Saito’s wonderful! Did he kiss the Princess?”

“That’s right!”

At that moment, the air froze.

Saito noticed that he was splendidly tricked. If you want to draw something out from the partner, first of all, you need to make him feel relaxed. The technique that Louise picked up in the bar! She used it!

Louise was using it every day, so her skills grew.

“L-Louise, this… Y-you…that…”

The tension in the room rose.

Then Louise stood up and locked the door.

Turning back, Louise said in a bright, even voice.

“Hey, dog.”

Dog.

In one breath the giddiness from the wine was gone.

Saito began to tremble.

Why is that dark aura emanating from Louise’s shoulders?

What is this dark aura?

“Dog, what’s wrong? Answer me!”

“W-woof!”

Tonight, ‘Dog’ surely sounded different. It was different. The presentiment of doom pierced through Saito's numb body. The taste of bitter despair filled his mouth.

“Excuse me. With magic or foot, which?"

“E-either seem painfuuuuul.”

“Sorry, it has to be painful. Now, make your decision, hurry.”

''And so… it was going to be a long night.

Really long. And a long daybreak.

Assuming, that I can survive tonight…''

''And I should beware of all girls serving alcohol from now on'', Saito thought.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Chapter2|Back to Chapter 2]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter1|Forward to Volume 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume5 Story2

2009-01-05T19:17:32Z

BonekruZher:

===Chapter Two: The Encounter with the Flame and the Friendship with the Wind===

==== Part 1 ====

Well, this was the Tristain Magic Academy. The summer vacation just started and in the dorm, two nobles were killing time.

They were Kirche the “Ardent” and Tabitha the “Snowstorm”. Kirche was laying lazily on Tabitha’s bed in a very immodest pose. She had undone all her shirt buttons and was fanning her large chest with her hand. Kirche did like heat but could not stand warmth.

She was not able to control the boiling heat in the sun-baked room.

“Hey Tabitha, would you mind making some wind for me?”

Tabitha waved her staff without looking up from her book.

“Give me a cold one. One that will cool me to the bone, just like your second name.”

As expected, there was some ice mixed in the wind. The snowy wind immediately cooled Kirche’s body.

“Ahh- that feels good.”

Drinking in Tabitha’s cool wind, Kirche finally took off her shirt. She crossed her legs in a manner that would never be seen by any of her dozen of male friends that worshiped her like a goddess.

Kirche stared at Tabitha who was reading her book the whole time. Tabitha did not shed a single drop of sweat, as she was completely immersed in her book. “Maybe her second name ‘Snowstorm’ cools her body as well as her mind,” Kirche whispered.

“Hey ‘Snowstorm’? You really like to read books don’t you? Just like a Protestant. Could that be the popular Protestant book about the ‘The Practical Doctrine’?”

“The Practical Doctrine” was a book that the Protestant sect of religion recited by following the interpretation of the book “The Founder’s Prayer Book," that recorded the great deeds and teachings of the Founder, Brimir.

Although every version of “The Founder’s Prayer Book” claimed to be the “original,” their contents were slightly different. Furthermore, there were theories that “The Founder’s Prayer Book” was written hundreds of years after the fall of the Founder Brimir. “The Founder’s Prayer Book” that had been passed down through the Tristain royal family didn’t even have words in it. Therefore, many theologians interpreted it in such a sketchy way so that it would improve the political powers of the Halkeginia’s churches and themselves.
The body of practitioners of the “Practical Doctrine” started in the religious center of the country Romania and was made of commoners who wanted to reform the corrupted churches that exploited them. This soon became an international matter. It spread out from commoners and farmers and they stripped power and land from the monks and priests, but no one knew for sure if their practices and interpretation was right. The only one that could possibly answer that was the Founder Brimir himself.

Tabitha closed her book and showed Kirche the title. It wasn’t a religious book, but an ancient magical research book.

“Just reading,” said Tabitha.

“I know. There’s no way you're a Protestant anyways. Man, it’s really hot today. REALLY hot. That’s why I invited you to go to Germania with me. It’s much cooler there.”

Tabitha reopened her book and continued reading. Kirche, who knew the situation of Tabitha’s family, decided to invite her to the Zerbst House, but Tabitha would not agree to come. With no other choice, Kirche decided to keep Tabitha company in the Magic Academy.

She couldn’t stand to let Tabitha be alone.

“We're probably the only ones who would remain in this kind of sauna.”

Kirche thought about having a water bath in the courtyard. Since all the students and teachers had left and gone back to their homes, there shouldn’t be any danger of peepers.

But then…

A scream was heard from the floor below.

Kirche and Tabitha exchanged quick glances.

Kirche quickly put on her shirt and jumped out of the room with her wand. Tabitha soon followed behind her.

In a room a floor below, another pair of students were in the middle of a quarrel.

“What were you thinking?!”

“Um, I’m… I thought it was hot, and I was trying to help you!”

The clamor was between Guiche and Montmorency. Why didn't this pair leave the dorm for summer vacation?

“I see, so '''that''' was your purpose! ‘Let's make potions together,' my butt! I shouldn’t have listened to your cajolery about being able to make any Forbidden Potions I want. Just what were you trying to do?”

“That was my objective! I'm not lying!”

“You're having weird thoughts because no one is around, right? Sorry, but I’m not gonna forgive you one finger until I’m married!”

Guiche shook his head.

“Don’t come closer!”

“I’ll swear, I’ll swear.”

Guiche put his hands on his chest.

“I swear in the presence of the Founder and God that I, Guiche de Gramont, did not unbutton the sleeping Montmorency because of any bad intentions, but I really thought you looked hot. You were sweating really bad so I was worried you were going to be steamed to death.”

“Really?”

Montmorency stared with a doubtful look.

“Swear to God.”

Guiche answered seriously.

“…not gonna do anything weird?”

“No, not even gonna think about it.”

After Montmorency thought for a moment, she raised her skirt and flashed her panties. Because Guiche jumped at her in an instant, she screamed out loud.

“Dear God! A liar! He’s a liar!”

“White! White! It was really white!”

“No! Stop! Please stop!”

After they fooled around for a while, the door opened with a bang. Kirche and Tabitha came in and their eyes met Montmorency’s eyes, who was just pushed onto a bed by Guiche.

“…oh, you were just about to do it,” sighed Kirche.

Guiche, who suddenly became serious, stood up and said in a very dignified way, “Oh, I was just…straightening the wrinkles in Montmorency’s shirt.”

“By pushing her onto a bed?” Kirche asked with a scoff.

“Straitening the wrinkles,” Guiche repeated himself.

Montmorency said in a cold tone, “Quit it already. That’s all you have in your head.”

Guiche flushed.

Kirche opened her mouth and said tiredly, “You two are a really cheap couple. You don’t have to do it in this suffocating dorm.”

“We are not doing anything! …and I should ask what you're doing. It’s summer break.”

“It’s just not worth the trouble for us. Although it is a vacation, it’s a pain to
cross the border just for that. So what are you two doing anyway?”

“We were, um…”

Montmorency fidgeted, as she could not say that she was making Forbidden Potions.

“Ma-, magic research.”

“Well you were doing ''some'' kind of research.”

“It was Guiche who wanted to do weird research! He probably fried his brain in this heat!”

The criticized Guiche hung his head.

“I guess.”

Kirche muttered, “What do you mean, ‘I guess’?”

“Let’s go out. It wouldn't be a surprise if we fry our brains in here.”

“Huh? Where?”

“Let’s go to the town. It’s gonna be a long break, so let’s have some fun.”

“Well, I ''do'' want to drink something cold…”

Guiche agreed. Montmorency, who didn’t even want to think about what would happen if she was left alone in the dorm with Guiche, also agreed.

“Really cool your head down when you drink, ok?”

“I will, swear to God.”

“So, what about that little fella?”

Montmorency pointed her finger at Tabitha. Kirche answered.

“She’s going.”

“You can tell by just looking at her?”

“I can.”

Kirche said it as though it was obvious.

Tabitha then closed her book, walked over to the window sill, and blew a whistle with her mouth. A flapping noise was heard. In a blink, Tabitha jumped out of the window. Kirche followed.

As Montmorency peeked outside the window, she saw Tabitha’s floating Wind Dragon. Kirche was riding on its back and was waving.

“Hurry up or we’ll leave you!”

Guiche and Montmorency both jumped after her and Guiche, who got ahead, tried to catch Montmorency.

Then Montmorency started screaming things like ‘don’t touch me’ and ‘don’t look at me’ to tease Guiche.

“But…I was only trying to catch you.”

“Where do you think you’re touching?”

“I thought you two were lovers,” muttered Kirche with surprise.

The group finally arrived at Tristain’s castle town and went to a road that forked from Bulton Avenue. It was just about sunset. In the darkening streets, the magic lamps started to color the surroundings. That magical, wondrous sight created a happy atmosphere that wrapped around the street with the summer heat.

If Bulton Avenue was Tristain’s front face, then this Chicton Street was the bowel. Indecent bars and gambling dens were lined up along the street. Montmorency frowned, but Kirche walked on unworriedly. While walking, the group discussed which bar to go to. “Do you know any of the bars around here?” Kirche asked Guiche.

Guiche answered with a smile,

“Well, I do know a good one that I've always wanted to go to.”

“It’s not a weird bar, is it?” Montmorency asked as she heard an amorous tone to his speech. Guiche shook his head.

“It’s not weird at all!”

“Then what kind of a bar is it?”

Guiche fell silent.

“See, it '''is''' a weird bar! Just say it!”

Montmorency started to choke Guiche.

“N-, no it’s not! It’s just girls in cute clothes bringing wine for you… Arg!”

“If that's not weird, then what is?”

“That kind of sounds like fun.”

It seemed to have piqued Kirche’s interest. Kirche suggested to Guiche,

“Let’s go there, just some plain bar would be too boring.”

“WHAT?” Montmorency bellowed.

“Why does no Tristain woman have any confidence in herself? Makes me sick.”

Because Kirche said that in such a taunting way, Montmorency suddenly stood up and said,

“It’s just that wine will taste bad if we just let some low-class women pour it.”

But because Guiche, who had been backed up by Kirche, started to skip away, Montmorency had no choice but to follow.

“Hey! Wait for me! Don’t leave me here!”

“Welcome!”

As they went into the shop, a tall man who wore a leather shirt welcomed them to the shop.

“Oh, are you new? More noble ladies! How beautiful! How très bien! The girls in the shop will be jealous! I’m the storekeeper, Scarron. Please enjoy yourselves today!” he said while he twisted his body and bowed. Although he seemed kind of gross, he complimented them so Montmorency was now in a better temper. She combed her hair with her fingers and said clearly, “Guide us to the cleanest table”.

“Every table in this store is scrubbed to shine as much as the Majesty’s villa.”

Scarron lead the group to one of the tables. The bar seemed to be really prospering.

Just like the rumors said, girls wearing suggestive clothing were carrying wine and food.

Guiche, who was already looking around the bar in ecstasy, ended up with his ear being pulled by Montmorency.

After the party settled down around the table, a strawberry blond haired girl came to take the orders, but for some reason, hurriedly covered her face with a tray. Her whole body started to tremble slightly.

“Why are you hiding your face?” Guiche asked discontentedly. Without answering, she gestured to ask for the order. By looking at the girl’s hair color and height, Kirche quickly realized something and, for the first time this summer, an extra-large smile appeared on her face.

“So, what do you recommend?”

The girl who was hiding her face with a tray pointed at the neighboring table. On it was a dish with a honey grilled baby chick wrapped in piecrust.

“And what’s the recommended wine?”

The girl pointed at a wine that had been served to another table, a well-aged Gernew wine.

Then Kirche said in a surprised tone, “Ah, Familiar-san is flirting with a girl!”

The girl came out from behind the tray and stared around the room with sharp eyes.

Everyone in the group except for Kirche shouted.

“Louise!”

Louise noticed the broad grin on Kirche’s face and realized that she had been tricked, and once again hid her face with the tray.

“It’s too late, La Vallière.”

“I’m not Louise.”

Louise spoke in a shaking voice. Kirche pulled on Louise’s arm and laid her on top of the table. Kirche grabbed on to the right arm, Guiche on the left, Tabitha grabbed the right leg and Montmorency held on to the left leg. The immobile Louise faced to the side and said with a shaky tone,

“I’m not Louise! Let go of me.”

“Really, what are you doing here?”

Louise would not answer. Snap! Kirche snapped her fingers and Tabitha cast a spell. With the power of the wind, Tabitha coiled the air around Louise and controlled her. Louise bounced on top of the table to a seiza pose.

“Wha-, What are you doing?!”

Kirche snapped her fingers once again. Silently, Tabitha waved her staff. The mass of air which controlled Louise became multiple invisible fingers and started to tickle her body.

“Ahahaha! Stop! It tickles! Stop!”

“So under what circumstances are you working here?”

“I’m not saying! Ahahaha!”

The fingers of air continued to tickle Louise but she wouldn’t confess. Eventually her body went limp.

“Such a tight-lipped kid. You've been hiding many things recently.”

“If you understand…then leave me alone…”

“Will do.”

Kirche picked up the menu dully.

“Hurry up and order something.”

“This,” said Kirche pointing at the menu.

“I can't tell, which?”

“Well first of all, everything written on this menu.”

“Huh?”

Louise stared at Kirche blankly.

“Just bring me everything.”

“You're really rich… I’m so envious.”

Kirche then said to Louise,

“Oh, of course it’s your treat. I’ll happily accept the offer, La Vallière-san.”

“What? Don’t sleep-talk! Why do I have to treat you?!”

“Or I’ll tell everyone in school that you're working here.”

Louise dropped her jaw.

“If you say it…I’ll, I’ll kill you.”

“Oh my, I wouldn’t want to die. So could you bring all the food quickly?”

Louise sadly dropped her shoulders and disappeared toward the kitchen while hitting many things on the way.

Guiche said shaking his head,

“You really are a nasty woman.”

Kirche happily replied.

“Don’t misunderstand me, but I don’t like that girl. We're basically enemies…”

Kirche cut off her speech and fixed Tabitha’s disorderly cloak.

“You should really fix that habit of messing up your hair and cloak when you cast spells. Women are about appearances and smarts are secondary.”

Kirche was fixing up Tabitha’s hair like an older sister taking care of a little sister or a mother worrying for her daughter.

Guiche looked at Tabitha. ''Why does this mean Germanian woman trust Tabitha and only Tabitha?'' thought Guiche. Although it was summer vacation, the two didn’t go home and stayed together at school. Moreover, they seem to be communicating telepathically. Maybe it’s because Tabitha rarely speaks, but they are able to understand each other by just exchanging looks and are as close as sisters.

But…Guiche puzzled over his memory. They weren’t this close when they first enrolled. It’s not clear because I was fooling around with other girls too much but didn’t they even start a duel?

[[Image:ZnT05-121.jpg|thumb]]

Just when Guiche wanted to inquire about it, a new customer came into the bar.
They were good-looking nobles. They were wearing hats with large brims furnished with stylish feathers and had sword-shaped wands sticking out their cloak. They seemed to be officers from the royal army.

They probably had been training the whole day; they came in without a care and started to look around for tables.

The officer started to talk about the different girls in the bar. Many different girls poured the wine but none seemed to satisfy the officers. One officer noticed Kirche and winked at her.

“Isn’t that a noble girl? Women that could be together with us will have to carry a wand around!”

“That’s right! This is a rare break that her Majesty has given to us, the officers of the royal army. We can’t just have some commoners pour our wine.”

While saying such words, they were loudly deciding whom to go and pick up the girls. It seemed Kirche was used to these kinds of things and continued drinking wine calmly, but Guiche was feeling uneasy. He supposed himself to be in a position where he should be escorting the girls, but couldn’t be firm in front of nobles that were officers in the royal army. He would probably get beaten up.

Eventually the decision was made for whom to go talk to them. One of the nobles stood up. He was a handsome man who was just over twenty years old.

Full of confidence, he played with his mustache and elegantly bowed to Kirche.

“We are the officers that belong to the Navaaru regiment. We were stricken by your august beauty and would like to invite you to our dining table.”

Kirche answered without even looking.

“Sorry, but I’m having a good time with my friends.”

The officer’s friends started hooting. If he got rejected now, it would shatter his pride. He started to persuade Kirche with enthusiastic words.

“I will plead you to ignore that. Please bestow a moment of happiness upon us who have nothing but unforgiving battle awaiting us.”

But still, Kirche just waved him off.

The noble went back to his friends disappointingly.

“You’re not popular with women,” said an officer. But the young man shook his head.

“Did you hear her accent? She has to be a Germanian woman. Quite suspicious as a noble, if you ask me!”

“But I heard Germanian women are really lewd. Quite rare to see a woman with firm conduct.”

“Probably a Protestant to boot!”

Maybe it was partly because of the alcohol, but the officers started saying insults against Kirche. Guiche and Montmorency looked at each other and asked Kirche if she wanted to leave the bar.

“But we were here first,” muttered Kirche as she stood up. Her long hair seemed to be burning as though it was a wild fire. Other customers and waitresses and practically everyone who was watching over the whole incident fell quiet.

“Ah, so have you changed you mind and decided to accompany us?”

“Yes, not with goblets…but with this.”

Kirche smoothly pulled out her wand.

The men fell out of their chair laughing.

“Don’t even try, young lady. We are nobles and will not point our wands at women.”

“Are you scared of Germanian women?”

“Ridiculous!”

The men continued laughing aloud.

“Then I will make you draw your wand.”

Kirche swung her wand. Fireballs equal to the number of men came out of the tip of her wand and instantly incinerated the decorative feathers on their hats. The bar stirred. Kirche stood up to bow to the audience.

The men who were being turned into the laughingstock of all stood up at once.

“Miss, this joke has gone a little too far.”

“Really? But I’m always serious. And, wasn’t it you who invited me?”

“We invited you to drink, not to fight.”

“Then could I duel you gentlemen for insulting me just because I didn’t accept your offer to drink?”

The atmosphere in the bar froze.

One of the officers spoke determinedly,

“Foreign young lady, are you aware of the No Duel Policy? Under the order of her Majesty, we are restricted from dueling. But you are a foreigner. As long as we reach an agreement among ourselves, we could do practically anything to you. Are you speaking under this knowledge?”

“Nobles in Tristain really give long speeches. If this was Germania, the duel would have ended by now.”

They couldn't back down after they had been made fun of like this. The officers looked at each other and one of them gripped his hat’s brim and said, “Choose your opponent, you have the right.”

But Kirche didn’t change her expression. But there was fiery anger swirling inside her. The more Kirche got mad, the more composed and mannered she became.

“As you have said, Germanian women are lewd, so I’ll take care of all of you together.”
Applause was heard inside the bar for Kirche’s brave words. The officers’ faces were flushed bright red due to anger from the insult.

“We are nobles but at the same time also soldiers. When insulted, when challenged, we will not hold back even if the enemy is a woman. Come.”

The noble pointed outside of the bar with his chin. Guiche was shaking under the situation. Montmorency was just drinking wine as though it was none of her business. Louise was talking about how the stupid woman was getting herself into useless trouble again and hiding in the kitchen. Saito unfortunately fell victim of Louise’s anger against Kirche and was passed out because of the pain that Louise had inflicted upon him; so he couldn’t intervene.

So, the one who stood up was Tabitha.

“You don’t have to worry about it. Sit down, it will be over in an instant.”

But Tabitha shook her head.

“Do you mean I won’t be able to beat them?”

“No. But I’ll go.”

“This doesn’t involve you,” said Kirche, but again Tabitha shook her head.

“I owe you.”

“You mean the incident in the Ragdorian Lake? Don’t mind it. I did it out of my own will anyways.”

“Not that.”

“Eh?”

Then Tabitha clearly muttered,

“Owe you one.”

Kirche recalled with those words.

“That’s quite a long time ago.” Kirche smiled.

She thought for a moment but finally decided to leave it to her friend.

“What happened? Got scared? We will forgive you if you apologize now.”

“You’ll still have to pour drinks for us though.”

“You’ll be lucky if it ends with you just pouring drinks.”

The officers laughed. Kirche pointed at Tabitha.

“Beg your pardon, but she has even more skill than me. She even has the title Chevalier.”

The officers put on a doubtful expression.

Tabitha just walked toward the entrance of the bar reticently.

“Do any of you gentlemen have the Chevalier title?”

The officers twisted their necks in disbelief.

“Then she should prove to be more than a match.”

As Kirche finished speaking, she sat down on a chair as though her job was over. The officers, who couldn’t back down, followed Tabitha to the outside of the bar.

“Is she gonna be ok?”

Asked Guiche. Kirche was just drinking her wine elegantly.

“That girl never forgets this kind of boring promise.”

Kirche muttered happily.

Outside, Tabitha was facing the officers at 10 paces. Around them neighboring residents surrounded the duelers excited but keeping a good distance back. In reality, though the No Duel Policy was in effect, it didn’t all together stop the fights between the nobles. This kind of fight was an everyday occurrence.

However…the opponent of the team of three apparent officers of the royal army was a very young little girl. That combination drew the attention of the spectators.

“Gentlemen, our opponent is a kid. After this people will call us bullies. Our honor is going to be ruined no matter if we win or lose. What shall we do?”

As the man that was inviting Kirche said, the youngest of three answered, “Why not let her act first?”

The man who was silent until now said in a happy tone,

“Hah, teaching children is an adult's responsibility!”

''Chevalier? She must be joking. There is no way such a little girl can be given such a title.''

''Although she is a kid, she still is a noble. We cannot forgive such a lie. On top of that insulting an officer from the royal army is just absurd.''

Tabitha was just standing ominously there with her staff in her right hand. Nothing could be inferred from her expression. It seemed neither the crowd nor the three officers could change her emotion.

“Little lady, please draw your staff first.”

Said the oldest of the nobles.

The onlookers held their breath and watched over them attentively.

Tabitha simply waved her staff easily, like the time she made wind to cool off Kirche. The battle ended in an instant.

As the customers saw Tabitha coming back to the bar, they gave her a huge welcome mixed with astonishment and wonder. There was a huge commotion outside. Because with just one hit from a huge “Air Hammer,” a hammer made of compressed air, Tabitha blew the officers to the other side of the street and knocked them out cold. One customer peeked outside the window timidly and saw one of the officer regained consciousness and was dragging the other two away.

“You are amazing despite your size!”

Although the bar was filled with applause, Tabitha was flipping a page in her book, not paying attention.

Kirche poured wine in to Tabitha’s cup satisfyingly.

“Let's have a toast.”

Guiche asked Kirche as if he was confused.

“Um, Kirche?”

“What?”

“Why are you two so close? You two are like sisters.”

“We just get along.”

But they were the opposite of each other. What’s more is….Guiche pondered on what he
recalled earlier. The two actually had a duel like the one outside as soon as they enrolled to the school.

“Were you two always this close? What happened between you two? Tell me.”

This also triggered Montmorency’s interest and she leaned forward.

“What happened? Tell us.”

Kirche looked at Tabitha, but Tabitha was silent. However Kirche nodded.

“She said I can talk about it so I will. It’s not that great of a story though.” Kirche took a full wine glass.

She gulped down the wine, and started telling the story with drowsy eyes.

==== Part 2 ====

Kirche entered Tristain Magic Academy as Spring was in the air, during the fourth month, Feou's moon's 2nd week, the middle of Heimdallr's week.

The entrance ceremony was held in Alviss Hall. There, every year, the ninety or so new students would be divided into three classes. Children of aristocratic families, gathered from all over, had waited for Principal Osman with nervous looks on their faces.

Osman, leading the teachers, appeared on the 2nd floor and looked over the students a floor below.

“Students, you are Tristain's.... Argh!”

Osman, spreading out his arms and legs, had jumped from the railing of the 2nd floor, preparing to land on a desk downstairs. In mid-air, he waved his staff to use “Levitation” to land safely, but failed. He'd grown old; the time he took to invoke spells had lengthened too much and he fell straight onto the desk. The hall was filled with an uproar as teachers jumped down to help him up. Osman had pulled something badly and someone had to heal him with Water magic. He continued, with no hint of embarrassment,

“Everyone, Become the aristocrats who will support Helkeginia in the future!”

Such brave words. Everyone started clapping, feeling pity for Osman who was trying so hard to maintain his composure.

In the crowd... There was a beautiful girl who stood out even amongst the nobles. This was Kirche, who held the title of “Ardent”. Giving a big yawn as she looked at the clumsy principal, she wondered if she'd made a mistake applying here.

For Kirche, however, who'd left Vindobona Magical Academy in Germania's capital... There were no further alternatives, other than going abroad to study. Her parents staying in Zerbst had planned to marry Kirche, who'd been loafing around home after leaving school, off to some old Marquis. Kirche, who had no present desire for marriage, literally flew out of the country to Tristain seeking asylum.

Her impulses moved her to act.

From young, once she took a liking to something she did all she could to get it. If someone protested, she'd shut him up with her specialty, “Fire”. The reason for her dropping out, the “Incident” that had occurred in Germania, was a result of this aspect of her personality..

The personality you grow up with is a hard thing to change. Even in Tristain, her arrogant ways were in full play.

Getting back to the present, sitting next to Kirche was a petite, blue-haired girl. Compared to the beautiful goddess Kirche, possessor of a devil's body, this girl's body hadn't even hit puberty. She really was a child, after all. The jade eyes behind the glasses still carried a hint of childishness. Even though she was at an Entrance Ceremony, those eyes were still wide open, engrossed in reading her book.

For no apparent reason, Kirche started to get irritated with her attitude. To Kirche, good kids who liked to study were good targets for bullying. She asked in a low voice, “What are you reading?” and snatched away the book. The other girl looked at her with emotionless eyes.

The words in the book were too hard for Kirche, she couldn't understand a thing.

“The hell is this... 'Wind's Power's Influence on Atmospherics and Consequences'? Dunno what it's saying. Can you even use this kinda high level magic?”

The girl did not reply, only stretching out her hand.

“Hey, when you're asking a favor from someone, you should give your name, didn't your parents ever teach you?”

To be honest, it wasn't really asking a favor, just trying to get back something that had been taken away...... The girl took a moment to consider, and said her name - “Tabitha”.

“Whats that? Does everyone in Tristain use such weird names?”

Kirche was close to rolling on the floor in laughter. The teacher in charge of assigning classes shot her a glare, but Kirche, ignoring him, continued to laugh.

Tabitha looked at Kirche with cold eyes. The chain that held her parents' destinies... to hers had been mocked by someone. At that moment, Kirche totally didn't see the change in Tabitha eyes.

A girl with strawberry-blond hair, unable to take it any longer, stood right up.

“That girl over there! Something important is being announced now! Why don't you shut up!”

She'd probably been enduring Kirche's arrogance from before.

“Who are you? I am Louise Françoise Le Blanc de la Vallière. To think there are people like you attending, shocking!”

“La Vallière?”

Kirche looked happily at Louise's face.

“Please look after me. I'm Kirche von Zerbst, your neighbour. To think we'd meet here! What a privilege!”

On hearing this Louise's entire body began to tremble.

“W-W-What did you say?”

“Oh, please look after me.”

Kirche gave a charming laugh. A teacher who saw them shivering in rage roared at the three,

“All of you quiet down!”

“Okay.” Saying this, Kirche returned to her seat. Tabitha snatched her book back from Kirche's hand and glared at her from the corner of her eyes, her lips pressed tight.

Every year was divided into three classes, named for the 3 legendary saints, Suen, Iyer and Seger. Kirche and Tabitha were in Suen, Louise in Iyer, while Guiche and Montmorency had been assigned to Seger.

After leaving a big impression at the entrance ceremony, Kirche was being ignored by the girls of her class. That special wild attractiveness of Germanian girls, as well as that generous bust, the hormones in the air just couldn't be shut out. In a second, she had all the boys in class to herself. This made the Tristain girls, already famous for being jealous, burn in envy.

Her personality was one of the reasons she was disliked. Even in Germania, the land of Fire, Kirche had been ostracized for her arrogance. Her personality just rubbed the Tristainians, who worshiped caution as a virtue, the wrong way. Within a short time of starting school, she'd already seduced three boys. There were two reasons. Firstly, those three boys were the better looking ones in class. Secondly, and more importantly... she was just so bored.

Number one, a seductive glance thrown in the hallway.
Number two, sticking her bust out as she pretended to trip.
Number three, crossing her legs in front of him.

Just like that, the three had already asked Kirche to go out with them. Kirche received their requests as though she were getting court summons. She went out with all three at the same time without hiding anything, and so the three were soon locked in combat.

At the end of the pitched battle, the third boy emerged victorious. Just as he was congratulating himself over finally getting Kirche to himself, she found a fourth one.

Several girls interested in these boys formed an alliance to negotiate with Kirche. Kirche, who'd just found five and six, and was once again three-timing, snorted with contempt at the forsaken girls.

“Don't you know when to stop? How many boys do you want before you're happy?”

“Who knows, I don't.”

Said Kirche as she sat at her desk polishing her nails.

“Quit acting dumb!”

“I didn't do anything. They just found me by themselves, saying 'Kirche, wanna come to my room and drink,' or 'I've written a poem, wanna hear it,' stuff like that.”

Kirche said, imitating the boys.

“It's always like this, I'm pretty irritated too, so I have to accept, in your language 'Oui'.” Did I pronounce it right?”

Her attitude made the girls' envy rocket to new heights instantly.
“Listen here. This is Tristain, where we prize prudence and tradition, unlike your barbarian country. Even in love there are proper ways. An ignorant country-girl who doesn't even know that should just go back home!”

“If you're really so concerned about your lover, why not lock him up in your room?”

“What did you say?”

“I'm just so confused. If you've got the time to be jealous, why not try to persuade him to stay?” If you like him you should compliment him a bit. All y'all only know how to put on an angry face, you don't even know how to say things that make a man happy, do you?

“That's what guys should do!”

“Well I'm not like that, if I want someone, I'll praise him as much as possible, otherwise, I'm gonna be very sad.”

“Don't treat us like idiots!”

“However, all of you can rest assured. Although I follow the philosophy of “Do whatever it takes to get what I want,” I'd never take what's most important to someone.

“Liar! Haven't you tried to grab our boyfriends with your dirty hands?”

Kirche turned her gaze slowly to the girls surrounding her.

“To you, It's really not the most important thing, is it.”

“What did you say?”

“If it was such an important thing, you wouldn't have formed a team to negotiate with me. You'd have taken my head off my shoulders a long time ago, or am I wrong?”

The jealous girls had nothing to say.

“...Er....”

“I don't want to die yet. Therefore, I won't take what's most precious from someone.”

The girls had been struck by Kirche's imposing manner and started to look at each other.

“If I plan on taking someone's most precious possession, I'll be ready to fight for it. My element is “Fire”. “Fire” controls destruction and passion. I too, want a passionate affair that turns all life to ash and burns everything to the ground.”

Just like that, Kirche's lovers continued to increase, but she was unable to make a single friend. Tabitha, however, was not much better off.

Tabitha hardly spoke to anyone at all. Whether it was break time or lunchtime, starting class or ending, even in the dorms or social spaces. She said nothing to anyone. Silent, with a world-weary look on her face... only reading. No matter who tried to speak to her, Tabitha totally ignored them. Not just ignored, it was as though she was totally ignorant of their even existing.

Because of this, Tabitha turned into an object of ridicule. For some reason, she refused to give her last name, so the rumors were that she was a bastard.

The time when she really raised the ire of the entire class was during their first class.

Tabitha, who'd been taken as just a 'normal' bookworm, was found to be an adept “Wind” mage during the first “Wind” magic lesson.

Mr. Quito was in charge of “Wind” class. The first words out of his mouth were,

“This year's students are just too sorry.”

Displeasure was immediately written on the faces of the students, who'd gathered in the central courtyard.

“Looking at your school record, almost all of you are 'dot' mages, only a few are 'line'. Not even one is a 'triangle' mage. What's going on?”

Dot and triangle referred to the number of elements that could be stacked. 'Dot' meant one element, 'line' meant the mage could combine two. Even if it was the same element, as long as it could be stacked, a powerful spell could be created.

“I have absolutely no hopes for any of you, but this is my job, after all.”

After Mr. Quito finished speaking in a low voice, class started. “Wind”'s basic skill's are “Flight” and “levitation”.

However... Tabitha began to show her abilities at this point.

She was the first to soar far up quickly using the “Flight” spell. Even so, to try to avoid attention, she'd deliberately not used all her power. Mr. Quito was rather confused.

“For a 'dot' mage, that pretty good.”

Not knowing Tabitha's true ability, it was unavoidable that he'd say that.

For various reasons, the only person who knew Tabitha's real power was Principal Osman. Moreover, Mr. Quito hadn't looked at the exchange students' records.

“No matter what, all of you lost out to the youngest girl in class. Don't you feel ashamed?”

With Mr. Quito's words, the entire class started to get angry.

During the break after lunch, one of the boys asked Tabitha to spar with him.

Sparring like this was basically the same as dueling. Since it was sparring, there was no little danger of any loss of life, at least not in this time period. In times past, it was said that giving your opponent the coup de grace was the way of the noble, but this age of heroes had disappeared into history. The modern method was to use spells with low lethality, and once someone was injured, the bout would be decided. Although at times there were incidents were a finger was broken, it was far safer than placing one's life on the line. In most cases, stealing your opponent's wand was considered the most elegant way of winning.

The youth who had challenged Tabitha was named de Lorraine. Born into a family famous for “Wind” magic, he was one of their year's elite 'line' magicians.

He carried a grudge from having been beaten at “Flight” by some unknown like Tabitha. He liked to boast that there was no one who could compete with him in “Wind” magic, and wanted a chance to get back at Tabitha.

Walking towards Tabitha, reading in the central courtyard, he issued a declaration of war,

“Milady, I would like your instruction in “Wind” magic.”

When Tabitha gave no reply, de Lorraine started to get angry.

“To continue reading while someone is challenging you, isn't this far too rude?”

Tabitha still did not reply. De Lorraine's words went by her ears unheard as though it were sound of the breeze.

“So, when it comes to sparring you don't have what it takes. That isn't hard to understand. After all, these contests put one's life on the line! Totally different from flying and jumping around a bit in class!”

Tabitha continued to flip through her book. De Lorraine's insulting words had no effect on the jade-eyed girl.

“Heh!”

De Lorraine snorted, and smirked.

“So. It seems that the rumors of you being a bastard are true. I fear you don't even know who your mother is. To feel envious of some low-born person like you would dishonor my family's reputation!”

As he gave these words and prepared to leave, Tabitha finally stood up. If Kirche were to see her now she would probably feel it. Within those emotionless jade eyes, an icy wind was howling.

“Have you finally gotten serious?”

Tabitha set her book down on the bench, and turning, walked towards an open area.

Tabitha and de Lorraine stood facing each other about ten meters apart.

“Although I don't want to give my name to a bastard like you, this is the common practice. I, Verrieres de Lorraine, shall be your opponent.”

Tabitha did not give her name.

“It's so pitiful to not have a name to give, even at a time like this! I shall not show mercy! En guarde!”

De Lorraine shouted, and began to chant, “Wind Break.” He planned to send Tabitha flying at once. Tabitha did not take a stance, and merely silently prepared to take the wind that seemed set to blow her away.

What was going on? She totally made no attempt to take an invocation stance. De Lorraine's “Wind Break” was a powerful spell, a spell to counter it would take some time to cast.

Was it because she had never sparred like this before, or had she been scared witless by de Lorraine's spell...

Whatever the reason, time was up.

Just as de Lorraine felt he had victory in his hand...

Tabitha raised her wand, and as though clearing spiderwebs from her path, waved it randomly. A single word was spoken, and just like that, Tabitha had control of all the air currents in the area.

This minute adjustment in air flow changed de Lorraine's spell's forward momentum, returning it to the caster.

De Lorraine was flung against the wall by his own wind. Giving him no time, Tabitha immediately began to cast again. Water vapour in the air froze to ice, turning into countless frozen arrows, which plunged towards de Lorraine.

“Ah!”

With a clear tinkling sound, the ice arrows pinned de Lorraine to the wall by his cloak and clothes. He was scared stiff by this power he had seen for the first time in his life. “Wind,” could it really be all that powerful? A giant ice arrow flew towards the pinned de Lorraine from the front.

“I'm going to die! Save me!"

He shouted reflexively. The arrow, as thick as his arm, stopped in front of his eye. It started to melt, turning into a puddle.

At the same time, the arrows that pinned his body to the wall too began to melt.

The newly released de Lorraine trembled uncontrollably. At his feet, a pool began to form, not from the defrosting ice arrows, but from some other liquid. From between his legs liquid flowed, forming a body-temperature puddle. He sank to his knees.

Throwing away his wand, and begging, ”Please spare me,” he crawled away.

Tabitha's little feet suddenly filled his vision, scaring him so much that he shrieked. She stood there looking down at him, her expression unchanging.

“Spare me! Let me live! S-Sparring's merely a game! Duels where you gamble your life are old history!”

De Lorraine said, denying everything he had said earlier. Tabitha stuck out a wand.

“Let me go! If you let me live, I'll do anything you say!”

Tabitha pointed at the wand in her hands, saying simply,

“You forgot this.”

It was the wand de Lorraine had thrown away.

Those were the reasons why Kirche and Tabitha were hated by the rest of their class... Kirche especially by the girls whose boyfriends she had stolen, and Tabitha by de Lorraine, who she had beaten so badly.

De Lorraine suggested a plan to the girls.

On hearing his plan, the girls clapped and agreed. This would keep their identities from being known and take care of the two most hated girls in class.

==== Part 3 ====

The welcoming dance party for the new students would be held on the weekend of the second week, the week of Heimdall, in the month of Uru. As the focus of the party was the new students, the senior students decorated the hall and entertained the new students as hosts.

The table was filled with delicacies prepared specially to welcome the stomachs of the new students. The splendidly dressed seniors were discussing which new juniors to invite for a dance.

Needless to say, the most eye-catching person was naturally the foreign student studying at the academy from Germania, Kirche.

Basically, the new students were still not used to social activities, so in terms of their tastes in attire, or dancing moves, they were still considered very bad. Consequently, they were not qualified to be dance partners of the senior students yet. Nonetheless, this new Germania student who had been very “lively” in the social sector in all manners was another case. She possessed a strong sexy charm, her beauty was comparable to a flower giving off the scent of sweet nectar. The chatting topic of these senior students was focused on who to invite this new student for a dance.

And so, when Kirche -wearing a black sexy dancing gown that brought out her well-developed breasts even more, her hair combed to a hairstyle popular on the streets, and adorning a ruby necklace that symbolized a slight fever- appeared, all the gentlemen in the area gave an emotional sigh. The sigh spread out like a ripple, and in a moments notice, Kirche had captured the eyes of all the people in the area.

The females at the scene, upon seeing Kirche’s appearance, shifted their eyes away, and began finding faults with her dressing and hairstyle. This was because having the attention grabbed by a foreign female had made them feel very unhappy.

The male seniors surrounded Kirche, all trying to invite her to dance. Kirche showed a proud expression, and squinted her eyes like an arrogant queen.

As soon as Kirche took up a wineglass, there would be someone pouring grape wine for her. Whenever she bit a piece of cheese, there would be someone bringing her a plate with meat. If she told a joke, everyone would laugh heartily. Kirche’s every move drew the eyes of everyone at the scene.

The music had started. Kirche chose a noble to be her dance partner. He was a tall and handsome second year student. This handsome guy showed a smile like a perfect sculpture, and kissed the back of the hand Kirche stretched out to him. Anyone could tell easily that these two were the highlight of the day.

There was a bunch of people on their seats a distance away, watching this with ice cold eyes.

They were the group that intended to take revenge on Kirche and Tabitha. One of them, who bore love for that second year handsome student, bit her handkerchief and shook her head in anger.

“Ah<nowiki>~~</nowiki> What is that! How dare she get so close to Pelisson-sama……”

The leader of this revenge group, Thonet Charente, said softly as she flicked her gray hair.

“Just watch. We are going to shame you right before everybody……”

Following that, she sent a signal to De Lorraine. He had been hiding behind the curtains at a corner of the hall, waiting for this moment to arrive.

He followed the script that he had practiced beforehand, and began chanting a spell while pointing his wand at Kirche.

Kirche was holding onto the second year student and walking into the hall, when suddenly, a small whirlwind wrapped around her body.

“What is this?”

[[Image:ZnT05-147.jpg|thumb]]
Before she finished her sentence, the whirlwind began to twist and turn and entangled her gown.

“Huh? Oh?”

Countless thin small wind blades cut Kirche’s skirt and underwear, tearing them to shreds.

“Wahhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

The one who gave off this scream of exclamation was not Kirche, but a girl standing near her. Other than the shoes at her feet, Kirche was just like a newborn, dumbly standing at the center of the hall, naked.

The second year student who was supposed to be with Kirche had a nosebleed, and fell after losing a pool of blood. All the gentlemen at the scene, including the teachers, all stared straight at Kirche, as if swallowing her whole being. As for the ladies who did not have a good impression of Kirche, even though they gave off something similar to a sigh of pity towards this sudden incident, in their hearts they were laughing in secret, feeling that their unhappy feelings were vented out.

Yet…… Kirche did not panic from this unfortunate accident, and instead, she brought her queen stance into play.

She did not cover her bronze-colored body, which was giving off a wild charm, at all. She walked to the side of the wall, looking very natural, and sat on the sofa there.

And, under the stare of surrounding students, she crossed her legs, murmuring comments like “it got cooler”. At this moment, the culprit, De Lorraine acted indifferently and walked over.

“What a disaster.” He said as he draped his coat over Kirche.

“Just who…… Did, did such a thing……”

De Lorraine said, shifting his eyes away from the body Kirche was so proud of. His face could not help but blush red.

“Basically I can more or less guess who it is.”

Kirche stared at a bunch of girls in the far corner. They were looking in this direction, and smirking as they whispered to each other.

De Lorraine placed his mouth by the side of Kirche’s ear.

“Erm…… I saw someone that seemed like the culprit in the shadows from the curtains……”

Kirche used suspicious eyes to look at De Lorraine.

“Oh…… Really?”

“Yes. If I tell you who it is, would you go on a date with me?”

De Lorraine repeated from the script that they had prepared beforehand. Mainly because Thonet Charente argued very strongly that, by asking this, Kirche was more likely to believe what he said.

Kirche studied De Lorraine slightly. He had a face that looked rather inflexible…… He belonged to the type that, even though confident in their studies and magic, had absolutely no idea about boy-girl relationships. It looked as though he might be secretly in love with her?

Kirche gave a charming smile. Looking down on him, she thought to herself: ''What is this? So this guy is just another secret admirer of mine. People who are overly narcissistic, their eyes that are meant to see the truth tend to be blinded very easily as well.''

“Sure, so tell me.”

De Lorraine told Kirche softly.

“……It was a small sized girl. Because she was looking at you and waved her wand, so I think that it must be her.”

“So then who is she?”

“I did not get to see the face clearly though.”

De Lorraine seemed embarrassed as he added.

“Yeah, after that, my attention was shifted onto you, with your gown turned into cloth strips. It was after that that I thought that she might be the culprit for this. But when I turned my head again, she was no longer there.

“Oh…… Is there anything with you that can act as proof?”

De Lorraine took out a thread of hair from his pocket. That was a thread of blue hair.

“This hair color is very uncommon.”

“To possess hair of such color, there shouldn’t be many?”

De Lorraine nodded.

“Thank you, I think I know who it is.”

Kirche said so softly, and looked across the area. And…… Her eyes stopped at a small girl wearing spectacles. ''That kid, I think her name was Tabitha?''

''De Lorraine, who is standing beside me now, didn’t he have a duel with her?'' As she was not interested in this sort of thing, she had only heard a little of what happened.

“Didn’t you have a duel with her?”

“Yes.” De Lorraine nodded. “Though it is shameful, but I lost very miserably.”

“So I heard. The reason for the duel?”

“Because she was very disrespectful towards me, I said: “I wonder what your mother is like.” As you know, that girl has a strange name right? She must be hiding lowly birth. The moment I said that, she suddenly acted, that is why I lost against her.”

De Lorraine lied.

Kirche tilted her head and thought about it.

She had made fun of her for a bit during the entrance ceremony, could that be the reason? Besides, she seemed to have made fun of her name before.

She narrowed her eyes and stared at Tabitha, her face showing a cold smile.

Seeing this scene, De Lorraine judged that his plan seemed to be able to go smoothly, he couldn't help but give a smirk in his heart.

Kirche appeared to be completely convinced…… That Tabitha bore a hatred towards her for making fun of her name, and consequently took revenge.

The reason Thonet Charente presented this idea to De Lorraine, was because she remembered that there had been some friction between Kirche and Tabitha during the entrance ceremony, so she put that incident into use in this plan.

The next morning…… Kirche walked into the classroom, and sat beside Tabitha. Tabitha on the other hand read her book without moving. Kirche took action and snatched her book over.

Tabitha looked towards Kirche, those blue eyes that still did not allow others to detect any emotions in them shone with a certain glow.

“You…… The method of revenge you thought of is really clever.”

Tabitha did not reply.

“Is it that unforgivable to have your name made fun of?”

Tabitha tilted her head, looking at Kirche, she did not seem to understand that Kirche meant that incident.

Kirche threw pieces of her gown before Tabitha.

“This is very expensive.”

Tabitha used her finger to rub the cloth, and looked at it for a while.

“I intend to make you suffer the same humiliation, will you accept that?”

Tabitha shook her head, as if implying “I have no idea what you are talking about.”

“Stop acting. You excel at “Wind” magic right? I hated the wind originally, but now I hate it even more. To be like you, sneaking at some dark corner to release a whirlwind…… That is really too annoying!”

“It wasn’t me.”

With things developed to such a state, Tabitha finally opened her mouth.

“Things have already gotten to this stage, and you still intend to act innocent?”

Kirche’s red hair danced like fire. She showed an effortless smile and said in a calm voice.

“Then remember this, it shouldn’t take long for me to make you remember it.”

With that, Kirche stood up and walked back to her seat.

Thonet Charente and De Lorraine sneakily hid at one corner of the classroom to eavesdrop on their conversation; following that they exchanged glances, and secretly gave a smile.

They initiated the second part of their plan very quickly.

After school that day, Tabitha returned to her room, only to find it in a pathetic state. The room was filled with a burnt smell, books, which had been Tabitha’s only friend, and the bookshelf to put them were all burnt to pieces. Tabitha picked up the remains of one of the burnt book. The pages inside were burnt to ashes, and flew off, falling back onto the floor.

Tabitha bit her lips hard. She used her emotionless eyes to look around, and found a thread of hair that fell onto her bed. She picked up that thread of hair and with the kerosene lamp in her room, she saw the red long hair shining with luster.

Within Tabitha’s deep blue eyes, a strong cold blizzard began to blow.

Deep in the night, there was a knock on Kirche’s door.

Kirche had been furious about having provided her body at the party for free for the admiring of all the students and teachers in school, she asked the person outside the door: “Who is it?”

“It is me.”

It was Tabitha’s voice. The side of Kirche’s lips raised in a vigorous manner, revealing a cruel smile that would never be displayed before others. She opened the door to her room.

Tabitha held a large wand in her hand, standing outside the door.

“You finally intend to settle things once and for all?”

Kirche asked, looking from above at this girl whose height was only up to her chest. Tabitha did not reply, and just used cold eyes to stare at Kirche.

Those eyes gave a clear reply to Kirche’s question.

“Location?”

Kirche asks once more.

“Anywhere is fine.”

“Time?”

“Now.”

“Good.”

Kirche took up her wand, and walked off before Tabitha.

At the center of the Vestri Courtyard that barely had anyone there even in the day, Kirche and Tabitha turned their bodies to face each other. It seemed that the moon would be their only audience.

Yet…… There were other spectators hiding behind bushes or the shadow of the tower. That would be De Lorraine, or the group of girls seeking revenge, with Thonet Charente as their leader. And Thoren Charente was the culprit for sneaking into Tabitha’s room and burning her bookshelf.

This bunch of people were rejoicing over the success of their plan. They wanted to witness the final results, and so they arrived here, sneaking up behind Tabitha and Kirche.

Darkness quietly surrounded the cold moist air in the night of spring.

Kirche raised her wand before her.

“Firstly, I would like to apologize. Regarding making fun of your name…… I have no bad intentions. As you can see, this is just my personality~ It seems that unintentionally, I tend to make others angry.”

Tabitha placed her big wand down towards the ground, and was prepared to chant a spell anytime.

“But, I never expected you to make me suffer such a humiliation, so I will not go easy on you.”

Yet Kirche noticed that Tabitha was still very small. Even though she was really angry, but to fight against a girl as young as her…… Is this really right? This query appeared in her heart faintly.

“Don’t take me for a normal flirt and underestimate my capabilities? I am a von Zerbst of Germania, you have heard of it right?”

Tabitha nodded.

“Then, you should know the rumors that my family has on the battlefield. My family is cheerful and free like fire, but we are not just that. We will cheerfully and freely burn everything to ashes. And not just our enemies…… Sometimes even our own men if they do not listen to us.”

Tabitha looked at Kirche motionlessly, the expression on her face seemed to be saying: “So what?”

“The thing I am most boastful about is the Zerbst flame that flows within my body. So as long as something obstructs my path, no matter what it is, I will burn it to a crisp. Even if it is our King…… Or a child, they are all the same.

Tabitha began spell-chanting. It seemed that Kirche’s threatening words did not have any effect on Tabitha.

“I have already warned you.”

[[Image:ZnT05-157.jpg|thumb]]
Kirche waved her wand. Because she had received a considerable amount of military training, and when she gets serious, her chanting speed is faster than anyone else.

From the tip of her wand a fireball, not conservative in terms of size or power, flew towards Tabitha. Tabitha changed her spell in an instant, making an ice wall right before herself.

A thick ice wall blocked Kirche’s fireball…… And melted into water. But this ice wall was unable to completely block Kirche’s fireball, causing Tabitha’s hair to be burnt by the spitting flames.

Tabitha jumped backwards, and then turned defense into attack. She made the water vapour in the air condense into ice, sending ice arrows flying at Kirche from all directions. She was serious as well, compared to the time when she nailed De Lorraine to the wall last time, the number of ice arrows was about three times as many…… All hurdling straight towards Kirche.

Kirche waved her wand. Flames spinned around her body, wrapping onto the sharp ice blades, and melting them entirely. But, one of the ice arrows that had yet to melt completely scratched her cheek.

A drop of fresh blood fell along Kirche’s cheek.

Yet…… Both Kirche and Tabitha stopped after that…… The attacks from both sides ended there.

Both of them lowered their wands, and stared at each other.

Kirche stretched her tongue out to lick the blood that was falling down her cheek.

Tabitha used her hand to check her burnt hair as well.

De Lorraine who was hiding in the bushes asked Thonet Charente beside him, who was holding her breath to observe the battle.

“……What is going on? Is it over already?”

“……How should I know. Geez, get on with the fight already. There's no result yet is there?”

Why did Tabitha and Kirche stop fighting after releasing one attack each? De Lorraine and Thonet Charente could not understand the reason at all.

“What a headache…… It seems that this is a misunderstanding after all.” Kirche said, pouting.

This mindless speech made De Lorraine and gang even more confused. Now is not the time to make such a relaxed speech is it? The two of them should be dueling, betting their lives on it shouldn’t they?

Tabitha seemed to have the same opinion as Kirche, and nodded.

Following that, she walked up to Kirche, and handed the burnt book to Kirche. Kirche took a look, and shook her head, saying.

“I didn’t do this.”

Tabitha raised her head to look up at Kirche. Kirche gave a faint smile, and patted her shoulder.

“My, if there is something I want, I would rob it, but my rule is to 'not rob the most treasured items of others'.”

Tabitha openned her mouth to say.

“Why?”

“Because, if I rob that, it would cause a situation where I have to risk my life, isn’t that kind of thing very troublesome?”

Kirche laughed cheerfully.

Tabitha, led by Kirche, revealed a tiny smile.

Kirche seemed to have noticed that smile, and said to Tabitha.

“You are cuter when you smile like this.”

After that, Kirche raised her wand high. A few tiny fireballs were fired towards the sky like fireworks, lighting up the area as though it was morning.

De Lorraine and gang who had been hiding amidst the darkness were instantly revealed in this light.

“Hi! Hiiiiiiii!"

“You people…… What are you doing here?”

“N-no, just taking a stroll!”

“A stroll? Go for that a little later. Yeah, regarding the humiliation I suffered thanks to you…… I would like to 'repay' you.”

The girls and De Lorraine intended to run, but their legs were tied tightly by Tabitha’s ropes of wind.

Kirche closed in upon De Lorraine who fell down.

“W-W-Why!”

“Are you trying to ask how we realized it?”

De Lorraine nodded vigorously as if he had a cramp.

“Listen well, have you heard the phrase 'The strong will know the strong?' When you become 'Triangle class' like us, you will be able to understand the level of the magic being cast on you. The whirlwind that tore my gown at the party, compared to the ice arrows this child has used just now, even though they are both of “wind” magic, the magical powers in the two are completely different!”

“Hi! Hi! Hiiiii!"

Hearing the term triangle mages, all the people who fell to the floor were so scared they began trembling.

“Tabitha and I realized that both of us are triangle mages; that is why we let our wands down. If burnt by my flames, how can there be any book that retains its original shape? Remember well, my “fire” will burn everything 'to a crisp'.”

De Lorraine struggled to get up to escape. Tabitha was about to chant a spell, but Kirche stopped her.

“Leave it to me.”

Tabitha shook her head.

“What are those books! I will become your friend in place of your books! But my humiliation…… I am unable to find anything in replacement. So, I will take revenge for you as well, just watch!”

Something warm was created within Tabitha’s heart. Ever since she had abandoned her name, this is the first time someone had said something like “become your friend”.

This sentence…… Seemed to have made the blizzard that has been rampaging in her heart melt slightly…… Tabitha had that feeling.

“I owe you one.”

Tabitha nodded to say.

Her voice was very soft…… She sounded a little shy, and there seemed to be a little happiness mixed in her tone. Having someone whom she could owe something to, this made Tabitha very happy without knowing why.

“Fine, you shall owe me for now. You better return the favor in the future!”

Kirche used a calm voice and a solemn demeanor to begin spell-chanting. A fireball flew at De Lorraine and his gang, who had no idea which way to run to.

The queen of flames sent more fireballs in concession, her actions seemed as though she was dancing, her tone sounded as though she was singing in happiness……

The angrier Kirche got, the cooler her speech, and the calmer her attitude.

==== Part 4 ====

After listening to the story of their past, Montmorency seemed to find it hard to believe and said,

“So that incident with De Lorraine and Thonet Charente’s hair and clothes burnt, and even hung upside down on the tower, was done by you!”

“That’s right", Kirche nodded cheerfully, admitting it.

The next morning, when De Lorrain and Thonet Charente were rescued from the tower, they insisted that they had climbed up to hang themselves upside down on their own. But the truth behind that incident? No one knows. It seems that they might have been threatened by Kirche.

Guiche nodded hard in agreement.

“That is to say, just now when Tabitha used "owe you one" as her reason, and took on the duel for you…… Is due to you taking revenge for Tabitha as well then?”

Kirche nodded.

“Yup.”

Louise, who was originally serving wine and dishes, and Saito, who had been washing plates in the kitchen, had joined the group at the table, and were listening attentively.

Louise, who was wearing a thin shoulder strap close-fit vest and skirt, used an indifferent tone to say.

“But, that time you were just intending to punish De Lorraine and gang yourself, so you robbed Tabitha’s right to revenge by your own account right? So what is there to say she owes you one?”

“You can say that too.”

“You are really overboard.”

Guiche expressed his views in a helpless tone.

“I, am really……”

“Really what……?”

“Really willful…… Maybe that's the case?”

Kirche shook her head and mumbled, vexed. Everyone sighed deeply. ''So this person never realized it all along!''

“You do not really need to take the place of this woman for that duel, right? According to what she said herself…… As Louise said earlier, you owe her nothing.” Montmorency said to Tabitha, who was reading a book.

''No''------ Tabitha was shaking her head in objection to Montmorency’s comment. She didn't feel that she owed Kirche because Kirche helped her take revenge then.

“''I will become your friend.''” This sentence was the reason why Tabitha felt that she owed Kirche.

In other words, that was a proof of their friendship. So…… If Kirche were humiliated by others, she would fight for her in replacement, and she viewed this action as proof of their friendship.

''What is owed, must be returned''.

Yet Tabitha did not go the extra mile to try to explain this, and just nodded slightly.

“Huaaaaa~” Kirche made a big yawn. “Drinking wine and chatting for so long, I feel sleepy.”

“Is that so, good, go back already.” Louise replied in a cold tone.

“It is so troublesome to go back~ I want to stay here.”

“What about the money?”

“Thanks for the treat.”

“What is that you are saying! How much do you think this meal costs!”

“I am going to tell everyone in the academy...”

Louise shut up and lowered her head.

Following that, Kirche dragged Tabitha and stood up, going up to the guestroom area on the second story and leaving Montmorency, Guiche, Saito, and Louise still sitting there.

“That, that, that woman! One, one, one day I will definitely kill her……” Louise was so angry that her whole body kept on shaking.

Guiche pulled the lower portion of Montmorency’s clothes.

“What are you doing?”

“Let’s, let’s stay here today?”

“…… Fine, but there must be two beds!”

“You will pay for your own bills, right!?” Louise glared at the two of them.

“Err, we don't have any money…… Don’t be so calculating, since you are paying for those two already, might as well pay for us as well.”

“What the hell are you talking about!”

As Louise was shouting at the two, Saito recalled that he had given them his money last time, and then he heard nothing about it. At first, they said they needed money to make the antidote for the love potion, so he should have given them around five hundred Ecu Gold then. He has not gotten his money back from them up till now.

“Hey Guiche.”

“What is it?”

“I gave you guys some money, right? Return it quickly.”

Guiche and Montmorency put on awkward expressions and looked at each other.

Saito began sweating a cold sweat down his back.

“Hey…… Don’t tell me you guys spent it all already?”

“No…… No we didn’t…… Just that……”

“What?”

“Erm, that is to say…… Due to the necessary expenditures when making the medicine……” Montmorency gave a smile as if trying to curry favor with Saito.

“So you spent it all, right!?”

“I will return you the money after some time!”

“How long is some time! You poor noble!”

“Who are you calling poor!”

Then, just as they intended to put up an ugly fight……

The nobles that were taken care of by Tabitha earlier came into the shop once more. They noticed Guiche and Montmorency, and walked over.

“What do you guys want?” Saito asked.

Guiche and Montmorency were shocked, and began shivering following that.

The middle aged noble among the group spoke.

“Where did the ladies earlier go?”

“They, they went upstairs to rest.” Montmorency replied as she was trembling.

The military officers looked at each other.

“They got away?”

“Seems like it.”

“May, may I know what is the matter?” Guiche queried.

The other party gave a cheerful smile and replied.

“No, it is nothing much. We just thought that we might thank them, regarding what happened earlier. But, if it is just the few of us, we may not be able to thank them properly…… So, please look, like this, we brought an entire squadron over.”

Louise and gang were shocked, and hurriedly looked outside the shop.

Because there were several hundreds of military men lined up outside, the scene scared them so much that they almost fell off their chairs.

“Stand attention<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> Line up towards your right!!”

After the military officer standing before the squad shouted out the commands loudly, all the soldiers adjusted their groups instantly, the weapons in their hands gave off a clear sound.

“I will get them down now!” Guiche stood up, and intended to escape to the second storey.

“No, no, no, if you escape as well, then we would be very troubled. No problem, it is fine for their friends to accept our thanks as well. Because, be it taking revenge for a friend, or taking revenge in place of a friend…… They all are part of the privileges of being friends, and a duty as well.”

Saito and gang hurriedly tried to make their escape. But they were easily caught by the military officers. The four of them were dragged out of the shop together.

“You guys should be expert magicians as well! Since you are friends of those two ladies! So please, don’t be shy, you must show us your strength!”

“Help! We are not their friends!”

The screams of the four of them echoed in the night skies.

Two hours later……

In the end, Kirche still had not drank enough, and came down to the shop…… And she found Louise, Montmorency, Guiche and Saito lying on the table, barely alive.

The group were beat up by those military men, and were half-dead. Louise had used too much "explosion" magic in the past few days, and that consumed all her willpower. Saito, as usual, had left Derflinger at the small room at the attic, and so was of no use. As for Guiche, he was taken down in a mere two seconds. Since Montmorency hated fighting, she made a neutral declaration, but the other party did not accept what she said.

Kirche, who knew nothing of what had happened, scratched her head, at a loss.

“You guys…… What happened?”

The party lying on the table used a hateful voice to reply at the same time.

“You owe us one!”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Chapter1|Back to Chapter 1]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Forward to Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume5 Story1

2009-01-05T07:41:52Z

BonekruZher:

===Chapter One: The "Charming Fairies" Inn===

==== Part 1 ====

"Alright, starting tomorrow is summer break."

Louise said, while looking down at the familiar.

"Yeah, it is."

Saito tumbled on the ground, facing his master.

"How about we have one week of leisure?"

They were at the Austri Plaza. As always, Saito was being stepped on by Louise, and he, once again had to explain his reason for why he was being stepped on by Louise.

"Well, Siesta said that she would go on a trip to Tarbes village. Wouldn't it be okay if I just stayed a little bit and then go back to your territory? Sometimes it's not bad with just your family and no one else around, right?"

But, judging from the look on Louise's face, it seemed that the suggestion was rejected again.

The front gate which was filled with students going home could be seen from the plaza. The students, who have waited days to go home, will ride by carriage. They will go back to their hometown, being encouraged by their parents to return to the capital of Tristania. Tristain magic academy would be on a long summer vacation starting from tomorrow. It would be a two and a half month long holiday.

"You-you know, Miss Vallière. I think Saito-san needs a break as well."

A flustered Siesta said to Louise, who was bullying Saito. As preparations for returning home, Siesta was not wearing her usual maid uniform, but her casual clothes of a dark green shirt and brown skirt.

Louise threw a glare at her. But... Siesta was also not the same. With the competitive spirit of a girl in love, she glared at Louise in return.

"A-a break is also necessary, right? You-you always work him as you please..., that's horrible."

"This guy is fine. That's because he's my familiar."

In that attitude, Siesta seemed to have sensed something.

"Familiar? Heh, is that really all...?"

Siesta muttered. Her eyes glittered, as if she was setting up a trap to catch a rabbit. Girls in love are sensitive to rivals.

"Eh? What does that mean?"

"No-nothing?"

Siesta muttered while playing dumb.

"Say it."

"It's just that recently, the way you look at Saito-san has been a bit suspicious. That's what I thought."

Siesta said, finishing by looking to the side. Louise glared at her intensely.

''Even a maid is making fun of me. It's Saito's fault. Even though he's a commoner, he does all sorts of strange things. Even the academy's commoners are starting to get overconfident.'' Louise had heard such rumors before, but this is what it was. The kingdom's authority. The nobles' authority. ''Well, that doesn't really matter but my authority!''

Louise trembled while twitching.

Siesta, who squinted her eyes because of the brilliant shine of the sunlight sighed "fuuh", exposed her breasts, and wiped her sweat with a handkerchief.

"Really...... Summer is so hot."

Like a flower blooming in the wild, lots of charm poured out from there.
Amazing when undressed, the chasm of the two hills flew into her eyes. Louise gave a "Ha-!" and looked at Saito's face. Underneath her foot, the familiar was desperately observing the gap of Siesta's exposed shirt with a side-glance. Louise was about to snap but endured it.

''Like I'll lose! That's right, I'm a noble. Even if I remain silent, nobility will pour out from the gaps of my shirt.''

Louise murmurs "Fuuh, it's hot." and loosened her shirt's buttons. And then she wiped her sweat with a handkerchief. But...... what was there was not a chasm, but a refreshing plain that spread out everywhere.

Saito seemed to prefer the terrain with highs and lows and did not move his glance.

Seeing this, Siesta covered her mouth and went "pu" making Louise snap.

"Wh-what! You just laughed right now!"

"What? There's no way I would laugh. No way, right? For me to look at a noble and laugh..."

Siesta said, soothing Louise with a sparkling face. Then she turned her face away and muttered

"......With such a childish body, a noble?......Heeh."

"Kaha," leaked out of Louise mouth as exhalation.

"What did you just say?! Hey!"

"......Who knows, ......nothing. Either way, it's so hot. Hot, hot. Aah, it's hot."

Louise trembled all over. Saito whispered,

"Hey, master."

"What?"

"Is it okay if I go to Tarbes?"

"Kauha," Louise sighed miserably, and began to hurt Saito with all her might, thinking ''How many times are you going to ask?''

Siesta said, "Calm down! Miss Vallière! Please calm down!" and grabbed her back. While the usual mess was about to begin......

'' ''*flap**flap* as one owl appeared.

"Nn?"

The owl stopped on Louise's shoulder and hit Louise's head with it's wings.

"What is with this owl?"

The owl was biting on a letter. Louise took that from it. Recognizing the stamp pressed on it, Louise returned to a serious expression.

"What is this owl?"

Siesta peeked at it.

When Louise became serious, Saito inquired,

"What is it?"

Checking it contents, Louise scanned over the single piece of paper. Then Louise said,
"Going back home is halted."

"What do you mean halted? Siesta even invited me...... I'm really disappointed, you know."

Saito said, seeing Louise go back to her own room and check her luggage that she had packed up for going back home.

Louise showed Saito the letter the owl had brought just now.

"No, I can't read the letters from here."

Louise sat straight on her bed and began to talk.

"After the previous incident...... you know that hime-sama was depressed, right?"

Saito nodded. It was a tragic event. Her own dead lover...... was revived by her enemy and tried to kidnap her. It was obvious she would be depressed.

"I feel sorry for her...... but it seems she can't stay sunk in the abyss of sadness forever."

"What do you mean?"

Louise explained what was written in the letter.

Albion had given up on a proper invasion until their fleet was rebuilt, so they are trying to fight in an irregular way- Is what the cabinet had predicted, with Mazarin on the top of them. They can't have them cowardly attack Tristain from the inside by inciting revolt and rebellion throughout the town. Because Henrietta and her men feared such conspiracies, she was strengthening the maintenance of public order......

"It's fine to strengthen the public order, but what does she want you to do?"

"An intelligence gathering mission involving hiding myself. Is there any improper actions going on? What kind of rumors are being spread around by commoners?"

"Uwah, a spy!"

"Spy?"

"In my world, those type of information gathering jobs are called that."

"Huunn...... Anyways, it's basically spying, right......"

For some reason, Louise looked unsatisfied.

"What's wrong?"

"Well...... because isn't this plain?"

"No, isn't information important? My grandfather said that the old Japan lost a war because they kept on ignoring information."

"What?"

"Nothing. It doesn't really matter..."

In Henrietta's letter, there were directions to settle down at an inn in Tristania, hide her identity and do something like flower-selling, and collect all kinds of information being passed around by commoners. A note to pay back the expenses for the mission was enclosed.

"I see."

"That's why I'm rearranging my luggage. I can't bring so many clothes."

Louise pointed to her luggage that had gotten lighter by a bagful.

"So I have to work even though it's summer vacation......"

Saito muttered sadly.

"Stop loafing around. Come on, we're leaving now!"

After all of this happened, the two left for Tristania. In order to hide their social status, they could not use a coach. The horses at the academy were the academy's, so they could not use those. In the end, they walked.

Louise and Saito walked on the road under the scorching sun, heading towards Tristania. It takes two days to get there.

Looking reproachfully at the sun, Saito whispered,

"Damn...... even though I should be at Siesta's house drinking cold water right now......"

"Don't complain! Come on! Walk!"

Louise, who had her familiar carry all of the luggage, shouted angrily.

After arriving at the city, the two first visited the financial affairs office to exchange the note for gold coins. Six-hundred in new gold coins. Four-hundred écus.

Saito remembered the money from Henrietta in the pouch attached to his belt. About four hundred new gold coins remained. So around two-hundred seventy écus.

Saito first found a tailor and bought plain clothes for Louise. Louise didn't like it, but wearing a mantle with a pentagram would completely expose her as a noble. It would be impossible to blend in with commoners and gather information. There would be no meaning walking here.

But Louise, forced to wear plain clothes, looked unsatisfied.

"What's wrong?"

"It's not enough."

"What is?"

"The money we got for this mission. With only four-hundred écus, we would be broke after buying a horse."

"We don't need a horse. It was written for you to hide your social status, right? In other words, you're supposed to act like a commoner. Walk. You have legs."

"I'll act like a commoner, but I can't get satisfying services without a horse."

"A cheap horse is fine, right? Compromise here."

"Those horses are useless when we really need them! We also need a harness. And also...... we won't be able to stay at a strange inn. With this amount of money, it'll be gone after staying for just two and a half months!"

What is an inn that would spend up six-hundred gold coins like?

"A cheap inn is fine, right?"

"No way! I can't sleep well in a cheap room!"

As expected of a noble's daughter. Even though she has a mission to blend in with commoners and gather information, she plans to stay at a high class inn. Saito wondered, ''What is she thinking?''

"I have some too. I'll share some with you."

"......That's still not enough. Services cost money."

"Then what should we do?"

"Isn't there a way to earn more money?"

And like that, while disputing about earning more money and finding a cheap place, they entered a bar where Saito found a gambling area set up in a corner of the store. Over there, drunk men and suspicious women were taking chips and having their chips taken.

Without caring about Louise narrowing her eyebrows at them, Saito gazed at the gambling.

"What are you looking at?"

"Well, I was just thinking about earning money with this. How about it?"

"Isn't that gambling? What a thing!"

"Now, just watch me. I've done it a lot of times before in games."

Saito exchanged chips for thirty new gold coins...... twenty écus and headed towards the table with the spinning disk. The disk's circumference was split into thirty-seven parts, each having their own number and colored red or black.

An iron ball spun around inside the disk. And near the disk, there were men and women with changed eye colors staring at this intently.

It was roulette.

Saito looked at the placing guests. First, I'll test my luck. Copying the winning guests, Saito placed a chip worth about ten écus on red.

The ball entered a red pocket.

"See, look. I earned some! I'm amazing!"

Saito was somewhat stingy, so he placed cautiously and earned about thirty écus worth of chips.

"See, look! The money we have for completing the mission increased! Geez, it's a big difference compared to a certain someone who only complains!"

Saito said while turning his chest away. Louise's eyes flashed.

"Lend some to me."

"You shouldn't. It's impossible for you."

"What are you saying? If the familiar is winning, then the master will win ten times over if she tries."

Louise immediately placed what Saito had won on black. But...... she was off. What Saito had won was lost in a moment.

"What are you doing?! Even though I finally earned some!"

"Sh-shut up."

"Geez...... Even though you always act proud, you can't properly earn money at all. Learn from Siesta a bit. Learn to cook something. Then go work as a cook at some restaurant. That's what laboring is."

Something lit up in Louise at the words "Learn from Siesta".

"J-j-just watch me. Who the hell will lose?"

"Louise?"

Saito trembled at her.

Thirty minutes later......

Louise was drooping her shoulders and looking hatefully at the board. The chips she had
placed a moment ago quietly disappeared by the banker's hand. The pretty blond girl's shoulders remained drooping for a while, but then raising her head proudly, she tried to place all of her chips onto one point. Saito, who had been looking from behind her, grabbed her shoulders.

"Louise..."

"What?"

Louise muttered in a clearly grumpy voice. Saito bluntly said,

"Let's stop already."

"I'll win next time. I'll definitely win."

"How many times do you think you've said that?!"

Saito's scream resounded. The guests placing chips turned around and put on bitter smiles.

It was a scene that occurred everyday.

"You haven't even won once."

Saito stuck his finger in front of Louise's nose. This was the first time Saito saw a human who was so bad at gambling. Louise had already lost four-hundred écus...... most of the money required for the mission. If they turn Louise's remaining chips into money, they won't get more than thirty écus. If they lost this, they would be broke.

"It's okay. I'll unleash my certain winning method next."

"Tell me about it."

"Until now, I've been betting on red or black, right?"

"Yeah. To miss fifteen times betting on red or black... you'd be better off dead."

"Shut up. Listen? In that case, if I won, I only get a few times more. Why?"

"That's normal."

"And then I realized it. Even if I get red or black right, I only win double. But......"

"But, what?"

Saito was shaking. Louise was speaking as if possessed by something.

"If I win by numbers, I get thirty-five times my bet. I'll be able to get back what we
lost plus more. I should have done this in the first place!"

"That's your certain winning method?"

Louise gave a big nod.

Saito silently grabbed Louise's arm and pulled.

"What are you doing?"

"The probability of you winning is one in thirty-seven!"

"So what?! I've already lost fifteen times. No matter how you think about it, I'll win next time. It'd be weird if I didn't. If I'm going to win, I might as well win big!"

Louise's reddish-brown eyes were glittering. It reminded him of the eyes of his uncle, who had failed at stock and ran away at night. He had these eyes the last time Saito saw him.

On that day, the stock he said would rise greatly crashed downwards instead.

"Calm down. Let's exchange your chips for money and use it to find a place to stay. Okay?"

"No. If I left while losing, the name of La Vallière would weep."

"Let something like that weep!"

The moment he yelled that, he was kicked precisely between the legs and rolled onto the floor.

"Hoaaaaaa...... do you have some grudge against my miserable area?"

After eliminating her bothersome familiar, Louise turned back toward the roulette disk.

The shooter was about the throw the ball onto the wheel. She could still make the bet.

Louise placed all of her remaining chips onto the number that she had in her head a moment ago.

Then she stared at the wheel and ball with eyes that couldn't be more serious.

Making a clip-clop sound, the ball of fate entered a pocket. Louise's expression glittered with hope for a moment, but it changed into despair right away. The pocket was the one beside the number Louise had bet on.

While rubbing his nether regions, Saito got up and pulled on Louise.

"Let's go."

"What are you saying?"

"Heh?"

"My neighbor's pocket. Next, it's going to visit my house."

"We don't have any money left to bet, right?!"

"The money in your pocket will help."

"Idiot! This is my money!"

Saito covered his pouch. He couldn't have this be gambled. If he did, even he would be broke.

"You know? The familiar's things are the master's things. That's obvious."

"Don't joke around!"

But compared to Siesta, it didn't reach the ears of Louise, whose brain had been burnt by her fervor for gambling. She tried to kick Saito's nether regions at lightning speed.
But Saito was different from usual. He quickly closed his two legs and guarded. Then he grabbed Louise's raised ankle.

"Like I'll let you kick me again!"

Louise muttered in a cold voice

"Vasra."

The magic restriction tool enveloped Saito's body and let off a electric current.

Convulsing violently, Saito tumbled back onto the floor.

"......I see, I didn't watch out for that."

Saito said weakly while cursing his curiosity. Aah, if I didn't have interest in this gambling area, something like this wouldn't have......

Louise searched Saito's pouch, took all of the remaining gold coins, and quickly exchanged
them for coins. Saito was slightly relieved. Even if it's someone like Louise who has zero talent for gambling, she wouldn't lose all of those chips before his body recovered from the numbness. After the numbness is gone, he'll cover Louise's mouth and leave the place without letting her say anything. That is what Saito decided.

"Betting on one place won't work, it seems. I'll return to the basics."

"That's right....... Red and black. Only a small amount on red and black. At least do that......"

"To show my respect for my loyal familiar, I'll bet on that hair and eye color."

"Black?"

"That's right." Nodding, Louise placed coins on black.

All of it...... Two-hundred and seventy écus worth of chips, all of it.

Saito almost leaked.

"S! T! O! P!"

Louise smiled brightly at Saito.

"Silly. Even if the payoff is double, money is money. If I win, we'll get back all that we've lost plus more. What's more, just once. We only have to win one time."

"P! L! E! A! S! E!"

"I should have done this in the first place."

The shooter spun the roulette. The small ball began to spin, holding the master and familiar's huge fate on it.

Making a dry sound, the ball spins on top of the wheel. The rotation slowly lost speed and, as if to divide fate, aimed for the right pocket. Louise had bet a large sum of money on black, so the other guests had bet on red. The only one betting on black was Louise.
It entered red, left it, then it entered black, left it...... Louise spoke as if she had caught a fever.

"I'm a legend. I'll never lose, right, at a place like this."

And then the ball entered a pocket...... and stopped.

Louise closed her eyes without thinking.

Around her, sighs of sadness leaked out.

"......Eh?"

Everyone besides Louise had placed on red. The sighs came from them. In other words, the ones that placed on red lost. Which means......

"I really am the user of 'Zero' after all!"

Shouting that, Louise opened her eyes. Right afterwards, her mouth gaped open.

The ball...... did not enter black or red, but the single existing green pocket. On the center of the pocket......, as if to give blessing to Louise, the number "0" was glittering there.

Saito and Louise were sitting in a daze at the corner of the sunsetting city's central plaza.

The bell at the church of Saint Rhemy rang six at evening.

They were tired and hungry but had no place to go.

Louise was wearing the plain, brown one-piece Saito had bought earlier. On her feet were crude wooden shoes. Her mantle and wand were placed inside the bag Saito was carrying.
Just from her clothes, she looked like some country girl, but thanks to her high-class face and her pink-blonde hair, she gave off a mismatched feeling similar to that of a destitute girl in the middle of a play.

Saito was wearing his usual clothes, but because he could not walk around the city with a drawn sword, he wrapped Derflinger in some cloth and carried him on the back.
Louise muttered quietly in a way showing that she had realized just how troublesome of a deed she had done.

"Wh-what should we do?"

Saito glared at Louise

"I'll never let you carry money around again."

"Uuu..."

Louise moaned sadly, hugging her knees.

"Well, what should we do. Money. If we can't find an inn to stay at, we won't be able to eat food. What about the mission? O' mighty, mighty court lady of her Majesty, please teach this humble familiar. Please?"

Saito said with plenty of spite. Even his money was used. He'll have her pay him back properly someday, but right now is the immediate problem of an inn and food to eat.

"I'm thinking about it right now."

Louise said with a sullen face.

"Let's obediently lower our heads to hime-sama and get some more money."

"That's impossible. Hime-sama gave me this secret mission at her own discretion. The cabinet probably would not let the money pass. She probably can't use more than she freely has. Probably, that was already the best she could do."

"You threw away that money in thirty minutes. What were you thinking?"

"That's because I can't get satisfying services with just four-hundred!"

"That's because you always want luxuries!"

"They're necessary!"

"Then, how about that? Contact your home. Yeah, hey, Duke-sama."

"Not possible. It's a secret mission. I can't tell my family either."

While hugging her knees, Louise rested her chin on it.

She really is a young mistress ignorant of the world's ways...... She can't even properly shop for something. Even Saito, who came from another world, could haggle better. Nothing will get done letting her do things.

But he couldn't think of a good idea. He gazed at the plaza's fountain dazedly, but......

"Nn?"

He realized the passing people were gazing impressed at Louise.

Even if she didn't want to, Louise's loveliness and nobleness attracted attention. Especially if she was hugging her knees looking like a village girl. The people stole glances at Louise with a look that said "She probably ran away from some playhouse."
Saito got up in a flash.

Louise was surprised.

"What's wrong?"

Ignoring Louise's words, Saito faced the people in the street and started stating

"Eeh- Ladies and Gentlemen!"

The passing people stopped, wondering what was going on.

"Eeh- This girl here is a wolf-girl that escaped from the circus."

"What?"

What is this guy saying?

"Being raised by wolves, she howls and barks! It's really troublesome! But the most amazing thing is that she can scratch her neck with her feet! Now stand by! She will scratch her neck with her foot right now!"

Saito whispered to Louise quietly

"Well, scratch your neck with your foot. Come on."

Saito taunted her with his chin. Louise stomped on that face with the sole of her foot. Saito tumbled onto the ground.

"What are you thinking?! Y-y-you want me to act like a beast?!"

Saito also gets up, pulls on Louise's arm, and shouted

"We have no choice but to perform, right?! Is there any other way to earn money?! Aah?!"

Violently swinging her hair, Louise began arguing with Saito. "She really is a wolf-girl."

The audience was oddly satisfied.

But soon realizing it was just a quarrel, the audience quickly got bored and left. They didn't get anything. His strength left him and Saito laid down on the ground. Louise was also tired and quickly lost her physical strength, so she sat on his back.

"I'm hungry......"

"Me too......"

To these two sitting like this, someone tossed a copper coin. Saito jumped up and picked it up. Louise stood up with an enraged voice.

"Who is it?! Come out now!"

After saying that, a strange man came out of the crowd.

"Oh my...... I thought you were beggars......"

Oddly, he talked in a feminine way.

"Haah? State yourself! You know, I, amazingly enough, am from a duke family......"

When she tried to say that, Saito stood up and covered Louise's mouth.

"Duke family?"

"It-it's nothing! Yes! Her brain's just a bit like that. Yes."

Muffled, Louise thrashed around, but Saito ignored that and continued to cover her mouth.
If they stand out anymore, it won't be a secret mission anymore.

The man looked very interestedly at Saito and Louise. He was wearing rather showy clothes. Guiche's clothes were showy too, but the vector was strangely different. Black hair covered in oil, a sparkling, violet satin-earth shirt opened up at the chest with disheveled chest hair poking out, under his nose was a magnificent split chin and had a stylish mustache. A strong scent of perfume reached Saito's nose.

"Then why are you sleeping on the ground?"

"Well, we don't have a place to sleep or eat......"

"But we're not beggars."

Louise said bluntly. The man looked deeply at Louise's face.

"I see. Well then, come to my place. My name is Scarron. I run a inn. I'll prepare a room."

The man said that smiling. The way he talked and dressed was gross, but he seemed like a generous person. Saito's face glittered.

"Really?!"

"Yep, but there's one condition."

"I'll do anything."

"I'm managing a store on the first floor. This girl will help. That is the condition. Okay?"

Louise looked reluctant, but she obediently nodded when Saito stared at her.

"Tres bien."

Scarron grouped his hands together and rest them on his cheek, and narrowing his lips, smiled. He acted like a gay. Actually, he couldn't be anything but a gay. Gross. There are gays in other worlds too...... And there's that "tres bien"...... Saito became strangely depressed.

"Then it's decided. Follow me."

The man started walking, swinging his hips as if to a rhythm. Saito reluctantly took Louise's hand and followed.

"I kind of don't want to. He's weird."

Saito looked at Louise with blazing anger in his eyes.

"Do you think you're in a position to choose?"

==== Part 2 ====

"Good words! Fairies!"

Scarron said as he moved his hips while looking around the store.

"Yes! MR. Scarron!"

Cheered the girls wrapped in flashy clothes.

"Wrooooongg!"

Scarron shouted while extremely moving his hips around, upon hearing the girls' cheers.

"Not Mister, but call me as Mi Mademoiselle, allright?"

"Yes! Mi mademoiselle!"

"Tres Bien."

Scarron trembled pleasantly, while moving his hips. Looking at the middle-aged man that took him here, Saito felt sick.

But the girls in the store who were used to this habit, didn't even show a change in their faces.

"All right, we'll start with a saddening notice from Mi Mademoiselle. Recently, the 'Charming Faeries' Inn's sales have been dropping. A shop called a 'cafe' has been bringing out 'tea' that has been recently imported from the East and are stealing our customers...... Sniff......"

"Don't cry! Mi mademoiselle!"

"You're right. If we lost to this 'tea', the words 'Charming Faeries' would cry."

"Yes! Mi mademoiselle!"

Scarron jumped onto the table and posed intensely.

"The Charming Faeries' promise! Un ~~"

"Serve with a cheerful smile!"

"The Charming Faeries' promise! Deux ~~"

"A clean, sparkling store interior!"

"The Charming Faeries' promise! Trois ~~"

"Receive lots of tips!"

"Tres bien."

Scarron smiled in a satisfied way. Then he bent his hips and made a pose. Gastric juice
went up his throat, but Saito desperately swallowed it back down.

"Well then, I have a wonderful announcement for you faeries. We get to make a new comrade today."

The girls applauded.

"Then, let me introduce her! Louise-chan! Come in here!"

Surrounded by applause, Louise appeared, completely red in the face from shyness and anger.

Saito swallowed his breath. The store's hairdresser had put up Louise's pink-blonde hair and made the hair on her left and right into small braided cords. She was also wearing a suggestively short camisole, sticking to her like a corset and making her body's lines more pronounced. It was open at the back, letting off an obvious charm. That appearance was very much like a lovely faerie.

"Louise-chan was about to be sold off to the circus, but just in time managed to escape with her brother. She's very cute but poor girl."

Sighs of sympathy came from the girls. That was a lie that Saito had come up with along their way to the store. In desperation, he had decided to be Louise's older brother. They didn't look like siblings no matter how one looked, but Scarron didn't get too caught up in that part. It seems it didn't really matter.

"Well then, Louise-chan. Greet the faeries that are going to become your co-workers."
Louise was shaking all over. It seems she was angry. Intensely. Strongly. A prideful noble like Louise was being told to bow her head to commoners in that clothing. Saito was afraid she'd go berserk and let off continuous "Explosion"s.

But...... The sense of responsibility telling her to fulfill the mission suppressed Louise's anger.

Come to think about it, rumors tend to collect at bars. It was perfect for information gathering. Plus, they were broke. Telling herself this was a mission, Louise bowed with a forced smile.

"I-I-I-I'm Louise. Ni-ni-ni-nice to meet you."

"Okay, applause!"

Scarron demanded. A great applause echoed through the store. Scarron looked at the clock set on the wall. It was finally time for the store to open.

He snapped his fingers. Reacting to it, the magic-made dolls at the corner of the store began to play gaudy music. It was the rhythm to a march. Scarron talked in an excited voice.

"Now! Time to open!"

The feather doors opened with a "bam" as the waiting customers crowded into the store.

The "Charming Faeries" Inn that Saito and Louise arrived at looked like just a bar, but it was actually a popular store where cute girls in suggestive clothing brought customers their drinks. Scarron had noticed Louise's beauty and loveliness and brought her here to work as a waitress.

Given an apron with the store's embroidery on it, Saito was given the job of washing dishes. As long as he was living at the inn, he had to do some work.

The store was thriving, so mountains of tableware were delivered to him.

It seemed that no matter where someone was, even in another world, dish washing was a job for newcomers. Saito did not want to wash dishes from that gay man's store, but he endured it.

It was for the sake of Louise's mission. She was lacking, selfish, strong-willed, and an arrogant little girl that never listened to what he said, but it couldn't be helped since he had fallen for her. Despite all of her complaining, it seemed like she was trying hard this time to succeed in information gathering. And also, the sad profile of Henrietta's he saw on Ragdorian's lake shores...... He wanted to do something for that pitiful princess. If he could help the people he liked by doing what he could, he wouldn't mind searching for a way back to his world later. Though a bundle of troublesomeness, his simplicity had himself think that way.

Saito grappled with the dishes. But everything has this thing called "limit". After a while, he could no longer move his tired hands. But even if he became exhausted, the amount of plates he had to wash wouldn't disappear and started to pile up.

A showy-looking girl appeared near Saito, who was just blankly looking at the mountain of plates while tired senseless in front of the sink. The cute girl had long, straight black hair. Her thick eyebrows let off a lively aura. It seemed that she was close to Saito in age. Saito quickly snapped out of it when his eyes fell upon the cleavage of her breasts which appeared from her green one-piece that opened up at the chest.

"Hey! We don't have any plates left!"

She shouted, resting her arms on her waist.

"I-I'm sorry! Right away!"
[[Image:ZnT05-041.jpg|thumb]]

Being used to getting ordered around by cute girls, Saito jumped right up and reflexively started to wash the dishes. Seeing the inexperienced way he moved his hands, the black-haired girl tilted her head.

"Let me see them."

Saying that, she took the cloth used for dish washing out of Saito's hands and began scrubbing in an experienced manner. With smooth movements that did not have any wastefulness in them, the plates were gradually cleaned up. Saito realized there was a secret to dish washing.

"It takes time to polish one side at a time, right? You can put both sides in-between with the cloth like this and then scrub really hard."

"Amazing," Saito said. Seeing that he really was impressed, the girl smiled.

"I'm Jessica. You're that new girl's brother, right? Your name?"

"Saito. Hiraga Saito."

"That's a strange name."

"Leave it alone."

Saito began washing dishes with Jessica. After looking around her surroundings, she whispered to Saito in a small voice.

"Hey, that thing about you being siblings with Louise was a lie, right?"

"Nope. 100% genuine older brother and younger sister."

Saito said stiffly.

"You two's hair color, eye color, and face shape are completely different. There isn't anybody who would believe you."

Saito was speechless.

"Though it doesn't matter. The girls here are all fine with any reason. There isn't a person here who would pry into someone's past. Relax."

"I-I see......"

Jessica stared into Saito's eyes. For a moment, he was startled.

"But can you secretly just tell me? Just what is the relationship between you two? Did you run away from somewhere?"

It seemed Jessica tended to be just as curious as Saito sometimes was. She looked at Saito excitedly. But there was no way he could tell the truth.

Saito glanced at Jessica's showy outfit. She was probably one of the "fairy" waitresses. Unneeded prying was bothersome, so Saito waved his hands to make her go away.

"Is it okay for you to be slacking here? You have your own work to do. Go and carry some wine or ale. Manager Scarron will get mad at you."

"It's okay for me."

"Why?"

"Because I'm Scarron's daughter."

Saito dropped a plate. Making a shattering sound, the plate was scattered into pieces.

"Ah! What are you breaking?! You're going to pay from your wages!"

"Daughter?"

"That's right."

For such a cute daughter to be born from that gay store manager...... Saito wondered what genes thought they were doing.

"Come on! Don't just talk and start moving your hands! The store's going to get busier
from now on!"

Saito had some hardships, but Louise was suffering much worse.

"......H-here is your order."

Desperately trying to smile...... she left a bottle of wine and a ceramic glass on the table. In front of her, a man was looking at Louise while smiling vulgarly.

"Little girl, pour me some."

''Me pour alcohol for a commoner, a commoner, a commoner? A noble like me? A noble like me? A noble like me?''

Such humiliating thoughts spun around in her head.

"Anh? What's wrong? Didn't I tell you to hurry and pour me some?"

Louise exhaled and tried to calm herself down.

''This is a mission. This is a mission. Information gathering while disguised as commoners. Information gathering......''

Muttering that like a spell, she somehow managed to smile.

"We-well then, I'll pour some for you."

"Huun......"

Louise picked up the bottle and started to slowly pour the wine into the man's glass.

But...... Because she was shaking from anger, she missed and spilled the wine on the man's shirt.

"Uwah! You spilled it!"

"I-I'm sor.....ry."

"Like an apology is going to help!"

Then the man began to stare at Louise.

"You...... don't have any breasts, but you're considerably pretty."

The feeling of blood left Louise's face.
"I've taken a liking to you. Maybe I'll have you feed me mouth-to-mouth. Then I'll forgive you! Gahaha!"

Louise picked up the bottle, drank the wine into her mouth, and spat it back out onto the man's face.

"What are you doing, you brat?!"

*bam*

Placing one leg on the table, Louise looked down at the seated man.

For a moment, the man winced at the intensity released from this little girl.

"L-l-l-lowlife. Wh-wh-wh-who do you think I am?"

"Wh-what?"

"F-f-f-for your information, d-d-d.....duk..."

At the moment she was about to say "duke family", Louise was sent flying from behind.

"I'm~~ sorry~~!"

It was Scarron. Sitting down beside the man, he started to wipe the man's shirt with the dish cloth in his hand.

"Wh-what's with you, you gay bastard...... I don't need you......"

"This won't do! It's soaked in wine! Hey, Louise-chan! Bring along some new wine! While she's fetching it, mi mademoiselle will keep you company!"

Scarron leaned closely to the man. The man looked like he wanted to cry, but Scarron held him back with superhuman strength and couldn't move.

"Ye-yes!" Louise said, finally snapping back to reality, and ran into the kitchen.

"Eh-, well then, thanks for the hard work!"

When the store closed, the sky had started to whiten. Saito and Louise were standing there unsteadily. They were so tired, they felt like they were going to die. They were completely exhausted doing a job that they were not accustomed to.

"You all worked your best, it seems. We're in the green this month."

Scarron started handing out the wages to the girls that worked in his store and the cooks
in the kitchen, who were all letting out shouts of joy.

It seemed today was payday.

"Here, Louise-chan, Saito-kun."

Thinking "We're getting some too?", Saito and Louise's faces lit up for a moment, but..... the only thing in it was one thin scrap of paper.

"What is this?"

Saito asked. The smile from Scarron's face disappeared.

"A bill. Saito-kun, how many plates did you break? Louise-chan, how many customers did you anger?"

Louise and Saito looked at each other and sighed.

"It's okay. Everyone makes mistakes at the beginning. Just try your best from now on and pay back the bill."

And..... the sighing didn't stop after that.

The room given to Louise and Saito was found by following a corridor lined up with the guest room door...... and using a ladder to climb up and reach the attic.

No matter how you saw it, it wasn't a room that was made for people to live in. Being dusty and dim, it seemed to have been used as a storage room. Broken cabinets and chairs, wooden cases holding wine bottles, and barrels...... All kinds of objects were piled up. A rough, wooden bed had been placed there. When Louise sat, her legs gave in which caused her to flop right down.

"What is this?!"

"A bed, right?"

While wiping away a spider's nest, Saito opened the small window. Doing so, the bats that seemed to live in the antic flew in screeching and hung onto a beam.

"What's that?!"

"Probably our roommates."

Saito said with a calm voice.

"You want a noble like me to sleep here?!" Louise screamed angrily.

Saito silently picked up the blanket on top of the bed and cleared away the dust. Then he laid down and put the blanket on himself.

"Come on, let's sleep. Scarron-san already said it. I wake up at noon and prepare the store. You're going to clean the store."

"Why are you fine with this?!"

"It's not much different from the way a certain someone usually treats me."

Saying that, Saito, probably because he was tired, quickly fell asleep.

Louise moaned "uu~" and "mu~", but she gave up after a while and snuggled in with
Saito. Worming around, she placed her head on Saito's arm.

It was definitely a horrible place...... but there was one thing to be happy about.

That maid wasn't here.

Geez, I don't know, what's so good, about this, familiar! That maid that likes Saito isn't here. That is honestly very wonderful. I-, don't really, like-, this but...... Louise muttered in a slightly happy mood, moving her cheek near Saito and closing her eyes.
Blushing, she whispered, "I'll have you treat me kindly during this summer holiday."

And also...... pick up the rumors in the city and give detailed reports to Hime-sama. Thinking that it was going to get busy soon, Louise fell asleep.

But.

Louise's little bit of happiness was splendidly crushed. The cause was the night of the next day. The "Charming Faeries" Inn was thriving that day too. Louise was wearily carrying food or drinks out just like the previous day.

The drunken men had two types of reactions when they saw Louise.

First were the people that looked at Louise, who was small at various parts of her body, and said "This store is using kids?" angrily. To these customers, Louise served them plenty of wine. She had them drink the bottle too.

On the other side, there were the customers that had special interests.

Only Louise's outer appearance was idiotically cute, so in reverse, it was a wonderful thing to people with this line of thought. These people underestimated Louise because she looked obedient when she was quiet and reached their hands out towards her small butt or thighs. To those people, Louise decided to serve them her palm.

She served that on both cheeks, and at times, even on the nose.

Unable to act with courtesy at all, just like that, Louise didn't end up receiving any tips and was told "Stay here and observe what the other girls do" by Scarron and forced to stand in a corner.

Yes, the other girls were skilled. They smiled brightly and didn't get mad no matter what someone said or did. They smoothly conversed and complimented the men...... And when the men tried to touch them, they would kindly grab that hand and prevent them from touching. Doing so, the men would try to win the girl's favor and splurged out on tip.
''There's no way I could do that.'' Louise frowned.

''The family I was born to in this world is the Vallière family, who are nobles and mages. And what's more is that they are a duke family! If I go back to my territory, I'm a princess!'' Is what Louise thought. ''Even if you told me the world will end tomorrow, I couldn't act that courtly towards them. What's more, in this embarrassing outfit......''

Outfit?

Louis realized at that moment. She was in the same camisole outfit as yesterday. Even she thought that interiorly, she's not cute, but she was quite something on the outside. She scanned and found a mirror in the store. Then she made numerous poses in front of the mirror. She tried holding her thumb in her mouth and fidgeting.

''Yep. These clothes are embarrassing, but I'm cute. A noble even if I rot. None of the girls here can match the nobility I let off. Right. Surely. Probably.''

''Maybe Saito is enchanted by my appearance,'' she thought and became happy. ''What, idiot?
You're late to realize my charm. Surely he'll be like "aah, Louise is cute, amazing, aah, such a cute girl was beside me...... I didn't realize it...... Yet I was so engrossed with a maid..... Having her wear a sailor outfit and twirling around...... I regret it...... This stupid dog is regretting it."''

''Hmph. Are you an idiot? Sure took you a long time to realize your master's charms. But you're just a familiar, so don't look at your master in that rude way. Go and polish my shoes or something! What? You can't. You can't touch your master. For a dog, where are you touching? But if you promise to serve me for the rest of your life, I'll let you do it for a little bit. But in return, kneel down on the ground. Kneel down on the ground and apologize for all of the times you slighted me. Got it?''

Fantasizing that far, Louise covered her mouth to restrain her chuckling. Then looking sideways...... she stole a glance at the kitchen thinking that he was entranced by her by now.

''There! That stupid dog is washing dishes with that stupid look!''

Eh?

Indeed, Saito was intently observing the area that Louise was at while absent-mindedly washing the dishes. But...... He was not looking at Louise. Louise followed his glance. What was there was a girl with long black hair that was rolling with laughter with a customer. It was Jessica.

Louise's pink-blond hair started surging.

Again, you and that. That black hair.

Observing Jessica even more, she followed his glance by milli-units. Jessica was wearing a tidy one-piece that opened at her big breasts. Saito's eyesight was homing into the cleavage that poked out of her one-piece.

''Her breasts. Do you really love those apple-like things so much?''

''Why do dogs like breasts like those? Huh?!''

"Hou~" Saito let out a sad sigh. Then with a spellbound face, he drew circles with his two hands as if measuring the circumference of Jessica's breasts. Something snapped inside Louise's mind, so for now, she decided to throw a nearby glass with all her might.

Directly hitting around his temple, Saito fell down in front of the sink.

"What are you doing?!"

The man whose own glass was thrown stood up and tried to grab Louise's shoulder. Louise raised her body by grabbing onto a table and serviced the man's face with the bottom of both of her shoes. It was a special, double-the-content service.

Looking back at Scarron who had went "Louise-chan" and rushed over, Louise firmly gripped her fists while trembling all over.

"That familiar..... Just you watch. I'll give you some proper service!"

When Saito woke up...... what was there was Jessica's big breasts. Thinking "What's this!", his mouth gaped open.

"Wah, you're finally conscious?"

Looking around, he realized he was lying on a bed.

"Where is this?"

"My room."

Sitting on the chair in a way as to hug the chair's back, Jessica smiled.

"Why?"

"You fainted when a glass flew into your head."

"I see...... What was that glass......?"

But it seemed Jessica had no interest in the glass.

"Hey, hey, I got it now."

"What?"

"Louise. She's a noble, right?"

Saito started coughing violently.

"You don't have to play dumb. Papa has entrusted me with the management of the store's girls. My ability to discern girls is quite good. Geez, that Louise didn't even know how to carry dishes. Not only that, but her pride was oddly high. And that demeanor...... probably a noble."

Saito embraced his head. I even had her wear a plain one-piece... It was completely obvious, wasn't it? What "hide your social status"? There was no hiding at all.

"Hanh! Her a noble? No way! She's so violent, rude, and has no gracefulness at all......"

"It's okay. I won't tell anyone. You have some kind of circumstance, right?"

Seeing Saito remain silent, Jessica smiled. This person really tended to be a mass of curiousity...... She wanted to ask him, so she purposely brought him all the way over here.

"It's better if you don't stick your head in on this."

Saito said in a low voice. He wanted to scare her and make her not question him any further. But it didn't work on Jessica.

"Eh-! What's that? Something bad involved? Isn't that interesting?"

Leaning her body even further, she brought her face...... breasts nearer. Why is her cleavage so emphasized, is the reason her clothes are bold compared to Siesta's because she's a town girl, and Saito's face started reddening, at which then Jessica put on a meaningful smile.

"Hey."

"What is it?"

"You've never gone out with a girl before, have you?"

"Wh-What? That's, you can't underestimate me or......"

It was a bulls-eye. She's pretty sharp about things...... Then cold sweat started flowing.

"I understand it. I'm quite a sharp town girl, after all. It's really easy to figure out what's going on in country peoples' heads."

Being called a country person, Saito snapped a little. ''You know, in Tokyo, regardless about this Tristania, it isn't just some puny structure. You'd cry if you saw Tokyo Tower.'' Thinking that, he said back

"Who's a country person? I don't want to be told by some gay's daughter."

"That's mean. Even if he's like that, he's a kind papa. When my mother died, he said 'Well then, papa will also work in mama's place too......' "

"That tres bien?"

Jessica nodded.

"Well, we can put stuff about papa aside. Hey, what are you planning with that noble girl? You're not a noble, right? Her attendant?"

"I'm not her attendant."

Because Saito said rather sullenly, Jessica laughed complacently and grabbed Saito's hands.

"Wh-what?"

"Do you want me to teach you about girls?"

"What?"

Stiffening instantly, Saito looked at Jessica restlessly. This bar girl who knew quite well how to use her charms didn't miss Saito's instantaneous change.

"But, in return, tell me properly, okay? About just what you two are planning......"

Jessica took the hand of Saito's she had grabbed and brought it over to her cleavage.
Saito was stupefied. Getting along with a girl from a bar. Isn't this an excellent way to gather information too? All kinds of customers visit bars. Rumors also gather here. People that are planning something might let their guard down to the girls and tell their secrets.

Making Jessica an ally here would probably be a plus to activities from now on.

Thinking that way, the moment when the feeling of warm skin got to his finger......

The door of Jessica's room was sent flying.

Saito sprung up. Louise, trembling while wearing her pure white camisole, stood there.

"What are you doing?"

Saito looked at his hand and drew it back in panic.

"In-information gathering."

"Who's and what place's information are you gathering?"

While he panicked, Louise walked briskly into the room and kicked Saito's nether region from the front. Saito tumbled. Grabbed by the ankle, when he was about to be dragged off......

Jessica called and stopped Louise.

"Wait a moment, Louise."

"What?"

"What happened to serving customers? Aren't you in the middle of work?"

Being called in such a casual way by a simple town girl, Louise started shaking, but it couldn't be helped right now.

"Just shut up! After I discipline th-this...... stupid brother, I'll be right back!"

Saito had become Louise's brother here.

"Do you have that much free time? Even though you can't even get a single tip very well......"

"Th-that's not related."

"It does by a lot. That's because I was left with the management of the girls. Girls like
you are a bother. You anger the regular customers, don't receive orders, throw glasses around, and pick fights."

Louise started to look displeased.

"Well, I guess it can't be helped. Brats like you can't work as a bar's fairy." Jessica said boringly.

"I'm not a brat. I'm sixteen."

"Eh? You were the same age as me?"

Jessica looked genuinely surprised at Louise.

Then she looked at Louise's breasts and then her own. Then she covered her mouth after making a quick laughing sound.

"Good luck then. Though I won't be expecting anything. But if you mess up any further, you're fired, got it?"

Louise snapped at Jessica's behavior.

"Wha-what..... Stupid woman and their big breasts...... Calling people a brat, or a child, or a weakling......"

Saito, still on the floor, inserted

"No, no one said weakling......"

Louise trampled that face flat. Saito moaned and fell quiet.
"I'll collect enough tips to build a castle."

"Eh~, really? I'm so happy!"

"Because if I try my best, I'm amazing. Those men will all turn around towards me."

"You said it, huh?"

"I said it. Who would lose to someone like you?"

Louise said while staring hatefully at Jessica's breasts. The stupid dog looked at those.
The stupid dog thrust his hand there!

"Perfect timing. There's a tip race next week."

"Tip race?"

"That's right. It's a competition where the store's girls compete to see how many tips they can get. There's also a prize prepared for the winner."

"Doesn't that sound interesting?"

"Try your best. If you beat me in the tip race, I won't ever call you a brat again."

==== Part 3 ====

"Faeries! Finally, the awaited week has come!"

"Yes, mi mademoiselle!"

"Let's start the tip race with enthusiasm!"

Applause and cheering resounded through the store.

"Now then, as everyone knows....... The establishment of this 'Charming Faeries' Inn dates back four-hundred years, during the reign of His Majesty, Henry 3rd, also called Tristain Attraction King. His Majesty Henry 3rd, known to be a peerlessly handsome man, was said to be the reincarnation of a fairy."

Scarron began to speak in an absorbed manner.

"One day, that king visited the city in secret. And then, amazingly, he set his foot in this unopened bar. At that time, the store's name was 'Eel's Bed' Inn, which didn't have a bit of appeal or anything at all. There, the king, how about it! Fell in love with a waitress girl he met there!"

Then Scarron shook his head sadly.

"But...... a king should not fall in love with a girl from a bar...... In the end, the king gave up on this love. Then...... the king prepared a bustier and sent it to the girl as a memento of their love. My ancestors were greatly impressed by that love and changed the store's name, basing it on the bustier. What a beautiful story......"

"What a beautiful story! Mi mademoiselle!"

"That is this 'Charming Faeries' Bustier'!"

Emphatically, Scarron stripped off his outer garments and trousers. This time, Saito, who had been watching distantly, went "Ouue" and vomited. That was because Scarron was wearing a short and sexy, black bustier that fit Scarron's body perfectly.

"This 'Charming Faeries' Bustier' that the king sent to the girl he loved four-hundred years ago is my family's heirloom! This bustier has a magic that allows it to change its size depending on its wearer's constitution as well as the magic "Attraction" cast on it."

"It's wonderful! Mi mademoiselle!"

"Nnnn~! Tres bien!"

Scarron posed with an ecstatic voice.

At that time...... Surprisingly, the feeling "It's not too bad" rose up inside Saito. Good will towards Scarron... that type of feeling. Even though his appearance was that disgusting, wasn't it okay in its own way? Saito started feeling.

Saito then realized it. This was the identity of the "Attraction" magic! But Scarron's appearance in it was so much of a minus, the effect could only get to "It fits so-so".

''I see. Because the wearer is Scarron, I only thought to that level. If a normal girl wore it...... he might see her as a peerless beauty. Magic really is scary,'' Saito nodded.

Still posing, Scarron continued his speech.

"The fairy that wins the tip race that starts this week will be given the rights to
wear this 'Charming Faeries' Bustier' for a da-y! Geez! I wonder how much tips one would get on the day she wears it! I get excited just thinking about it! And that's why everyone should try her best!"

"Yes! mi mademoiselle!"

"Very good! Well then, everyone! Hold your glass!"

The girls held up their glasses all at once.

"To the tip race's success and business, prosperity and......"

There, Scarron cut off his words and stood up straight with a serious look after clearing his throat. And then, not in his usual feminine language, but in a proper middle-aged man's voice, he says, "a prayer to Her Majesty the Queen's health. Cheers."

and raised his wine cup.

Now then, the tip race started like this, but.....

Because she thought that at this rate, she wouldn't get any tips, Louise decided to stop talking. Louise realized that she would anger the customer whenever she opened her mouth. That's why she decided to be as silent as she could.
Deciding that, she was pouring wine for a certain customer when he talked to her. Success. It's a chance to get a tip.

"Hey, you, just for a bit. Show me your hand."

Louise put out her hand.

"I practice divination, so I'll divine for you."

The customer looked at Louise's palm and said this

"According to my divination, you...... were born as a flour grinder. Am I right?"

''How dare you compare the likes of a flour grinder to a noble like me? What a thing.''

The man divined further.

"Oh! You're like that right? Got a guy you like?"

She thought of her familiar's face. She couldn't forgive herself for thinking that. ''I don't have one.'' Louise shook her head.

"No? You do, don't you?! Then I'll divine your compatibility with him..... Wah! I'm surprised!"

The man tragically shook his head.

"Worst."

''I know that even if you don't tell me. I know it too well. Besides, I don't like him in the first place.''

Offended, Louise gave her thanks for the divination with her foot. To Louise, the person closest to her of the opposite sex was Saito. Her habit of treating Saito accidentally came out. Habits are scary.

"Wh-what's with you?! You brat!"

I'm not a brat. I'm sixteen. She wanted to respond, but firmly stayed quiet. ''I decided to stay quiet just a moment again, didn't I?''

"Say something! You pipsqueak!"

''I'm just slow to grow. What a mean thing to say.''

Thinking to properly tell the customer her age, Louise kicked the customer's face up sixteen times. The guest was flattened.

Well, it was this way the whole time, so Louise didn't get any tip that day.

Louise shuddered that as a result of trying to remain silent, the number of times the sole of her foot would fly increases in place of her abusive language. It seems the feelings she could not express out loud was said by her foot's sole instead.
On the next morning, Louise consulted with Saito on what to do. Saito proposed that to prevent her foot's sole from flying, Louise should take off her panties and do work, and was hit.

The second day.

Louise was careful to not let her foot fly.

To keep herself smiling no matter what someone said, she placed wire in her mouth and fixated her face into a smile. The fully prepared waitress Louise never stopped smiling. But...... She didn't receive any tips. She held back and kept the bottom of her feet from flying, and she fixated her smile. But even then.

Wow, the problem came from her hand.

A customer took interest in the waitering Louise. It seems he liked her face.

"Oh, you're...... a bit cute, aren't ya? Pour for me."

The man was satisfied with Louise's face, but soon realized a certain fault. Her chest. What's this. Completely flat. Unintentionally, teasing words came spilling out.

"What's with you? Don't tell me you're a boy? Well, your face is so-so though...... Listen, let me teach you a trick. At least round up some cloths and stuff it in there. If you do that, you'll become number one here! Gahaha! Now pour some for me."
By that man's words, her face's muscles started twitching, but her smile was safely fixated by the wire. At this rate, it was supposed to go well thanks to the wire.

But it wasn't so.

Louise had poured the wine onto the man's head.

"What are you doin'?!"

The man stood up. Louise, sensing danger to her body, slammed the wine bottle into his head.

The man crumbled to the floor so she did not have to pour for him anymore, but she didn't get any tips.

Like this, Louise was shocked that every time someone made fun of her breasts' size, her hand would move on its own and have the customer's head drink the wine.

On the next morning, Louise consulted with Saito. Saito proposed that to keep herself from letting the customers' head drink the wine, she should place the wine bottle in-between her breasts and pour.

The wine bottle will not physically reach the customer's head if her hands are positioned at her breasts. Plus, the pose is very enjoyable to the customer.

But Louise, thinking that he was saying something bad about her breasts' size, hit Saito.

The third day.

Louise was careful to keep her hands from moving. After she placed the wine on top of the table, she grouped her hands together behind her and smiled brightly. Even if she was told to pour something, all she did was smile.

"Pour me some."

She smiled brightly.

"I said pour me some."

She smiled brightly.

"I'm telling you to pour me some!"

She smiled brightly.

"What is up with you?!"

There was no way she would get a tip. When she consulted with Saito, he told her to hold it in her mouth while she poured it. Louise's mouth was small. A wine bottle couldn't fit in there. Looking carefully, Saito looked like he was sleepy. Just because you're sleepy doesn't mean you should say random things. And Louise hit Saito.

The fourth day.

The competition was half-way done. The number of tips so far was zero. As expected, Louise had gotten desperate. Louise waitered while taking caution of the sole of her foot, the position that she poured wine in, and her words.

"You seem unskilled, but your manners are oddly refined. You can have this."

Possibly because of her efforts, Louise got a gold coin for a tip from what seemed to be the first noble customer she had served.

"Re-really? Can I have this?"

"Aah. Take it."

"Waai!"

Jumping up from happiness, she turned over a plate and spilt the food onto the customer's shirt.

"I-I'm sorry......"

Louise apologized, but the noble customer did not forgive her.

"You...... This shirt was a gem made from silk that your wages could never pay for. What are you going to do about it?"

"I'm really sorry...... Auu......"

"Well then, just what will you do about this?"

"I-I'll pay for it......"

"Hmph, then let's do this. I'll have you compensate for this with something you can do."

"What should I do?"

"Not much, just come to my room in the middle of the night."

"And then?"

"You understand what happens after that, right? You're not a child, right? A child."

"Wh-what does that mean?"

"I mean that you'll compensate quite a lot with your body. That's what I mean. Muhoho!"

Blood flew to Louise's head.

E, e-e, even though you're a noble, what a thing to do! The third daughter of a duke family became enraged. Don't even place the nobles near that lewdness. As her Majesty's representative, I have to conclude and punish this disgrace of a noble.

"You disgrace! It's because people like you exist! The kingdom's authority! Authority! And my authority as well!"

"Wh-what are you doing? Uwah! Stop! Stop, I say!"

Her foot, words, and the wine flew out all at once.

"I'm returning this to you!"

She slapped the tip she finally got on his face.

Louise was called out by Scarron and was told to wash dishes all day tomorrow as punishment. Louise was very irritated and decided to hit Saito.

The fifth day...... While Louise was washing dishes with Saito, Jessica came up to them.

"How are you doing? Ojou-sama, I've collected one-hundred and twenty écus so far."

"Isn't that amazing?"

Louise replied sullenly.

"You won't get any tips while washing dishes."

"I know that."

Louise said while washing the dishes amateurishly.

"Sheesh. You can't even wash a dish properly?"

Jessica complained while looking at the dish Louise had washed.

"......I am properly washing the dishes, you know."

"See, there is still oil remaining. You don't call this washed."

Jessica took the plate from Louise and cleaned it up with quick hand movements.
Louise watched her in an offended way.

"Hey."

Jessica glared at Louise.

"What?"

"Someone's teaching you. What's with that attitude?"

"......Uu..."

Saito watched over the two's exchange with a surprised look.

"When someone's teaching you something, it's 'thank you' right? It's the basics, the basics."

"......Th-thank you."

"Geez, it's because you make that face that you don't get any tips. Tomorrow's the last day, got it? Get it together, Ojou-sama."

Leaving that said, Jessica disappeared back to the bar. Louise hung her head dejectedly.

As the day headed toward morning......

Louise, after washing dishes through the night, looked at her own hands and sighed. Louise's fingers that had never washed anything before had become bright red due to unaccustomed kitchen work and were hurting thanks to the cold water and soap.

''Why do I have to do something like this?'' She thought. Even though she herself is a noble, she has to wash dishes...... Having to serve all of those commoners......

Plus, a bar girl talked so impertinently to me......

"No more." Louise muttered. ''Whether it's information gathering or whatever, this isn't my job. I'm a legend. I'm the user of Void, you know. Yet why, do I have to be a waitress at a bar? Shouldn't, like, a more showy mission be waiting for me?''

Thinking like that, tears felt like pouring out from the sadness. Opening a board of the floor, Saito poked his head out from downstairs so Louise crawled into the bed. She didn't want him to see her crying.

"Here, some food."

Saito called out to Louise, placing a plate filled with stew on the table. But Louise just answered tiredly from inside the bed.

"I don't need it."

"There's no way you don't need it. You won't hold up if you don't eat."

"It's not tasty."

"Even if you say it's not tasty, there is nothing else to eat so there's no helping it."

Even then, Louise wrapped herself in the blanket and didn't come out of the bed.
Saito approached the bed and pulled off the blanket. Louise was crouching inside the futon in her pajamas.

"Eat. Your body will break down."

"My hands hurt. I can't hold up a spoon."

Louise whined like a child. Seeing that it was no use, Saito scooped up the stew with the spoon and carried it to Louise's mouth.

"Then, here, I'll feed you. Eat. Okay?"

Louise finally took a sip. Tears poured out from her eyes.

"I don't want this anymore. I'm going back to the academy."

"What about the mission?"

"Don't care. This isn't my mission."

Saito withdrew the spoon and looked at Louise.

"You know."

"What."

"Do you have any motivation at all?"

"I do."

"Hime-sama entrusted you with this job because she trusted you, right? Blend in with commoners and gather information. Because if she used someone from the royal court, she'd be denied...... She couldn't depend on anyone so she depended on you, right?"

"That's right."

"Yet what's with you. You lost all of our money in the gambling area because you got pissed off, and you drag along your noble's pride here and can't get a single tip. You also anger the customers. Not even close to information gathering."

"Just shut up. But what does that mission have to do with stupid dish washing and serving? I want to do bigger jobs. No more of this. Why does a noble like me......"

Saito grabbed Louise's shoulders and turned her to face him.

"What?!"

"Guess what, Ojou-sama? Everyone's working. They're trying their best at this job you call stupid and eating this meal. Only you nobles play around and have people feed you."

Saito said in a serious voice. Louise, fearing the cold anger in his eyes, looked downwards without thinking.
[[Image:ZnT05-073.jpg|thumb]]

"I can't say too many cocky things because I was raised similar to you, but after coming here, I've suffered in many ways and understand. That it is pretty troublesome just to live."

Somehow not being able to say anything back, Louise remained silent. Saito continued his words.

"I don't understand too well, but perhaps people that concern themselves about their stupid pride so much can't do big jobs? I think so anyways. Well, if you tell me to quit, I'll quit. I don't really care either way. Because it's not my job after all."
Louise closed her mouth quietly.

"You don't want it anymore?"

Saito asked, sticking out the spoon. Louise jumped out of bed, took the spoon from Saito, and started devouring the stew.

Saito spread out his hands, turned his head, and took out something. It was a small ceramics case.

"......What is that?"

"Cream that works on water-chapped skin. Jessica gave it to me."

Then Saito told Louise to extend her hand. Louise did so obediently.

Louise looked guiltily at Saito's face while he smeared the cream, but...... soon muttered in a small voice.

"Hey..."

"What?"

"I'll serve. I'll wash the dishes. Is this fine?"

"Yeah, that's fine." Saito said in a relieved voice.

"But, are you okay?"

"What is?"

"Is this okay?"

Louise blushed and said in a displeased voice.

"Serving is fine. I'll even say a word of courtesy. But..."

"But what?"

"I-is it fine if customers touch your master all over?"

Saito firmly fell silent.

"Hey. What about it? Don't say such selfish things and properly answer if it is okay or bad."

Saito began to eat the stew quietly.

"I said hey. Which one is it? Say it."

Louise asked while pulling on Saito's ear. Looking heavily at the stew, Saito murmured

"......I-if you allowed that kind of touching, I'd slap 'em."

"Who would you slap?"

"......You."

Louise looked sharply into Saito's eyes.

"Why? The master is going to be slapped by the familiar, so explain the reason."

Silence fell.

Looking to the side, Saito said dully

"I-I'll forgive holding hands though."

"What's with that?"

Louise sent Saito flying.
"What's with 'I'll forgive hands'?! I'm asking you for the reason for slapping me!
Idiot!"

"Be-because......"

"Besides, what do you mean by 'forgive'? Acting so proudly. Whether I hold hands or do whatever isn't decided by you. It's me, me! Hmph!"

Louise combed up her pink-blond hair and put on a composed expression. She grouped her arms together.

"Fine. Was it that 'Charming Faeries' Bustier'? I'll wear that and allure all of the customers. Yeah, for the sake of tips. I'll forgive. Not just my hand......"
Saito jumped up and shouted at Louise.

"Don't joke around!"

Louise turned her head around and crawled back into the bed. Right then, Saito managed to get himself back under control and shook his head.

"Well, the 'Charming Faeries' Bustier' is impossible. It's the victory prize. Right now, you're probably the last place on tips."

Louise did not reply.

Becoming worried, Saito asked.

"......Would you really forgive them? Putting the tip race victory aside, are you
that determined? Isn't that a bit extreme? Come on."

Louise did not answer back.

"Hey, are you really going to?"

In an almost crying voice, Saito persistently asked Louise. But, "Shut up! I'm going to sleep!" Louise shouted...... and Saito down-heartedly crawled into bed.

==== Part 4 ====

The final day of the tip race had come. On the evening of that day, Scarron announced the progress so far.

"Now I will now announce the current top three! First is third place! Marlene-chan! Eighty-four écus, fifty-two sous, and six deniers!"

Applause resounded. The blond girl called Marlene gave an elegant bow.

"Second place! Jeanne-chan! Ninety-eight écus, sixty-five sous, and three deniers!"

Applause once again. The chestnut-haired girl called Jeanne smiled and nodded.

"And then...... First place!"

Scarron slowly scanned over the girls and nodded repeatedly.

"Without match, my daughter! Jessica! One-hundred-sixty écus, seventy sous, and eight deniers!"

"Wahhhhhh!" As cheers of joy rang out. Jessica, wearing a suggestive dress with a profound slit that was prepared for this day, bowed.

"Now! Whether you cry or laugh, today is the last day! But today is the day of daeg in the week of teuz! Because it is the end of the month, lots of customers will come! If you try hard, you might get lots of tips. The top places are still in range!"

"Yes! Mi mademoiselleー"

Saito poked the serious-looking Louise. Louise had the type of face that said she had resolved to something.

"How much do you have?"

Without answering, Louise opened her tightly gripped fist. What was there...... were several glittering copper coins.

Saito stroked his chest down. With that, victory was impossible even if Louise tried her very best.

Louise's words "If I obtain the Charming Faeries' Bustier, I'd allure the customers and forgive everything" was still bothering Saito even now.

''What is "forgive everything"?! What do you mean?! Even though, I... I haven't even done anything! Though it's not like I have the right to do so. Not at all though.''

''After all, I'm just a familiar......''

I want her to try her best, but not to that level was the type of convenient emotion that ran through Saito.

Scarron shouted in a loud voice.

"Then let's do this with enthusiasm!"

Cheering filled with all kinds of feelings resounded through the store.

Now then...... Louise was a bit different this day. She took out the wire that fixed
her smile and revealed a natural smile.

She would smile brightly and then fidget embarrassedly. Doing so, the customer would ask.

"Is there something wrong?"

Louise would nibble her thumb and continue fidgeting. And then as if saying something really difficult to say,

"Well, Mr. customer, because you're so wonderful......" She would try hard and mutter.

But the customer himself seemed to be used to that level of flattery. Without moving, he held out his wine cup. Here, Louise would unleash her finishing move.

Pinching the hem of her camisole, she bowed gracefully. As expected of a duke family as she did it. The bow, which was done as if in front of a king, was filled with the spirit of a noble. None of the girls there could imitate such a manner.

Doing so, the customer would become interested in Louise's background. I see. When I get a better look, her features are quite similar to a noble's.

"You were born in the upper class, right?"

Even then, Louise would not cease showing embarrassment. Then sorrowfully and with melancholy, she looked outside. The man becomes more and more enchanted at Louise's refined behavior. Bending himself forward, he spoke his expectations.

"Did you serve at some noble's house? They taught you good etiquette there, right?"
Louise continued to smile brightly. The delusions inside the customer started to become as overexaggerated as he pleased.

"If a cute and quiet girl like you served them, it probably didn't end there. Not just etiquette, but those type of things and these type of things...... were forcibly trained into you, perhaps?"

Louise gave a graceful bow. Louise's only weapons were that smile and the bow.

"Kuh! What a cruel story! A cute girl like you...... But how did a servant like you come to work at this store...... I see! I got it! You got tired of that forcible master who was trying to get you to do those type of things and these type of things and ran out of the mansion, right? But the debt left behind by your parents still remains. To return the money, you're desperately working. Something like that, right?!"

Louise smiled while looking at the customer. Being gazed at like that by Louise's jewel-like reddish-brown eyes, the customer, as if enchanted by some spell, wanted to loosen the string on his wallet.

"What a poor child. Hmm, then use this to help repay your debt. By the way, well, those type of things and these type of things... are what kind of things? Please tell me. Okay?"

The customer, who believed in his own delusions because of Louise's demeanor, would give Louise silver and gold coins. The moment she got it, she ran at full speed back into the kitchen, squatted, and let out a rough breath. Her forcing herself to be courteous and her act that caught people's sympathy felt like leprosy, so Louise decided to hit Saito, who was washing dishes, for now. Doing so, she felt a bit refreshed. Then she rushed back to the table.

Afterwards, it was time for her "job". It was the information gathering entrusted to her by Hime-sama. She didn't want to lose at the tip race, but this job was more important.

Sitting beside the customer, she asked

"Geez, they say it's a war. You'd get tired of this......"

"Pretty much so. They behold her as a "holy woman", but how about the government!"

"What does that mean?"

"I'm saying that that ignorant princess can't govern this country!"

He was insulting Henrietta, but she firmly endured it. She had to hear all kinds of stories from him.

"Like that battle in Tarbes... it was like we won by chance! I'm not so sure about next time!"

"Is that so......"

Just like that, Louise slowly collected the rumors in the town. The drunkards liked to discuss about the situations in the world. When Louise brought up the subject to interest them, they would start criticizing the government as if they were waiting for her to ask. The drunkards would talk about the government as if they had become a cabinet minister.

"Besides, it’d be better for the country if Albion governed us, right?"

If such an outrageous opinion was said,

"I'm saying we should hurry up and attack Albion!" such a brave opinion would jump out.

Someone,

"There's a rumor that the army will be strengthened! The taxes will increase again! They've got to be kidding us!"

says this, and,

"Can the current armaments protect the country? I wish they'd hurry and organize the armada!" a completely opposite opinion comes up.

Anyways...... putting it together, the popularity Henrietta received for defeating Albion at the battle of Terbes seemed to have started to darken.

The war remains unfinished...... Looks like the depression will continue. Henrietta is young. Can she guide this country well from now on? Was the anxiety everyone is feeling.

''It's probably a painful story to Henrietta, but I have to properly report to her......'' Louise thought.

Like that, Louise started collecting tips and information but......

Jessica's tip collecting was simply unmatchable.

Anyway, Jessica was good at making customers think "She has fallen for me."

Louise started to observe how Jessica did things. If you do not know the enemy, you cannot win the fight.

Jessica would first act cold to the customer she chose.

She placed the food in front of the customer while looking angry. The customer was surprised at that attitude.

"Hey, what's this, Jessica? Aren't you in a bad mood?"

Jessica glared at the customer with cold eyes.

"Who were you talking to earlier?"

Whether you call it a skill or otherwise, that jealousy was godly. After all, it really looked like she was jealous. At that moment, the customer misunderstood and thought that she was in love with him and currently very jealous.

"Wh-what...... Cheer up."

"It's nothing...... You like that girl, right?"

"Stupid! The one I love the most is you! Come on......"

He said and tried to hand over a tip. But Jessica brushed away that money.

"It's not money! What I want are kind words! What you said before... was that a lie? I was really serious! What?! I don't care anymore!"

"There's no way that was a lie."

The man became desperate and tried to soothe Jessica.

"Please cheer up...... You're the only one for me. Okay?"

"You say that to everyone. Just because you're a bit popular with girls..."

No matter how you looked, the man did not have a popular face. Usually, he would not believe such flattery. But condemning words were coming out of Jessica's mouth. In a way that seemed as if she did so unintentionally. The man was completely tricked.

"I'm not popular! Really!"

"You're right. The only one who would think to kiss your lips is me."

"That's right. Very much so!"

"Hau...... But I'm tired."

"What's wrong?"

"You know, right now, we're doing this stupid race called a tip race. I don't really care about tips but...... I'd get scolded if I only get a small amount."

"If it's tips, I'll give you some."

"It's okay! You give me kind words, so it's okay! In exchange, I'll get mad at you if you say the same thing to other girls, got it?"

Then she looked upwards at him. With this, the man was completely defeated.
"Hah...... But it is really tiring to speak flattery for the sake of tips...... Because honestly revealing your feelings to the person you love and flattery are different......"

"I understand. I'll give you this, so don't go sucking up to other people. Okay?"

"I said it's fine! I don't need it!"

"It's my feelings. My feelings."

The man made the refusing Jessica take the tip. "Thank you" Jessica whispered embarrassedly and grasped the man's hand. The man then tried to get that Jessica into going on a date with him.

"Then, today, when the store's closed......"

"Ah! This isn't good! The food will burn!"

After she got what she wanted, there was no need for him anymore. Jessica stood up.

"Ah, hey......"

"Let's talk again later sometime! Don't look at other girls amorously!"

Turning her back on the man, Jessica stuck out her tongue. Everything was just acting.

After Jessica left, the customer turned to his friends and went, "Iyah, getting jealous like that......"

Louise was completely impressed. The truly fearsome techniques of a town girl that made Kirche look like a child.

Her coaxing ability, that would make people wonder how many ways she had for showing jealousy, allowed her to collect tips as if she swept them up with a broom.

Jessica wasn't really outstandingly beautiful. But... she was at the border of the line that made men think "At this level, maybe even I can do something." These type of girls tend to be more popular in the world compared to the people that were peerlessly beautiful.

Louise, who had been observing, met eyes with Jessica. Jessica grinned and showed Louise her placing the tip in between her cleavage.

Probably, even if she didn't gamble, Saito would have become penniless, Louise thought. If that town girl knew he had money, no one would know just what she would do. And that stupid familiar...... would be rolled up and sun-dried in no time.
She thought of Siesta's face.

She thought of Jessica's face.

She thought of Saito's face as he looked at the two's cleavages.

Like I'll lose. Louise firmly squeezed her fist...... puffed up her flat chest, and triumph rose up on her feet.

While the girls were competing for the number of tips like that......

The feather door opened, and a new group of customers appeared. At the head was a middle-aged man who was wearing a mantle that meant he was a noble. He seemed to be growing fat, and thinning hair was stuck on his smooth forehead. The ones with him seemed to be lower class nobles. They had rapier-like wands hung on their hips, and there were some nobles wearing military uniforms mixed in.

When the noble entered, everything in the store fell silent. Scarron quickly rushed over to the new guest while rubbing his hands together.

"If it isn't Chulenne-sama. Welcome to the 'Charming Faeries' Inn."

The noble called Chulenne twisted his catfish-like mustache and bent it backwards.

"Hmm. Cough. The store seems to be flourishing, huh, shop manager?"

"No, no. Not at all. It's just a coincidence today. Usually, the only thing that happens is the cuckoo sounding. I was soon going to consult with my daughter about visiting the temple tomorrow to get permission to save my neck. Yes."

"What, it isn't a job today. You don't have to make such excuses."

Sorrily, Scarron continued his words.

"It's just my words, Chulenne-sama, but as you can see, the store is fully occupied today......"

"I do not see such a thing though?"

When Chulenne exaggerated like that, the nobles that followed him pulled out their wands. The customers, afraid of the nobles' shining wands, woke from their drunkenness, stood up, and disappeared out of the entrance at full speed. The store became empty at once.

"It seems that speaking of a cuckoo was true after all."

His belly quivering, Chulenne's party reached the seat in the middle.

When Saito realized it, Jessica was beside him, looking frustratingly at Chulenne.

"Who is that guy?"

When Saito asked that, Jessica explained angrily.

"Chulenne, the tax collector around here. Just like that, he comes to the stores under his jurisdiction and swarms around us. A horrible person! He won't even pay a single copper coin."

"Is that how it is......"

"Swaggering like that just because he's a noble. If you displease him, he'll place an outrageous tax on you and bankrupt your store, so everyone is listening to what he says."

It seemed that in any world, there are people who abuse their power and extort off the common people. No one came to serve him, so Chulenne became irritated. In time, he started complaining.

"Oh! This store is seems to be making quite the profit! Isn't this wine a well-cured sake from Gronyu? The clothes that girl is wearing are tailored by Gallia! I guess I have to look over this year's tax rates."

The surrounding nobles went "That's right!" or nodded in agreement to Chulenne.

"Is there not a girl who will pour alcohol for Her Majesty the Queen's tax collector?! This store at least sells that, right?!"

Chulenne shouted. But, none of the store's girls approached him.

"Who would pour for you, when you won't hand over a single tip no matter how much you touch us?"

When Jessica muttered that detestably......

A small shadow wearing a white camisole approached him while carrying a tray with wine placed on it.

It was Louise.

She had many faults...... one of them was "not being able to read the mood". Her head was so full of "working hard as a waitress" that she didn't bother to understand the atmosphere around the customers and the store.

"What? Who are you?"

Chulenne looked suspiciously at Louise. Smiling, Louise left the wine in front of Chulenne.

"Th-that idiot......" Saito murmured in shock while looking at her worriedly

"Mister... you're so dreamy."

Acting as if following a manual, Louise, unable to read the mood, complimented him. But, it seemed Chulenne didn't find Louise to his tastes.

"What's this?! The store is using children?!"

Without moving, Louise held her camisole and bowed. That was all she could do.

"Now, go away, go away. I have no need for children. Off with you."

Saito saw Louise's temple twitch. It seemed she was angry. Saito prayed. ''Louise, don't snap! That guy's too dangerous!''

"Oh, looking closer, you're not a kid...... just a girl with small breasts."

Louise's face went pale. Her legs started to tremble slowly. Chulenne's face twisted with lust.

And then...... extended his hands out towards Louise's small breasts.

"Now, how about this Chulenne-sama check and see just how big they are."

At that moment......

The sole of a foot exploded onto Chulenne's face.

Toppling the chair, Chulenne rolled backwards.

"Wha, why you!"

The surrounding nobles pulled out their wands all at once.

In the front...... was the silhouette of a boy who's shoulders were shaking with anger.

"Saito......"

Louise looked at the back of Saito, who had stood up to protect her. While looking at that back...... something hot filled her chest that had been shaking with anger.

As expected, Saito couldn't endure it anymore. ''Louise is trying her best, isn't she? My master doesn't have breasts, but she's cute, right? That Louise tried hard to compliment you, and what do you do? Just complain!''

''Well, complaining is fine. I say some at times too. It's Louise, so there's no helping that.''

''But...But......''

''There is one thing I can't forgive.''

"Hey, old man, cut it out already."

"Da-damn you...... To a noble's face, you......"

"Whether they're a noble, a prince, or a god...... I definitely won't allow them to do it. It's my own special privilege. Who cares about nobles?! The only one that can touch Louise is me!"

Saito shouted.

Without thinking, Louise blushed. Even though you're just a familiar, what kind of conceited things are you saying?! You don't have that right either! She tried to say, but...... for some reason, those words did not come out. Her brain was growing blank, as if being boiled. Even with the situation around her like it was, Louise ended up spacing out.

"Seize those people! I'll have them hanged!"

Chulenne's subordinates surrounded Saito.

Saito slowly looked around him.

"Who's going to catch who? Unfortunately for you, I......"

"Unfortunately, what?"

"Fortunately or unfortunately, I received this thing called a legendary power......"

Muttering that, he turned his hand to his back. And...... realized that Derflinger, who was supposed to be there, wasn't there.

"Eh?"

Troubled, Saito scratched his head.

"That's right...... I left the legend in the attic...... After all, it would be only a bother while washing dishes."

"Seize him and that washboard girl!"

The nobles brandished their wands.

"Ti-time out!"

But there was no time out. The enraged nobles chanted their spells. A small rope appeared like a tornado, and the moment it tried to wrap around Saito......

A pure white light flashed through the store and blew the armed nobles all the way to the entrance.

After the light slowly disappeared...... Louise appeared, having raised herself to full height on top of a table. The attack was Louise's "Void" spell, Explosion.

Her whole body shaking with anger, her favorite, inherited wand was glittering in her hand. Louise had tied it to her thigh and hidden it, just in case something happened.

Confused, the nobles fell into panic.

Louise muttered in a small voice.

"......Washboard wasn't necessary, was it?"

Her rarely attained happy mood was blown away with that single statement. She recalled a lot of her dark past with that single word "washboard". She thought of Jessica's and Siesta's cleavages in her mind.

''It's too much. For you to say something like that when someone finally goes to serve you.''

"Hii! Hiiiiiiii!"

The intensity of the legend...... "Void's" intensity frightened the nobles.

"Why do you have to go so far and say those things? Isn't it too much for you to call me a washboard when I came to pour you some alcohol? You better prepare yourself!"

The nobles scrambled to escape.

Without moving, Louise waved her wand.

The ground in front of the entrance was annihilated, creating a large hole. The nobles all dropped into it nicely.

Those nobles piled onto each other and looked up. Louise slowly appeared, and the nobles started trembling even more.

"Wh-what are you? Who are you? From which renowned mage?!"

Chulenne, while trembling, asked Louise. He had never seen or heard of that light that blew people away.

Without answering, Louise took out the permit she got from Henrietta and thrust it in Chulenne's face.

"......H-H-Her Majesty's permit?"

"I am Her Majesty the Queen's court lady, and the third daughter of an esteemed family lineage that boasts of a righteous history. I have no name to tell some petty official like you."

"I-I-I'm very sorry!"

Chulenne bent his fattened body and forcibly bowed in the hole. The nobles that got pushed by him let out moans.

Louise stood up.

"Spare me! At least my life!"

Saying that, Chulenne rummaged through his body and threw his entire wallet to Louise. He urged the nobles around him, and had them do the same and present their wallets to Louise.

"With these! Ignore what has happened! I beg of you!"

Without even looking at the wallets, Louise declared.

"Forget everything you've seen and heard today. Otherwise, no matter how many lives you have, it won't be enough."

"Yes! I swear! I swear to Her Majesty and the Founder that I will not reveal what has happened today to anyone!"

While yelling that, he got out of the hole in a tumbling manner, and Chulenne and his men disappeared into the darkness of the night.

Louise gallantly returned back inside the store. Earsplitting applause assaulted Louise.

"That was amazing! Louise-chan!"

"Couldn't get enough of that look on Chulenne's face!"

"I feel refreshed! That was great!"

Scarron, Jessica, and the store's girls surrounded Louise all at once.

There, Louise returned to her senses, though "Now I've done it...", and hung her head in shame. She had lost it when she was called a washboard. Saito was about to get caught, so she chanted the spell without thinking.

Saito approached her and whispered to her

"......Idiot! You shouldn't use magic, right?!"

"Uu...... But......"

"Sheesh...... Hah, good grief...... Now we have to start back from zero......"

Scarron patted Louise's and Saito's shoulders.

"It's fine."

"Heh?"

"I knew Louise-chan was a noble beforehand."

Saito glared at Jessica. Panicking, Jessica waved her hands in front of her face to tell him "I didn't say anything."

"Ho-how?"

Louise asked while dumbfounded.

"Because, well, that is......"

The store's girls took over for Scarron.

"It was completely obvious from your attitude and behavior!"

''Uu, so that's it......'' Louise thought, feeling disheartened.

"Just how many years do you think we've been running this bar? My eye for discerning people is top class. But you have circumstances right? Relax. There isn't a girl here that would expose a co-worker's past's secrets."

The girls all nodded at once.

''I see.'' Saito thought. ''Jessica wasn't the only sharp one here.''

"The girls here all are pretty accepting. That's why you can relax...... Continue earning tips from now on, okay?"

Louise nodded. Saito felt relieved.

Clapping his hands together, Scarron said in a cheerful voice

"Now! All of the customers have gone home now, so I will announce the results of the tip race."

Cheering voices erupted.

"Well, there is no need to count, right?"

Scarron said after looking at the wallets Chulenne and his men left on the ground.

Looking at the wallets, Louise realized what he meant. Inside...... a large amount of money was stuffed there.

"Eh? This is......"

"Tip, right?"

Scarron said and winked an eye. Then he seized her hand and raised it up.

"Winner! Louise-chan!"

Applause resounded through the store.

The evening of the next day...... Louise did not come out of her bed.

"Hey, let's go to work."

"I'm resting today."

"Heh?"

Saito looked blankly at her. Then he rethought. ''Well, it's been a while since she used magic, so she's probably tired. I guess it's fine if she rests today.''

"Got it. Tell me when you are feeling bad."

The winning prize, "Charming Faeries' Bustier", was hung on the wall. Even though it was a prize...... she could only wear it today. Well, it was an heirloom after all.

Descending the stairs, Scarron came up to him.

"Oh? What happened to Louise-chan?"

"It seems she plans to rest for the day."

"My...... No way, what a waste......"

"Why is that?"

"Because, she can only wear the 'Charming Faeries' Bustier' today. I'm going to have her return it tomorrow."

"Guess that's true."

"If you wear that, you can get as many tips as you want...... What a waste, what a waste."

Murmuring that, Scarron disappeared into the store, which was starting to get tumultuous.

Saito went to his dish-washing, unable to make sense of what was going on.

After working hard and finishing his job, Saito returned to the attic. Looking up from the corridor...... light was leaking through the room's floorboards. It seemed that Louise was still awake.

''What's with her...... Even though she said she was tired and was going to rest, she isn't sleeping at all. She should have just wore the bustier and earned some money in this case.''

Pushing the attic's floorboard up, Saito poked his head up. Instantly, astonishment.

The room had been swept clean, and it seemed a dust cloth had been used since not a bit of dust fluttered about. The piled up junk had been placed in one spot, and the room had been adjusted so it actually looked like someone could possibly live there.

“What…… happened?”

“I did it. It’s disgusting to live in a dirty place all of the time.”

Facing her voice, Saito became even more astonished.
[[Image:ZnT05-101.jpg|thumb]]

Food and wine had been lined up on top of the table...... and a candle was illuminating it.

And that light...... was also shining on Saito's beautifully dressed master.

Saito swallowed his saliva. The fatigue from the day's manual labor started to fly away.

Louise was sitting on a chair beside the table. Crossing her legs, her hair had been done with a barrette just like some time before. And...... Her divine appearance also included the "Charming Faeries' Bustier". The black bustier made Louise's beauty even more prominent.

Gaping, Saito just stared at her.

"How long do you intend to put on that stupid expression? Come on, let us eat."
Louise said in an awkward tone. A feast had been lined up on the table.

"What is this?!"

"I made those."

Saito stared at Louise, who seemed to be embarrassed.

"Seriously?"

"I had Jessica teach me."
Looking at Louise, who blushed and said that, Saito's heart throbbing intensified. The line of the center of her upper body became a mesh, allowing her white skin to peak through.  The black bustier fitted her perfectly, making her body's lines more pronounced. The considerably short-lengthed pannier was overturned around her waist at an apologetic level. It looked more erotic than her naked.

Saito unintentionally averted his eyes. He felt like he'd go crazy if he stared at her. Whether he felt he'd go crazy because he had already been in love with her, or if it was because of the "Attraction" magic that was cast on the bustier, Saito did not know, but...... there was one certain thing.

It was charming.

But without being able to say that, Saito spoke in an angry voice.

"......Weren't you going to wear that and service the customers to your heart's content?"

"If I let them touch, you would slap me, right?"

Louise replied in a pouting manner.

"Well, let's eat."

Saito nodded, and began to eat the food Louise made. But...... blood had rushed to his head and prevented him from figuring out the taste. This was probably bad. But, either way was fine. Louise made it. That was progress.

"How is the taste?"

Louise asked.

"I-isn't it delicious?"

Saito answered in a manner to avoid the main point.

"I cleaned up the room. How is it?"

"Whew, it's quite something."

"But, how about, me?"

Leaning on her elbow, Louise leaned and peered at Saito.

The light of morning plunged in through the skylight. The morning light covered the attic, invigorating it. He had firmly shut his mouth up until now, but Saito finally thought up some words.

"Tres bien."

"......At least compliment me with a different word."

Louise sighed. ''Is an attraction magic really cast on this? What? Even though I was thinking of having him treat me kindly. His attitude is the same as ever. As if he is mad, as if he is troubled, that kind of attitude.''

''Boring. I thought he would court me like an idiot if I wore this. Then I would treat him as coldly as possible. It's too late to realize how charming your master is! What, you idiot? Don't touch me. But, yeah, when you said "The only one that can touch Louise is me!", I was a bit happy for some reason, so I'll allow a little bit. But, a little. Only a little, got it?''

Even though she imagined that, despite her spending the whole day to prepare, Saito only looked elsewhere.

''How boring'' Louise thought sourly.

In the end, Louise never realized it.

Saito had been madly in love with her since a long time ago...... so, that "Attraction" magic was already meaningless.

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Illustrations|Back to Color Illustrations]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Chapter2|Forward to Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume4 Chapter9 - MTL

2009-01-05T06:14:30Z

BonekruZher:

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Nine: Confrontation of Sadness===

Riding Tabitha‘s wind dragon, Saito, Louise, Kirche and Tabitha herself, flew towards the royal palace, having left the Academy of Magic two hours ago. It was one hour after midnight.

The courtyard was in an uproar. Louise and Saito felt that their bad premonitions had come true. When the wind-dragon landed in the courtyard, it was instantly surrounded by the magic guardian troops.

The commander of Montei Kora corps, loudly ordered.

“Hey you! The royal palace is off-limits now! Leave!”

However, he already recognized the group from sight. They were the same that came here right before the war against Albion started. The commander puckered up his brows.

“You again! You only come at troublesome times!”

Louise jumped down from a wind dragon. She had no time to play games of questions and answers with the guardians captain. She asked in a breathless haste.

“Princess-sama! No, her majesty, is she alright?!”

The courtyard was humming like a beehive. The nobles were carrying the shining magical wands, while solders – torches, looking for something. It was clear that something happened in the royal palace.

“I don’t have to tell you anything, damned one. Leave at once.”

Her face red with anger, Louise pulled out something from her pocket. It was the permit paper that Henrietta gave to Louise before.

“I am a court lady who is under immediate control of Her Majesty! In my hand I hold the permit papers signed by the Queen! I have the right to exercise Her Majesty's jurisdiction! I request an immediate explanation of the circumstances!“

The commander grabbed the permit papers from Louise's hands with blank surprise all over his face. They were indeed authentic permit papers signed by Henrietta that read - ‘Louise Françoise Le Blanc De La Vallière is presented with the right of being a royal representative. Her demands must be granted.” With the royal signature attached.

The commander stared with astonishment at Louise. Such a young girl… had such a document from Her Majesty.

He was a serviceman though. No matter how one looked, a superior officer was still a superior officer. Standing upright at once, he reported the situation concerning Her Majesty.

“Two hours ago, someone enticed Her Majesty away. One of the guards was knocked down as they escaped with horses. The griffon squad is chasing after them. We were searching around here to find some evidence.”

Louise's complexion changed.

“Which way did they leave?”

“They went south over the highway. Apparently they escaped towards the district of La Rochelle. Without a doubt, Albion has a hand to this. Though the instruction to block the port was sent at once… Dragon Knight corps were almost annihilated in the last war. So the only way we can catch up with them are either by griffons or horses…”

Wind dragons are much lighter than griffons thus they normally take the pursuit… but the way things are now - it is questionable whether it was possible to catch up. Louise jumped onto the wind dragon again.

“Hurry! The thief who kidnapped the princess–sama escaped towards La Rochelle! We will be in serious trouble if we aren't able to catch up by the time the morning dawns!”

Everyone, hearing the circumstances, nodded, looking tense. Tabitha gave the orders to the wind dragon.

Sylphid flew up in the darkness of the night again. Louise shouted.

“Fly low! The enemy is riding a horse!”

The wind dragon kept on flying following the highway with a surprising swiftness.

It was a thick dark night, but even though one could not see even few steps ahead, the wind dragon kept on flying using its sharp nose, avoiding trees and buildings.

<center>* * *</center>

The griffon unit had split into two, one flew by griffon along the highway, the other rode on horses. It was to be expected as Griffon squad was the lightest of the three squads. Moreover they see better at night. Therefore, it was chosen as the chasing unit. A lot of people in this squad were burning with anger. The enemy attacked the court under the cover of darkness. Even in the wildest dreams one could not imagine that someone would dare to attack the palace of the capital. Moreover, it was young queen Henrietta that was abducted, a successor of the throne. For magic knights that have been guardians of royal family there could not be a greater disgrace than this.

Griffons taking use of their wings and feet rushed forwards. Though the departure was delayed due to all the confusion, the enemies are still using horses. There is no reason they should not be able to catch up. The commander scolded the unit harshly.

“Run! Catch up with Her Majesty as soon as possible!”

One group of the Griffon unit dashed forward.

There was a big hustle between the Griffon units going ahead.

They might have found something. Under the commander’s signal, a fire user went forward and launched a flame spell. It lit the highway 100 miles ahead, and one could see distant figures of the riders.

There were ten times greater number of them.

The commander put on a brutal smile.

“First of all aim for the horses! Do not hurt Her Majesty!”

Griffon corps dashed forwards, launching one spell after another.

After the wall of spells rounded upon the enemies, the knights launched an attack in an instant.

The flame ball, the blade of wind, the spear of ice, all aimed to the horses that enemies rode on. Doh! Earth trembled, making horses fall one after another. The commander confirmed that Queen Henrietta, dressed in her white gown, was riding behind the first horse. In an emergency situation like this, he hesitated – it was necessary to retrieve her majesty without injuries. If she were to be injured, he would get some major scolding later.

After muttering an apology, the commander cast the wind spell, cutting the leg of the first horse off and throwing down to the ground the princess and the rider.

Without mercy, the griffon squad surrounded the fallen enemy knights. The necks of the abductors were cut with wind blades and ice spears went through their hearts. The knight who was leading the run had his head cut of by the commander’s wind blade, a deadly wound.

The match was decided in a moment.

When the commander nodded approvingly, the unit stopped.

Then he jumped down from his griffon, and the moment he approached the queen who fell into the grass…

Knights, who should have been dead, stood up one after another.

Griffon knights, who had relaxed their guard thinking that enemy was annihilated were now caught by surprise by enemy magic.

“Ah!” groaned the commander trying to pull out his wand when his body was wrapped up by tornado.

Limbs were cut off by the tornado, finishing them off in a moment, as the knight who should have been finished by the commander stood up, with a clearly visible torn up wound in his neck, and smiled.

<center>* * *</center>

When Wales finally placed the wand to his side he approached the grass where Henrietta had fallen down.　

Henrietta only now started to recover from the shock of being thrown to the grass. She watched Wales approach with disbelieving eyes.

"Wales-sama, you…what on earth?”

“Surprised?”

Henrietta pulled out her crystal wand that she always carried with herself and aimed it at Wales.

“Who are you?”

“I am Wales.”

“Lies! You killed the magical knight corps…”

“You want to kill me? It is all right. Scoop me out with your magic. Pierce this heart of mine with it if you want.”

Wales pointed at his chest. The hand gripping Henrietta’s wand started to tremble.

The magic spell did not came of her mouth. What came instead a choked sob.

“Why are you doing this?”

“Trust me, Henrietta.”

“But…but, this…”

“I will tell the reasons later. Many different circumstances are the cause of this. For now, come with me without asking.”

“I-I do not understand. Why did you do these kind of things ……What are you trying to do?”

Wales answered softly.

“You do not need to understand. You do not need to like oath, you just need to follow it. Do you remember? The words of the oath you said at the Ragdorian’s lake. Words you said before the water spirit.”

“By no means could I forget. I will remember until the day I die.”

“Please say it, Henrietta.”

Henrietta said the oath word for word.

“…I, Henrietta, the princess of kingdom of Tristain, swear to the water spirit, that I will love Wales-sama forever.”

“Only one thing changed now from the oath in the past. You are a queen now. However, does everything else remain unchanged? And will not change?”

Henrietta nodded. I always dreamt only about the day when Wales would hold me in his arms.

“Even though the way things are, the oath sworn before the water spirit cannot be broken. You only have to believe only in your own words. Please leave everything to me.”

Each gentle word of Wales turned Henrietta more and more into a girl that did not know a thing. Henrietta kept nodding many times, just like a child. She was completely persuaded.

After that, Wales stood up and approached his knights. One could see open mortal wounds on their throats or chests.

However… ignoring them, they moved just like any living creature.

They went to check the fallen horses, yet, they all were dead.

Then they hid themselves in the tall grass, one after another disappearing from sight.

The line of the ambush.

Without words they and Wales formed a line of ambush, and stopped moving. Just like one living creature.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito and the others flew on the wind dragon following the highway until they saw a tragic sight of corpses scattered around. The wind dragon stopped, and they jumped down. Not getting off, Tabitha looked around attentively. 　

“Princess.”

Saito muttered. Burning corpses with their hands and feet cut off were laying around. Griffons and horses were lying in pools of their own blood. This must have been the griffon unit.

“There’s someone alive!”

Saito and Louise ran towards Kirche’s voice.

Despite a deep wound in his arm, someone survived.

“Are you all right?”

Louise now regretted not taking Montmorency with them. In cases of wounds, her water magic would be irreplaceable.

“I’m alright… And you are?”

“We, just like you, ran after the gang that kidnapped Her Majesty. What on earth happened to you?”

The knight answered in a shaky voice.

“They, their wounds were really fatal…”

“What?”

However, the knight could not tell anything else. Feeling secure now that help had come, he fainted.

At that moment, a magical attack was unleashed from all directions. Tabitha reacted in an instant. Expecting an attack beforehand, she created a wall of air above and let it fly down with her magic.

Out of the grass, shadows stood up, swaying in slow motion.

They were once dead Albion nobles now revived by Andvari’s ring.

Kirche and Tabitha took a stance. However, for some reason, the enemy didn’t launch an attack any more. Tension started.

Then, Saito was astonished to find a well known shadow there.

“Crown Prince Wales!”

Still, he…

Wales, who was dead and was given a fake life from Cromwell using the Andvari’s ring, stolen from the water spirit, had abducted Henrietta.

Thinking so, Saito was getting angry at such unfair doing.

He gripped Derflinger on his shoulder. The rune on his left hand started to shine.

[[Image:ZnT04-236.jpg|thumb]]

“Return the princess.”

However, Wales didn't drop the smile.

“You are saying strong things. I cannot return her as she follows me on her own free-will.”

“What?”

Behind Wales back, Henrietta, dressed in the gown, appeared.

“Princess!”

Louise shouted.

“Please do not go there! That prince Wales is not the Wales! It is a revenant of the prince, revived by Cromwell’s hands with Andvari’s ring!”

However, Henrietta didn't step forward. She just bit and tightened her shivering lips.

“…Princess?”

“See? Now then, how about a deal?”

“Deal?”

“That’s right. Though we would like to quarrel here with you, we lost our horses. And traveling without horses through the night can be dangerous, so I would like to save as much magic as possible.”

Tabitha chanted the spell.

‘Uindei Icicle’ – attack spell by skillful Tabitha.

Right in the middle of his words the arrow of ice went through Wales’ body.

However…surprisingly, Wales did not fall down and the wound healed itself in another moment.

“It is useless. I cannot be damaged by your attacks.”

Yet, even after seeing this, Henrietta's expression did not change.

“Look! It is not the prince! It is something else! Princess!”

However, Henrietta did not want to believe, and shook her head from right to left. Then said to Louise in a constrained voice.

“Please, Louise, put away the wand. Please do it for me. Please let us go.”

“Princess? What are you saying?! Princess! That thing is not Crown Prince Wales! Princess, you have been tricked!”

Henrietta gave a smile. A ghastly smile.

“I know that. In my room, when our lips met, I knew that 100 times over. However, still, I do not care. Louise, you haven’t loved a person so strongly yet. When you really are in love you are willing to throw away everything. You want to follow him anywhere. Even if it is a lie. You cannot do anything else but believe. I swore, Louise. I made an oath before the water spirit saying ‘I swear eternal love to Wales’. Even if the whole world says it is a lie, my feelings alone are not a lie. Therefore, let us go, Louise.”

“Princess!”

“It’s an order, Louise Francoise. My last one, from me to you. Please, step out of our way.”

Louise’s hand that was aiming the wand dropped down to her side. Understanding Henrietta’s firm decision, she helplessly gave in. Why should she stop such said strong love…

The line of deceased people tried to pass through the dumbfounded Louise.

But, before them…

Saito, holding Derflinger, blocked the way.

He was terribly sad. He understood Henrietta's feelings. But Saito’s mind could not permit it. His mind screamed not letting it happen. Saito said in a voice that contained sadness and anger.

“Princess, if I am allowed to say, talking in one's sleep is not good.”

His shoulders and body trembled.

“Passion, love, being together with a woman, not caring about anything else. Is such love true? It is just a mere blindness. Blood goes up to the head and one cannot think straight.”

“Leave! It’s an order!”

Henrietta shrieked with all her remaining dignity.

"Unfortunately, I am not your subordinate. Your orders mean nothing to me. Even if you keep on ordering me…I won’t listen. I will cut through that spell of yours.”

It was Wales who moved first. Though he tried to utter a spell, Saito jumped at him.

However, the wall of water blew Saito off.

Petrified Henrietta, gripping the wand, trembled.

“I won’t allow you to lay even a single finger on Wales.”

The crushing wall of water moved to Saito again. However, the space in front of Henrietta exploded in the next moment. Henrietta was blown away.

Louise had cast an explosion spell.

“Even though you are a princess, I won’t allow you to lay a single finger on my familiar, either.”

With her hair ruffled, Louise muttered in a shaking voice.

Due to this explosion, Tabitha and Kirche, who had been watching the scene in blank surprise, started chanting spells as well.

The fight started.

Saito kept on blocking the magic spells with his sword, in front of Louise. Though the magic flitted around, no one was wounded seriously. 　Though Tabitha’s and Kirche’s unleashed magic was knocking down the enemies, enemies themselves preserved their willpower, hoping to weaken them up little by little with dot spells.

However, the enemy's cooperation was skillful. Little by little, Saito and the others were cornered.

Before they realized it, Louise, Saito and the others were enclosed in a tight circle.

They were cornered in a defending position. The number of enemies was too great, thus there was no chance to attack.

Kirche released another fire ball, burning down a single mage.

“The flame is effective! It only has to burn!”

Kirche launched another flame attack. Tabitha switched the attack to cover Kirche at once. Saito also turned to support. The spells that flew at Kirche were inhaled by Derflinger.

The enemies recovered and tried to cut him with wind swords.

Yet, Kirche’s flame burned down another three of them…

The enemy dashed away from the range of her magic and then regrouped.

“The way it is, if you burn them by the flame little by little… we may have a chance to win.”

Kirche muttered.

However, heaven turned away from them.

Gradually, Tabitha noticed something wet hitting her cheek.

With a worried expression she looked up into the sky.

A huge cloud of rain segregated above them.

Rain that started as a light sprinkle, changed into a heavy pour soon.

Henrietta shouted.

“Throw your wands away! I do not want to kill you!”

“Just wake up, princess! Please!”

Louise shouted, but it was drawn out by the sounds of the increasingly heavier raindrops

“Look! Rain! Rain! ‘Water’ spells will always win in the rain! Thanks to this rain, our victory was decided!”

“Is that so?”

Saito shouted anxiously. Kirche, who was about to say that, nodded in relief.

“Really, princess can cast a wall of water on us with this. My flame is good-for-nothing now. Tabitha’s wind and even your sword cannot damage them…Well, it is over. Defeat!”

Louise muttered in a constrained voice.

“Though I do not want this, but let’s run away. We cannot die here.”

“But how can we run away? We are surrounded, aren’t we?”

Everyone became silent.

Then Derflinger thoughtfully voiced out.

“Aah.”

“What?”

“I recalled. They use a very nostalgic magic…”

“Yes?”

“When I saw the water spirit, it tickled something in the back of my mind… No, partner, sorry – I forgot. I recalled it!”

"What?!”

“Their and our source is the same type of magic. Anyway, it is different from the base of your four great element system - magic of 'Life’”

“What?! Legendary sword! Say something only if you have something useful to say! Good-for-nothing!”

“The good-for-nothing is you. Though being a ‘Void’ user, firing ‘Explosion’ in rapid succession is foolish, I saw and remembered. Though that person might be very strong, the amount of willpower consumed is immense. Like today, launching huge ones like that may require a year to shoot again. We need different fireworks today.”

“Well?!”

“Turn the page of the prayer book. Dear Brimir, great guy. He sure has some perfect counter.”

Louise looked through pages, like she was told.

However, besides the ‘Explosion’ it was blank as usual.

“There isn’t even written anything! White-on-white!”

“Turn further. If in need, you will be able read.”

Louise saw the page on which the letters were written.

It was written down in runes of an ancient language.

“…Disappear Magic?”

“That’s right. ‘Release’. The potion that you took a while ago, is the reason why you can read it.”

Henrietta sadly shook her head. Though she told Louise to run away, because of the rain, she didn’t run away. More so, Louise stepped closer into the center of the tight circle.

Looking up, Henrietta began to utter an incantation. I do not want to kill if possible. However, if you keep on blocking my way…

With Henrietta’s cantrip aria, the raindrops began to harden.

One by one ally mages had an armor of water hanging on them.

Enemy's 'Flame' was sealed off with this.

In addition, Henrietta uttered another incantation.

Wale’s spell joined with her spell. Wales watched Henrietta, smiling coldly. Though she noticed the lack of warmth, Henrietta’s heart still felt moistly hot.

They both were surrounded by the tornado of water.

'Water', 'Water', 'Water', and, 'Wind.', 'Wind', 'Wind'

The sixth power – water and wind

Triangle mages usually cannot make such strong spells as this. To say almost never, would not be an exaggeration. However, the chosen blood of the royal family enables it.

Only the royal family were able to do a hexagon spell.

Their combined spell increased to an impossible size.

Two triangles intertwined, creating a huge tornado of six.

The tornado was like a tsunami. If hit, it could even blow away the castle.

The sound of Louise’s chanting mixed with the sound of rainfall.　

Behind Saito's back, Louise's spell could be cast comfortably.

To Louise nothing was impossible today. She kept on concentrating her willpower while uttering sounds of ancient runes one after another with her mouth.

“What’s wrong with this girl?”

Kirche asked with a smile.

“Aah, she's just acting like a legend for now.” Saito grasped the sword and answered in a joking voice. Hearing Louise casting a ‘Void’ spell, gave him courage. Courage that allowed him to smile. Courage that can turn death into a joke.

“So. It is good and all. Yet if that ‘Legend’ doesn’t leak something at least, we won’t be able to win against that tornado.”

The huge tornado of water whirling around Wales and Henrietta's grew rapidly.

Louise's silent chant continued still. As expected from ‘Void’. It was as lengthy as one could be.

“Yabbeenaa. The other side is faster after all.”

Derflinger muttered.

“What to do?”

“You should know what to do. It is your work to stop that tornado, Gandálfr.”

“My wha-?”

Saito’s face twitched. Yet, he was not scared. The hard-handed courage shook his whole body.

“No, I wonder.”

“What?”

“Aren’t you scared of such a huge tornado?”

“It may be so. You misunderstood, Gandálfr. Your work is not to attack the enemy but to defend your master while the cantrip is chanted. This is your only work.”

“But it’s not easy.”

“You gain the courage while hearing your master’s spell. Your face reddens, you want to laugh out loudly, your pulse quickens. This all has a reason.”

“I leave it to you,” Kirche muttered.

Tabitha watched Saito's face.

“Easy victory.”

Saito muttered, “I am familiar of void.”

Wales and Henrietta’s spell was completed. The huge tornado of undulating water flew towards Saito and the others. Though it was huge, it was also surprisingly fast.　

It was like a castle of water. A castle of water, that was swirling around viciously and trying to swallow them.

Grasping Derflinger, Saito dashed towards the tornado using dancer’s steps and pushed Derflinger into the core of the rotating tornado of water.

Though he was almost swallowed, he stood firmly on his feet.

Pain assaulted his body. He could not breathe. The water viciously hit him, tearing his skin off.

However, Saito endured.

His fingernails ripped off.

His eardrums tore.

His eyelids were cut, raging pain ran through his eyeballs.

He could not breathe.

The right arm released the sword as joints break.

Derflinger was swallowed by the water.

The moment when everything seemed to tumble down, Louise finished her spell.

Even though he could not hear a sound or see anything, Saito could feel it.

“At last, idiot.” Saito muttered and lost consciousness.

<center>* * *</center>

Before Louise’s eyes, who completed her spell, a huge tornado raged. However, it didn’t get there. Saito stood in the middle of the tornado, and she could see him desperately enduring the pain.

Eventually Saito lost to the raging force of nature and crumbled to the ground before the massive waterfall leaving a small gap in it.

Louise bit her lip. Through the gap she aimed her ‘Disappear magic’ at the enemy.

Henrietta’s surroundings turned into dazzling shining light.　

With a thump the body of Wales, who stood next to her, crumbled to the ground. Though Henrietta tried to run up to him, she lost consciousness as completion of the spell took all of her willpower and she toppled to the ground.
　
All at once, she was wrapped in silence.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter8|Back to Chapter 8]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Epilogue|Forward to Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume4 Chapter8

2009-01-05T05:47:03Z

BonekruZher:

===Chapter Eight: Reunion with Falsehood===

Henrietta, nearly naked, was lying on her bed. The only thing she was wearing was a thin chemise. The room she was in belonged to her father, the deceased King, but she had begun to use it after becoming Queen.

Beside the enormous canopy-included bed was her father's favorite table. She quietly reached out with her hand and took the bottle of wine. Pouring it in her cup, she drank it all down in one gulp.
Before, she had lightly drank alcohol when she ate...... but after becoming Queen, the amount she drank had increased.

To Henrietta, who was nothing but a flower ornament for the government, being asked for decisions was something she felt anxious about. Most resolutions were brought to her in a decided state, but even so, the one who gave approval of those was her. What was more, even though a state of reduced activity was being kept, the war was still going on.

Even though she was just an ornamental ruler, numerous responsibilities for her had already occurred.
Henrietta was still handling that pressure. She couldn't sleep without drinking. She couldn't show this to her attendant court ladies or chamberlains, so she drank the hidden wine in the dead of night.
Once again, she poured wine into her cup. ''I might have drank too much'' She thought drowsily though her intoxication. She quietly chanted a rune and swung it down at the cup she had poured wine in.

Water overflowed from the tip of her wand and filled the cup. It was a spell to return water vapor in the air back into a fluid. It is a rudimentary spell of the Water-element.

The water overflowed and spilled out of the cup. Possibly because of her drunkenness, she couldn't control the amount she poured. She drank it all.

Henrietta, whose cheeks were dyed pink in color, fell on her bed once again.

When she was drunk, what she remembered was...... the fun days. The glittering days.

The few times where she actually felt she was alive.

The short time of the summer when she was fourteen years-old.

The words she wanted to hear just once......

"Why did you not say it at that time?"

Henrietta asked, covering her face with her hands.

But, the person who would say it is no longer here. Nowhere in this world.

She felt that victory might heal sadness.

She thought that the exhausting work of a queen might let her forget about it.

However, she couldn't forget. Brilliant victories, words of praise, the shouts of the people who respect and love her for being a saint...... cannot match just one word.

She unconsciously shed tears. ''Oh no'', she thought. ''Tomorrow's morning will be early. There are negotiations with Germania's ambassador.'' To Tristain and Henrietta who wanted to end this foolish war as soon as possible, it was an important negotiation. ''I can't show them my face wet with tears. I can no longer show my weak side to anyone anymore.''

She wiped her tears. And when she reached out for her wine cup again...

There was a knock at the door.

''Who could it be so late at night? Did something troublesome come up again? It's annoying, but I can't ignore it. Albion might have dispatched their armada again.''

Henrietta put on her gown in a weary manner and asked from her bed.

"La Porte? Or are you the Cardinal? What's wrong, in this dead of the night?"

However, there was no reply. In exchange, there was another knock. ''If it isn't the Grand Chamberlain or Cardinal, then just who is it?''

"Who is it? Identify yourself. For people who visit the Queen's room so late at night, there is no way one cannot name themselves. Now, speak. Otherwise, I will call someone."

"It's me."

The moment those words entered her ears, Henrietta's facial expression disappeared.

"It seems I drank too much. This isn't good, to hear such hallucinations so clearly..."

Murmuring that, she placed her hands on her chest. But, the intense palpitation of her heart would not stop.

"It's me."

"It's me, Henrietta. Open this door."

Henrietta rushed over to the door.

"Prince Wales? No way. You should have died by a traitor's hands......"

In a trembling voice, she said that.

"That's a mistake. And I, am alive."

"That's a lie. A lie. How?"

"I had run away. The one that died...... was my impersonator."

"That...... Even though, the Ruby of Wind is......"

Henrietta checked the ring, a memento of Wales, that was on her finger.

"To deceive the enemy, you have to start with your allies, right? Well, it is understandable that you do not believe me. Then, I will let you hear the proof that I am me."

While trembling, Henrietta waited for Wales's words.

"In the night when wind blows."

The watchword she heard often at Ragdorian Lake.

Forgetting to even answer, Henrietta threw open the door.

The smile she had dreamed of many times stood there.

"Ooh, Prince Wales...... You really are safe......"

What followed could not become words. Henrietta tightly hugged Wales's chest, and she placed her
face there and sobbed.

Wales tenderly petted her head.

"You are the same as always, Henrietta. What a crybaby."

"That's because, I had completely thought you were dead... Why did you not visit sooner?"

"After losing, I escaped on a cruiser. I was hiding in Tristain's forest the whole time. I could not have the enemy finding my whereabouts, so I changed my location many times. I came to the lands of the castle you live in two days ago... It took time to investigate on when you would be alone. There is no way I could just stand in the waiting room as an audience in the daytime, right?"

Saying that, Wales smiled teasingly.

"As always, you are so mean. You don't understand... how much I grieved...... how lonely I felt."

"I understand. That is why I came to see you."

For a while, Henrietta and Wales embraced each other.

"You can come to this castle as much as you want. Albion does not have the power to invade Tristain right now. After all, their reliable armada is gone. This castle is the safest place in Halkeginia. The enemy can not lay a single finger on you."

"It can not be like that."

Wales smiled cheerfully.

"What do you plan to do?"

"I have to return to Albion."

"What a stupid thing! That is like pointlessly going to throw away the life you barely managed to keep!"

"Even so, I have to return. I have to liberate Albion from Reconquista's hands."

"What a joke!"

"It isn't a joke. For that reason, I came to meet you."

"Me?"

"Your powers are necessary in order to liberate Albion. There are cooperators in the country as well, but...... Even more, I need a person I can trust. You will come with me, right?"

"No way...... I am happy for those words, but that is impossible. I could have gone on such adventures when I was a princess, but I am now a queen. Whether I like it or not, the country and the people are placed on my shoulders. Please do not say such impossible things."

However, Wales would not give up. With even more zealous words, he tried to convince Henrietta.
"I know it is impossible. But, you are necessary for victory. In the middle of that lost battle, I realized it. About just how much I needed you. I need the "Saint" who will bring victory upon me and Albion."

Henrietta felt something hot welling inside her body. She was needed by her beloved person. Drunkenness and loneliness accelerated the urge welling inside her.

Even so, Henrietta desperately answered.

"Do not trouble me any more. Please wait, I will have people come and prepare a bed for you. Tomorrow, again, we can discuss this topic, slowly..."

Wales shook his head.

"We won't make it in time tomorrow."

Then, Wales easily said the words Henrietta had always wanted to hear.

"I love you, Henrietta. That's why, come with me."

Henrietta's heart started beating in the same rhythm as the times where she and Wales rendezvoused at Ragdorian Lake.

Slowly, Wales drew his lips near Henrietta. To Henrietta's lips that tried to say something, Wales' sealed it up.

In Henrietta's mind, she recalled all kinds of sweet memories.

Because of that, Henrietta did not notice the sleeping magic cast on her.

Still feeling happy, Henrietta fell into the world of sleep.

<center>* * *</center>

Meanwhile, at the same time......

In one of the rooms in the girls' dormitory at Tristain's Academy of Magic, Montmorency was trying her very best at mixing something while Saito and the others watched her.

"Doneー! Fuu! Still, that really was difficultー!"

While wiping the sweat from her forehead, Montmorency flopped onto her chair.

Inside the pot on top of the table was the cancellation drug that she just mixed.

"It's fine to just drink it like this?"

"Yes."

Taking the pot, Saito brought it to the tip of Louise's nose. Louise grimaced from the smell.

"Well then, Louise. Drink this."

"No. It stinks really badly."

Louise shook her head. ''Crap, I should have mixed it with something and have her secretly drink it. In order to have children eat carrots, you chop it and mix it into a hamburger.''

"Please. Drink this."

"If I drink this, will you kiss me?"

Saito nodded, realizing he had no other choice.

"Got it. If you drink this, I'll kiss you."

Louise answered, "I understand", and took the pot.

She looked at the contents with a disgusted expression for a while, but she closed her eyes resolutely and drank it all. Montmorency, observing this, poked Saito.

"For now, shouldn't it be best if you run away?"

"Why?"

"Because the memories of the time when she was madly in love with you after drinking the love potion don't disappear. She remembers everything. That Louise remembers everything she did and was done to her."

Saito flinched in shock and looked at Louise.

"Buhwa!" went Louise who drank the whole thing, and then she hiccupped once.

"Funya."

After that, as if an evil spirit had left her, her facial expression completely returned back to normal. Seeing Saito in front of her, her face suddenly turned red. Chewing on her lips, she started trembling.

Saito muttered, "Oh god," and tried to sneak out of the place.

"Wait."

"Sorry, but food for my pigeon......"

"You don't even keep a pigeonnnnnnnnn!!!!"

Louise's voice resounded. ''This is bad. I'm going to be killed.''

Saito opened the door and ran down the stairs as if he was tumbling down.

However, the Louise present moved at lightning speed.

Jumping from the landing of the staircase, she aimed a kick downstairs at Saito's back. Saito
somersaulted, rolled down to the first floor, and struck the floor severely.

Suitably, it was the entranceway of the girls' dormitory. He tried to escape by crawling, but, as usual, the scruff of his neck was firmly stepped on by her foot.

“I, I didn’t do anything wrong! It couldn’t be helped! It was that drug’s fault! We were both unhappy!”

Without answering back, Louise pulled up his parka. Then she lifted his t-shirt. Finding a lot more kiss marks, her face got even redder. She made these herself. ''This is, this is-this is…… For me to do such a thing……'' She traced the back of her neck with her finger. The same mark made by Saito was there.

With shyness and anger at herself mixed, Louise’s reasoning snapped. In the end, the thing that received her unreasonable anger was Saito’s body. Saito’s screams sounded into the air.

<center>* * *</center>

On a bench in Austori Plaza, Saito was laying on it limply. He was hurt to the point of dying, and was half dead. He occasionally twitched, so he wasn’t dead. Beside him was the finally calmed-down Louise, sitting on the edge of the bench, who was blushing and thinking about something while pursing her lips out as if she was angry.

The two moons had risen and were shining on the two gently. However, the atmosphere running around the two was far from gentle and was awkward, hot, and numbing. In other words, the atmosphere between the two had returned to normal.

“Do you feel satisfied now?”

Saito muttered.

“I-if I was normal, I definitely wouldn’t have done something like that! Really! Hmph!”

“I know that.”

Saito muttered in an exhausted voice. By that time, finally, Louise realized that it was not Saito's fault at all. Even so, he let Louise do what she did and received her outrage. ''His cheeks are swollen. Is he okay?'' Despite inflicting the wounds herself, she was impelled to take care of him. But…… It really was embarrassing. The memories of the moments after she drank the love potion kept her from approaching Saito.

''But why did this familiar just let himself get hit, I wonder?''

“You are you too. You didn’t have to be obedient and get hit by me until you ended up in such a state, right? Sheesh! Resist a little! I went too far, you know!”

“……It’s fine.”

Saito muttered in an exhausted voice.

“Why is that?”

“…… Because if I did so, you wouldn’t feel satisfied, right? I understand how you feel. After all, you followed a guy you don’t even like around so closely, and you even did ''those things'' and ''these things''. For someone so prideful like you, there’s no way you could forgive it, right? And still, looking back, I have a little responsibility for angering you…… Anyways, don’t worry about it.”

''Well, aren’t those kind words. Even though I hurt him so much.'' It came to her firmly.

But, the words that came out were the opposite.

“I-I’m not worrying about it. Really I just want to hurry and forget.”

''Haa, why can’t I be honest?'' She thought. Then, Louise asked about one thing that was bothering her.

“Hey, can I ask you something?”

“About what?”

“When I was, well, in a state where I couldn’t live without you thanks to that drug…… why didn’t you, um, d-d-do anything?”

Saito answered frankly.

“That’s because, that wasn’t you. I can’t do something to you when you aren’t you. I can’t leave myself to lust and defile a person important to me.”

Being told she was important, Louise blushed. However, she couldn’t show him such a face. Louise turned her face away. But, she was really bothered. ''Why am I important? Hey… why?''

“Wh-wh, why am I important?”

She asked in a trembling voice.

“Well, you provide food and a place to sleep.”

"Haa..." She felt disappointed. ''Well, that makes sense. I'm embarrassed I even got excited for a moment.'' Louise had turned her face from Saito, so she didn't realize he had purposely said that while blushing.

''Still, he's a familiar that still calls me, his master, "important" after being hurt so much.'' Becoming a bit more honest, Louise apologized in a pouting manner.

"...I'm sorry. I won't get angry anymore. You have the right to do stuff freely too."

To be truthful, she didn't want to say this. She remembered the time when the love potion was in effect. Those might have been her own true intentions possibly, she thought a tiny bit.

"It's fine. You aren't you if you don't get mad. Do what you want."

Then, the two fell silent.

Unable to endure that atmosphere, Louise ended up changing the topic.

"Haa, still, how nostalgic...... That Ragdorian Lake."

"You've gone there before?"

"Eeh. When I was thirteen. There were occasions where I accompanied the Princess. An extremely grand garden party was opened...... It was really lively and showy. It was fun."

Louise pulled at the bottom of her memories and began to talk.

"You know, that Ragdorian Lake was where Prince Wales and the Princess met. In the dead of night, the Princess told me 'I want to go out for a walk, so I need to sneak out of bed. I'm very sorry, but Louise, can you lay in the bed in my place?' and I acted as her substitute. Thinking about it now, that might have been when the two rendezvoused."

When Louise said that, a loud voice sounded from behind the bench. From the mole-dug hole Louise once used to watch over Siesta and Saito, Kirche's red hair poked out. Tabitha was beside her.

"That's it! I remember now! It was Prince Wales!"

"Wh-what are you talking about?!"

"What! You two were eavesdropping?"

"Ehehe," Kirche crawled out of the hole while grinning.

"Iyaah, I wanted to see you two reconcile with each other...... The melodrama after you hit him so much. Doesn't that seem interesting?"

"Like hell it would."

Saito and Louise blushed. Kirche came up to the bench while nodding.

"That's right. I thought I saw his face somewhere before. Iyaah, so that's how it is. That was Albion's lady-killer, Prince Wales."

Kirche had seen his face before during Germania's Emperor Inauguration Ceremony. At that time, he was sitting in a guest seat, brandishing his noble and charming smile around him.

She finally remembered just now, so Kirche was satisfied.

“What do you mean by ‘That was Prince Wales’?”

Kirche explained to Saito and Louise. How they passed a group of people riding on horses while heading towards Ragdorian Lake. How she remembered seeing that face somewhere before but couldn’t remember very well.

"But, I remember now. That was Prince Wales. There was an announcement that he died in battle, but he was aliveー."

"That's impossible! That prince should have died! I was there to see it myself!"

Kirche did not see Prince Wales die, so she had not actually felt his death firsthand. Therefore, she asked Saito in a joking manner.

"Oh? Is that so? Then, who did I see?"

"Didn't you mistake him for someone else?"

"There's no way I could mistake that handsome guy for someone else."

At that moment, something connected inside Saito's head. It seemed that was the same for Louise. The two looked at each other. The words that the Water Spirit said...... There was a peculiar man named "Cromwell" in the group who stole the Ring of Andvari.

"The Ring of Andvari...... So, Reconquista really did......"

"Hey, Kirche. Where was that group heading?"

Louise asked out of breath. Being pressured by the two's serious attitudes, Kirche answered.

"He passed us, so, let's see, towards the capital city, Tristain."

Louise ran off. Saito also chased after her.

"Wait! What's going on?!"

Kirche was flustered.

"The Princess is in trouble!"

"Why─?"

Kirche and Tabitha did not know about Wales and Henrietta's secret relationship, so they did not understand the meaning behind those words. But, bothered by Saito and Louise's unusual actions, Kirche and Tabitha followed them.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter7_%7EPreview%7E|Back to Chapter 7]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter9_%7EPreview%7E|Forward to Chapter 9]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume4 Chapter5 - MTL

2009-01-03T07:51:36Z

BonekruZher:

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Five: The Strength of a Love Potion===

When Saito woke up in the morning, Louise was sleeping by his side. Last night, when Louise, whose eyes were swollen from tears, got tired, he brought her to the room and fell asleep at once. "Kuukuu," with an innocent face, she breathed out through sleep. What made her change this way yesterday? One moment she was ready to kill, the other - she was suddenly weeping "Why don't you look at me!" What? What? Saito wondered.

She started waking up. Abruptly, Louise got up and noticing Saito, bit her lip. Then in a wrung out voice, she murmured "Good morning."

"G-good morning," Saito returned the greeting.

Then Louise blushed. Louise always blushed with an angry look on her face, but now it was different. Looking up at Saito, she softly curved her lips and said something hesitatingly.

"W-what?"

"Forgive me."

Louise opened her mouth and said in a lamenting voice.

"Forgivemeforgivemeforgiveme. Forgive me?"

Louise was definitely weird. She gazed at him with helpless puppy eyes, and yet, she never looked at Saito this way before. Louise always looked down on him or scowled, he wasn't used to being looked at some other away.

"Seriously, what is wrong with you?"

Worried, he gripped her shoulder. Dressed only in negligee, Louise bent her head and rested her cheek on top of his hand. He felt an unexpected pang. Moreover, a pang on his left side. A quick one. Soon he was fully overtaken by a destructive power. His body shook violently and his pulse was beating hastily. Aah, Louise looking like this… She wouldn't be in love with me, would she?!

"I saw."

"Eh?"

"..a dream, yesterday."

Dream?

"W-what dream?"

"A Dream about Saito."

"D-dream about what?"

"Saito was mean in the dream. Though I was talking very hard, he still spoke with other girls."

'Gab' Louise bit into Saito's hand.

However, it was not painful. Louise bit very gently. Then she glanced upwards at Saito's face.

"Even so, it was yesterday. Do not buy gifts for other girls, do not look at other girls - you have your master-sama, right?"

Saito gulped down saliva, while watching Louise. He never realized, that she was so in love with him...

But what made Louise's attitude change so much. It's as if she is an entirely different person. Louise who despised me up till now, cannot become so sweet just like that. At first she was mad. And now she gently chews on his palm while scowling.

She would not just bite like this. She would hit.

Louise would never sell herself for such flirt...

Though at first Saito thought that Louise may be in love, he drove the last ray of hope out of his mind.

"Listen to me."

"Y-yes."

"Tell me truthfully. W-whom do you love the most in the world?"

Louise buried her face in his chest and muttered in a tearful voice. Saito felt dizzy in his head and answered incoherently.

"M-master-sama. Yes."

"Lies."

It wasn't a lie. When near, only Louise can make his chest throb this much. However, Louise today...

"Really?"

"Yeah..."

Then Louise got up and, tototo, ran up to the other side of the bed.

After taking out something from the secret gap in the wall beside the bed, she ran up to Saito with it.

"N. N, nh"

And then she thrust it out to Saito.

"What's...?"

"Take it."

The thrust out complex object was made from knitting wool. In any case, it seemed to be unwearable. Saito received it and tilted his head, trying to figure out it's purpose. By all means, could it still be something "to wear"? No, never. He had no inkling of where it could fit on the body.

Louise kept on quietly watching Saito... with eyes that seemed to be moist from crying. Aah, can't help it when looked at with such eyes. They had an expecting look. Yet, he can't answer Louise's expectations as he doesn't know what on earth it is for, however, he had to do something!

What the heck is that. Saito thought. Think! Yeaaah, looking at it, it seems similar to medusa stuffed toy. It also can be thought to be one of Burgess fauna's species that ruled the sea in the ancient earth. Though it looks like a mysterious animal, because Louise handed it over to me, it must have some use. Ah! Think!

Saito fused, slowly losing his cool.

"Great! This! A fantastic thing! Medusa's outlook! The best!"

Louise's face fell.

"It's different... It's not that... It's a sweater."

As for the alien world sweater, it was different from what one would expect. It easily surpassed Saito’s imagination.

In panic, Saito tried to put it on. But how to wear it? Somehow he found an entrance and pushed his head in. However, his arm didn't go out and half of his face remained stuck inside. Being stuck in such an uncomfortable way, Saito stood still.

Then, Louise tightly embraced Saito and pushed him down onto the bed.

“L-Louise...”

Because his arm was imprisoned by the sweater, he could not move.

“Be still," Louise pleaded with Saito. What? I’m already still. But it is because I can’t get out my arms out of the sweater.

“Can’t do that.”

He said quietly, being honest.

Louise held onto Saito firmly, like a girl embracing her favorite stuffed animal.

“Ugh, don’t you have to go to class?”

“It’s alright. I’ll just skip it anyway.”

Muhaa! The more he thought about it, the more suspicious it sounded. Normally serious Louise never skipped class so lightly.

“For a whole day. Because, when you are let out, you flirt with other girls. I hate that.”

Seems like she wants to bind Saito this way. Yet, for a very prideful Louise to say such things… Even if she would be feeling this way, she’d never utter it aloud.

“Say something.”

Louise muttered sweetly. Saito, what is the matter with Louise? He wondered, while worrying, what made Louise start talking so weakly and softly.

<center>* * *</center>

In the afternoon, Louise finally fell asleep. The young girl snored faintly in a deep slumber.

Then Saito quietly slipped out of the room and headed to the dining room to get some food. He was going to take Louise’s share too.

Siesta, who was preparing lunch in the kitchen already, sweetly smiled when he finished explaining the situation to her.

“You are popular.”

“No, it’s different. Louise isn’t herself. She’s acting funny. It can’t be helped, and now I have to get some of this food…”

Worried, Saito said, while Siesta trampled on Saito’s feet, without breaking her smile.

“That’s great.”

“S-Siesta?"

Seems like she was really mad. The composed smile only emphasized her cold anger.

“Heeeh. That a highly prideful noble Miss Valliere would suddenly become clingy over Saito-san. What would make her change her mind about Saito-san? I’m worried.”

Still smiling, Siesta put more strength into crushing Saito’s foot. Saito screamed.

“I-it’s true! She really suddenly started acting strange”

“Really?”

“Yeah… It is as if she turned into a different person.”

Hearing that, Siesta started to think with a serious expression.

“This reminds me, I heard that there are some magical potions that can change a person’s mind this way…”

“Magical potions?”

“Indeed. Yet because I am not a mage I might have not understood it well...But, Miss Valliere would not drink such a thing…”

Saito remembered last night. Louise's attitude changed dramatically after entering Montmorency’s room… while he was hiding under the bed futon.

At that moment Louise’s attitude changed suddenly… Did Louise do something then?

Ah.

That reminds me, she said “Fuah! I’m thirsty from running around!” and in one breath drank up the red wine on the table!

That? Could it be that? Saito started to feel suspicious about the red wine in Montmorency’s room.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito waited for Montmorency to come out of the dining room and gripped her arm. Guiche, who was walking next to her, roared.

“Hey! What are you doing to my Montmorency!”

However, Montmorency’s face suddenly turned pale instead of complaining. What?! Even though he gripped a noble’s arm like that! Guess Montmorency, who was even more arrogant than Louise, did not want to make much noise. In a word, she felt indebted to Saito over something and that was surely related to Louise’s sudden change.

“Hey Monmon.”

Saito glared at Montmorency.

“W-what…?”

She awkwardly turned her eyes away. She was not angry at being called Monmon. It was becoming more and more suspicious.

“What have you made Louise drink?”

“Eh?” Guiche made a suspicious face.

“Montmorency gave Louise something?”

“Hey Guiche. You saw Louise’s change, right? One moment she was angry, the next placing her palms gently. Even someone as dimwitted as you should grow suspicious.”

Guiche thought while crossing his arms. It took some time, because he was slow as usual. Then Guiche, who with great effort recalled last night’s events, nodded.

“It is really as you say. It should not be possible for Louise to become so soft suddenly. Right?”

“Right! Monmon! Louise became strange after drinking the wine in your room!”

“That’s the wine I brought! There’s nothing suspicious about it!”

After saying so, Guiche noticed Montmorency’s unusual behavior. She was biting her lips strongly and on her forehead tiny drops of cold sweat appeared.

“Montmorency! That wine, really…”

“That child drank it without permission!”

Montmorency, who could not take it anymore, cried out.

“That’s not the point! It’s your fault!” she said while pointing at Guiche, poking his nose with her finger. Now with the anger reversed, Guiche and Saito dumbfounded watched Montmorency.

“Because you are always fooling around!”

“You! What have you put in the wine?!”

Saito understood. Montmorency wanted for Guiche to drink up something that was put in the wine. Yet Louise, who rushed into the room, drank it up instead.

For a moment, both, Guiche and Saito, stood hesitatingly embarrassed and resigned. Then Montmorency in a calm, bared voice said.

“…Love potion.”

“Love potion!”

Guiche and Saito cried out. Montmorency placed both hands over their mouths in panic.

“Idiots! Not so loud! … It is banned.”

Saito gripped Montmorency’s arm, removed her hand from his mouth and shouted.

“Then don’t start such a mess to begin with! Help Louise somehow!”

<center>* * *</center>

Montmorency, Saito and Guiche racked their brains in Montmorency's room. Montmorency explained to them both in an arrogant manner that she made a love potion to prevent Guiche from having an affair. She put it in Guiche's glass to have him drink it, but then Saito and Louise had flounced into the room. It wasn’t hard for Saito to imagine what happened after that. Unaware, Louise drank it all up. Saito screamed.

“What have you done?!”

“…However, otherwise she would not have fallen in love with me, right?”

Guiche, who kept silent till then, clasped a blushing Montmorency's hand.

“Montmorency, you cared so much for me…”

“Hah! You think that I did it for you? I would not waste my time on that. It was just merely unpleasant for you to have affairs behind my back!”

The blush on Montmerency’s cheeks was quickly replaced by an arrogant scowl. As expected, Tristain noble women's pride is really high. Very self-conceited and arrogant.

“Do not worry about me having an affair! I am your servant forever!”

Guiche embraced Montmorency closely. Then, holding her cheek, tried to kiss her. Startled Montmorency shut her eyes.

“Knock it off.”

Saito pulled them both apart.

“What are you doing, idiot?!”

“Doesn’t matter! Help Louise first!”

“She’ll recover sooner or later!”

“When is this ‘sooner or later’!”

Montmorency looked doubtful.

“Each person's physiology is different, it may take a month or maybe a year…”

“You planned to let me drink such a thing?”

Guiche turned pale.

“That will take too long. At once! One way or another! Do it!”

With a jerk Saito brought his face close to Montmorency’s.

“I understand! But it will take some time to prepare the antidote!”

“Hurry up then and do it! Now! Make it now!”

“However, to make an antidote, a certain expensive drug is necessary, however I used it all up while making a love potion and to buy it will take a lot of money. I can’t do it for now.”

"Yes, money will be hard to come by, I don't exaggerate."

"No money? You are nobles!"

When Saito shouted, Guiche and Montmorency looked at each other.

“Although we are nobles, we are students as well.”

“It is older members of the family that possess the territory and money.”

“Then ask your parents to send the money.”

Saito said to them both. Then Guiche rose his forefinger and started talking.
　
“Listen. This world has two kinds of nobles. One kind are nobles that do not have the good fortune of money, another kind – nobles that have the money. For instance, De Montmorency, Montmorency's family, fails in the land reclamation and the management of the territory is horrible.”

Montmorency cut in. 　

“Or like the De Gramont house, Guiche’s family, that for the sake of honour got involved in a war and wasted all of their money…”

“Anyway, there are moneyless nobles. Actually, and I am not exaggerating, half the nobles in the world have enough money only to maintain their residence and the territory around it at best. However, it is not for a commoner like you to understand the hardships of keeping the honour and pride of the nobility.”

These guys… Saito reluctantly started to search for something in his parka and jeans pockets. Then he pulled out the golden coins that he received from Henrietta before. Half of the amount he left in Louise’s room and the other half he carried with himself.

"Will this suffice?"

He spilled them out on the table.

“Uwaa! Why do you have so much money? You!”

Seeing the amount of gold lying all over the table, took the breath from Montmorency away.

“Awesome,and some are even 500 Ecu coins.”

“Don’t ask where it comes from. Just buy that expensive medicine with this by the end of tomorrow."

Montmorency nodded reluctantly.

<center>* * *</center>

When he returned back to his room with light pockets, the room itself looked weird. 　

Somehow whole room was filled with cigarette like smokes, yet the aroma was sweet. Louise was sitting in the center of the room with joss-sticks fuming around her.

“Hey, what? What’s up with all this?”

When Saito said so, Louise, who was watching Saito, answered in a teary voice.

“Where have you been...?”

Only then Saito noticed how tempting Louise looked. She wasn’t wearing her skirt.

“You left me all alone…”

She said in teary voice while sulkily looking up at Saito. Seems like, while feeling lonely, she started burning all these incenses.

“So-sorry…”

Why doesn't she put on a skirt?! He tried to turn his eyes away from her body when he noticed another unexpected fact. Well… Lo-Louise, Louise Francoise – that rascal, the skirt wasn’t the only thing that she missed… Her panties were gone as well.

Her lower waist line was peeking up from the gap of her shirt. There were no signs of any underwear beneath.

Saito began to tremble.

“Y-you, p-put on some p-p-p-p-panties!

Trembling, he shouted while looking to the other side.

“I w-won’t!”

“Why not?!!”

“I am not sexy enough. I know this because night after night Saito sleeps by my side in bed, but doesn't do anything to me. I cannot take this anymore.”

Louise said in a weeping voice.

“T-that’s, you, me, are you saying you want me to p-push you down and then d-d-d-d-do those things to you?”

“I-is it bad…?”

“That’s right.”

“But, I'll shut my eyes and for an hour, I will pretend not to know.”

But by saying that she would pretend not to know… Louise made a huge commitment.

Louise pulled the hem of her shirt down to cover her private parts and stood up. Louise moved her bare, slender legs. Saito's heart pounded inside his chest, sounding like a constant ringing of a bell.

Louise jumped onto Saito’s chest. A sweet smell of her hair was even stronger than the aroma of the incense in the room. She never used perfumes, it was her natural body’s smell.

With her face buried in Saito’s parka, Louise trembled and twitched.

“I am lonely… Idiot…”

Both of Saito’s hands positioned themselves on Louise’s body.

They seemed to embrace her firmly on an instinct.

Saito bit his lip. He put some pressure in his bite seeking to regain part of his calmness through pain.

Louise of today… is not the Louise whom I know. It is a love potion that’s making me lose myself. My Louise is the one I protect and like… For this reason, I cannot emrace her this way now. What if his brakes would fail him? He surely would covet Louise like a beast.

Because of love, this cannot be allowed.

Saito with trembling hands gripped Louise’s shoulders. Then he looked straight into her eyes and squeezed out as gentle a voice as possible.

“Louise…”

“Saito…”

“W-well… You are acting this strange today because of a medicine.”

“Medicine…?”

Louise looked up at Saito with moistened eyes.

“That’s right. The present you is not the real you. But don’t worry, I will find the cure somehow. Okay?”

“It is not because of medicine!”

Louise looked straight at Saito.

“These feelings are not because of medicine. Because whenever I look at Saito my heart starts beating wildly. Not only that…I cannot breathe and feel helpless. I know, this feeling is…”

“I-it’s different. I would like it if they were your real feelings, but it isn't, it is different. This is because of the drug. The antidote will be ready by tomorrow night, so wait till then. Anyway, go to sleep now, okay?”

Louise shook her head.

“I don’t understand. It doesn’t matter. Anyway, you must hug me tightly or else I won’t go to sleep.”

“If I do, you’ll go to bed?”

Louise nodded. Saito carried her to the bed. Then laid down, snuggling next to her. As usual, Louise clung firmly to him.

“Don’t go anywhere. Look only at me, no other girls, only me.”

She repeated, as if some kind of spell.

Saito nodded.

“I won’t go anywhere. I’ll stay here for a long time.”

“Really?”

“Aah. Yes, so rest, ok?”

“Un… If Saito says to sleep, I will sleep. Because I don’t want him to dislike me.”

However, Louise didn’t go to sleep. Instead, she shuffled a little and brought her blushing face to the scruff of Saito’s neck. Before Saito could even think of what she was doing, she started to kiss his neck. It felt as if a torrent of small needles ran down his spine.

“Haaaaaaaaaaah...”

Saito started to shake in fear. Meanwhile Louise started to suck strongly on Saito’s skin.

“Louise! Louise!”

If you don’t stop I’ll die. However, Louise didn't stop. With flushing cheeks she watched the place that she just kissed. It reddened as if bitten by an insect.

Noticing this, Louise proceeded leaving marks on Saito’s skin with an absorbed interest.

“Louise, stop! I already! I! Aah!”

His mind could not take it anymore. When Louise separated her lips, she muttered in a sulky way.

“No. I won’t stop. Saito is mine and mine alone. Therefore, I will leave marks to show that he is mine and keep the other girls away.”

After that, Saito’s torture continued for a while. Louise started to leave hickey marks not only on the scurf of his neck but even on his chest too. By the end, there were ten of them.

Saito’s strong convulsions turned into a faint shiver, when Louise’s lips finally left his chest. Then Louise, turned her head to the side, presenting Saito her own neck.

“Now you mark me.”

“B-but…”

Saito looked at Louise’s slender, snowy white neck.

“If you don’t do this - I won’t go to sleep.”

There was no other way. Saito closed his eyes and brought his lips to Louise’s neck. He touched it. A deep sigh escaped Louise’s lips. Never hearing such a cute sigh from her, Saito almost died.

Very nervous, he sucked on Louise’s celadon skin.  

“Nh…!”

Louise must have been nervous too, as giving out such a cry seemed to confirm.

Tiredness soon took over her and Louise started to breath in a faint sleeper’s way after a while.

Dazzled he looked at his own red mark on Louise’s nape of the neck. It looked like a red strawberry in the middle of white snow.

Saito breathed roughly, he had to restrain himself many times, or else, he would have attacked Louise who was peacefully sleeping next to him.

Calm down! Louise is acting this way only because of the potion!

He had to find the antidote quickly, to return Louise back to her usual saucy self, instead of this cute one!

Then Saito noticed something that Louise was grasping tightly in her sleep.

It was the pendant that Saito bought her in town. She was grasping it tightly as if some sort of treasure. Seeing that lovely view he lost all his strength.

It was cruel. Louise was horrible. It’s a crime to look so disturbingly cute.

Subconsciously, he extended his hand towards Louise, only to clamp it with his other one. I don’t have the right to take advantage of Louise this way. It is not because of me. It’s because of the potion. Endure it.

[[Image:ZnT04-170.jpg|thumb]]

If only I wouldn’t have wanted for Siesta to wear that sailor uniform, Louise would have not turned into this… Therefore it is my fault.

I am useless, Saito thought. I never turn down an opportunity to flirt with a girl and…

Siesta. That’s right, Siesta.

Aah, Siesta, she would calm him down simply by her presence. She was a fine looking lass too.

But when Louise was nearby she made his heart race.

Aah, which one do I love more?

What a luxurious worry. He couldn’t even imagine having such worry back on Earth.

Watching Louise’s sleeping face, he started to think… why return back to his former world, if you can stay here?

When Louise became a court lady of Henrietta, it became difficult to travel to the east… Though he was disappointed, at the same time he felt glad. Because of that he could stay by Louise’s side.

Aah, Earth, Siesta and Louise. Those three turned round and round in Saito’s head, making him frustrated.

Which choice should I make? He could not make a choice today, but he would have to.

Maybe, in the near future.

<center>* * *</center>

In the evening the next day, Saito was in Montmorency's room. He had a quarrel with Louise before leaving her in her room and coming here…

“You can’t make an antidote?”

With his face lifted, Saito stared at Montmorency. Beside her sat Guiche holding his chin and scowling.
　
Montmorency and Guiche had gone into the city today to face the black-market traders in the hopes of finding the antidote, however....

“It can't be helped! It was sold out!”

"Then when can you buy it?!"

“It… seems like they do not have the goods needed.”

“What is it?”

“The specific medicine comes from Ragdorian lake, at the boarder with Galia. It is made from the tears of a water spirit… however it seems they were not able to contact the water spirits recently."

“Whaat?!”

“In other words, we cannot get this special medicine.”

“Then what about Louise?”

"Well, I mean, really, what is so bad about all this? She has fallen in love with you. You like Louise, do you not?"

Saito doesn’t consent with what Guiche said, though.

“I can’t be happy if the reason she likes me is because of that medicine. These are not Louise’s true feelings. That’s why I want Louise to return back to her original self.”

But… Montmorency pouted her lips and Guiche shook his head reluctantly. Even Saito thought quietly for a while, until he finally grasped his hand into a fist, determined.

“Where is that water spirit?”

"I told you already, it's at the Ragdorian lake.”

”So you only need to get in touch with her, right?”

“Eeeeeh!? Now listen here! The water spirit rarely shows her face before humans! And even if she did, she is very strong! If angered, the results can be disastrous!"

“I don't care, let’s go!”

"Well I do care! I am absolutely not going!"

Saito crossed his arms.

“Well then, there's only one thing I can do. I will have to tell her royal highness Princess about the love potion, or is it her royal highness Queen now? Anyway, I will have to ask for her help about the problem. Come to think, wasn't that potion banned? It's not supposed to be allowed to be made, right? Now, then, I wonder what would her highness do if she learned about it?”

Montmorency's face quickly turned pale.

“What do you think, Monmon?”

“Fine, already! I understand! I will go, if you go!”

“Hmm, we can't let Louise stay this way, either. Or else other's may notice her strange behaviour and suspect the love potion.”

Guiche shook his head.

“Fear not, my lover. I will stay by your side on this journey," said Guiche while leaning in and trying to slowly put his hand over Montmorency's shoulders, but she quickly evaded him.

“That’s not really inspiring. You are too weak.”

After that, the trio made arrangements for the journey.

They would leave tomorrow, early in the morning. Because they did not know how Louise might act if left alone, they decided to bring her along as well.

“Haah, this is my first time skipping school.” Montmorency sighed.

“And what about me, as I have not been going to school for half of a year now? After Saito came, it was adventures everyday! Ahahaha!” Guiche bursts into a hearty laughter.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter4_%7EPreview%7E|Back to Chapter 4]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter6_%7EPreview%7E|Forward to Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume4 Chapter4 - MTL

2009-01-03T01:53:59Z

BonekruZher:

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Four: Tabitha's Secret ===

A few days back, in the late morning of the day when Louise and Saito had been in a pursuit.


Kirche and Tabitha sat in the horse drawn carriage. They had travelled from the southeast, from the magic academy. Kirche stretched her head out the window and gasped.

"Tabitha! Check it out! Cows! Cows! Look! There are a lot!"

The ranch was on both sides of the road and cows were grazing.

"They are grazing! Moo, Moomoo!"

However Tabitha didn't respond. She continued to read her book as usual. Feeling bored, Kirche stretched both her arms out.

"Hey, Tabitha. It is a long awaited return home from school, shouldn't you be more happy?"

Since Louise and Saito weren't here because they had been called to the royal palace, when she came to Tabitha's room to play, she was shocked to find her packing her baggage.

"Are you going on a trip?" Kirche asked her.

Tabitha answered that she had to go back to her home to mother. Though Tabitha was reticent as always, Kirche felt something different in her voice. So Kirche and Tabitha took the trip together.

Because Tabitha's family sent a coach, they had no need to use Tabitha's wind dragon. Instead it circled above them in the sky during the trip carrying Kirche's Salamander on its back.

"Since the school had given us a formal approval for our leave, it won't be counted as an absence and we don't have to worry about having to clean the tower as punishment."

Tabitha continued to look at her book without answering. I've been her friend for more than three years, and I still don't know what she is thinking.

Kirche decided to try and spark a different conversation.

"This is the first time I learned that your motherland isn't Tristain, but Gallia. You are an exchange student?"

They were soon passing the border, Kirche had already asked Principal Osman to sign and issue papers allowing for her safe passage.

Kirche had a vague sense that Tabitha's name was a pseudonym..... But she had never inquired Tabitha of the origins of her name.

Tabitha. It was actually a quite common name. Even the commoners would use better names. It was the kind of name that could be given to cats.

She had always thought that Tabitha was perhaps hiding that she belonged to a distinguished aristocrat family of Tristain, but it appeared she was wrong, she actually belonged to the ancient kingdom of Gallia nobility bordering Germania.

The land of Halkeginia was prominent to the ocean and had a gentle arc, creating a giant peninsula. Only the original people of the land knew of the words to describe it.

Gallia was located in the southeast and Germania, Kirche's home country, was in the northeast. Tristain was between the two and its size was equivalent to the Netherlands plus Belgium mentioned in Saito's world.

The land area of these two countries was around ten times the size of Tristain. The people of Tristain called their own motherland the 'small country' in self-ridicule.

On the small peninsula in the south facing the sea, countries like Germania had to fight for local hegemony. The religious country of Romalia was involved in the fight over hegemony; the office of the pope advocated the beliefs of the Founder Brimir and the gods. Incidentally Cardinal Mazarini had come from Romalia.

Advancing toward the east of Halkeginia, there was uncivilized ground where barbarians and demons lived. Further in the east was a vast desert where Elves who could reclaim the barren ground, were protecting the Holy Lands. If we continue east, there was the unknown continent Roba Aru Kariie.

Constantly floating above the ocean and the mainland of Halkeginia was the floating continent of Albion. Stricktly speaking, Albion wasn't a part of the mainland of Halkeginia.

Kirche turned to ask Tabitha,

"Why did you study abroad?"

However, Tabitha didn't reply to Kirche's words. She continued to sit and read her book as she had before. Then Kirche suddenly noticed something. The page in her book never changed, it was the same from before. Tabitha had been staring at the same identical page the entire time.

Kirche decided not to ask her again. Whatever her reasons were for studying abroad or returning home, she would wait till Tabitha spoke about it to her herself. She understood that at that time, when Tabitha was packing her luggage surrounded by the different atmosphere.

Even though they were of different ages they had become friends, and not just because they went to the same school.

To become friends, there are things that the two sides shall not force the other side to speak of.

Tabitha who might not open her mouth very often. Kirche being concerned as a senior.

Both of them had their own reason for passing through the border and having gone to Tristain.

As they travelled Kirche recalled the various political situations of the various countries. Although she had no interest in politics.

However with the rumors of war floating around she couldn't help but speculate within her mind.

Gallia was still neutral and was staying silent over the invasion of Tristain by Albion. Even though a threat could be felt from the political change in Albion and their new government. A proposal of alliance has been made by Tristain but it was rejected. It was very likely that they were going to keep neutrality as long as their own territory was safe.

A rumor she had heard however hinted that Gallia was giving rise to the domestic civil strife crisis. With all these internal and external political problems it wasn't easy to imagine the headaches political rulers were facing.

She continued to accompany Tabitha through the Gallia kingdom. Although they were travelling as tourists, Kirche had a bad premonition that the possibility of something going wrong was strong.

As she was thinking of this she absent-mindedly stuck her head out the window of the carriage.

A line of pedestrian appeared ahead of the horse drawn carriage. Kirche's attention was grasped by this line of a little less than ten pedestrians. All of them were wearing hooded cape covering their face.

Kirche noticed that they were all carrying magic wands, they were nobles. Upon another look, the shape of their wands seemed to indicate that they were in fact soldiers. Because it was a time of war, this sort of thing was not unusual.

The horse rushed forward to advance.

Through a gap in the hooded cape, she could see the face of one of the nobles. It was the eyes of a clearly handsome young man. She leaned her head on her hand and sighed.

"A handsome guy, in the place where I am."

After that she noticed it suddenly. I think I know him by sight.

"Where have I seen......who is he....."

She gazed on at him while he was still in sight, her heat rising then cooling. Her enthusiasm soon left when she could no longer see him, he soon became forgotten.

Kirche moved forward and looked at Tabitha. Her limpid blue eyes hidden behind her glasses stared down at the same page of her book.

Gently putting her hand on Tabitha's shoulder, she said in her usual optimistic voice:

"It doesn't matter. No matter what happens, I will be together with you."

So they continued to travel for two more days till they reached the borderline.

At the border checkpoint the guards read their papers and allowed them to enter through. Here was Gallia. The languages and the cultures of Gallia and Tristain resembled each other. They are also known as "the twin crowns".

When they arrived at the border crossing, the guards approached demanding proof for their trip. Holding huge spears the men opened the doors upon confirming Tabitha's and Kirche's travel permits.

He looked at it and said hesitatingly:

"The road up ahead can't be used anymore, you'll have to make a detour."

"Why, what's going on?"

"Because recently the lake overflowed and several roads are already completely flooded."

The Ragdorian lake was a big lake that stretched along the border of Gallia and Tristain. It was the place with the most beautiful scenery in Halkeginia and had a big reputation.

After advancing for a while along the road, they finally reached an open place. The road was located at the edge of a small number of gentle hills, and the widening of highways separated from the Lagdorian lake. On the other side of the shore of the lake was Tristain.

As the guards had said, the water level of the lake seemed certainly to have gone up. Without even being able to see the border of the lake, they could witness that the water had already submerged some of the nearby hills. The flowers and the grass inundated by the water could be seen.

Tabitha closed the book and looked through the window to the outside.

"Is your home near here?"

"Soon."

It was the first time Tabitha had opened her mouth ever since they had gotten in the carriage. However she became silent once again.

Turning onto a mountain road, the horse drawn carriage continued to advance forward to Tabitha's family. They advanced inside a forest and reached a place where many big oak trees were growing. Farmers were taking a rest in the shaded glade.

Kirche noticed a farmer with a basket of apples and called for the carriage to stop. Then she yelled out to the farmer.

"Those look like some delicious apples, for how much do you sell them to me?"

The farmer took an apple from the basket and passed it to Kirche in exchange for several copper coins.

"There is enough money here to buy the entire basket!"

"Two will be enough."

Kirche took a bite into the apple as the farmer handed the second apple to her. Kirche quickly gave it to Tabitha. She went onto say:

"This apple is really good. What is this piece of land called?"

"The area around Lagdorian is a direct control territory."

"Huh? Direct control territory?"

Territory directly held and managed by the King.

"This land is ruled directly under his highness, and we are now his vassals." The farmer said smiling.

The land was truly fertile and seemed to be something out of a painting with it's picturesque beauty. Why the King wanted the land was understandable.

Kirche turned to look at Tabitha.

"This territory is under your family.....are you....."

After about ten minutes they could finally see Tabitha's house up ahead. It was an old feudal lord mansion, splendidly built.

Kirche was looking at the carved crest that could be seen at the gate. She was breathless. The emblem was two magic wands intersecting and had the inscription "to advance"


This was the Gallia royal family crest.

However when approaching, a wound could be seen on the crest. It was a sign of dishonor. Although it meant that this was the royal family, they were stripped of their rights.

The carriage stopped in front of the gates, and an old servant approached, bowed, and opened the door for Tabitha to come out.

"Miss, welcome back."

No other people came and it made Kirche feel as though it was deserted. She got down from the carriage while thinking this. Tabitha and Kirche arrived in the living room with guidance by the old servant.

The room was very neat, however it was strangely quiet, almost appearing spiritless. It looked like a temple preparing for a funeral.

Kirche sat herself down on the living room sofa and said:

"Can we first say hello to your father?"

However Tabitha shook her head.

"Wait here."

She then left the living room.

Kirche sat on the sofa and looked to her right as the old servant approached with wine and dessert and set them before her. But she didn't touch them and instead asked him directly:

"This is her home, and yet it seems besides you no one else lives here."

"I'm the butler of the Orleans family, Percerin. Are you Miss Charlotte's friend?"

Kirche nodded. Charlotte of Orleans seems to be Tabitha's real name.

Orleans, Orleans, she kept thinking of the name, and then suddenly she thought of something. Orleans, isn't it the family name of the younger brother of the King of Gallia?

"Why is there a dishonor sign on the crest of this house?"

"It appears you are a foreigner, please forgive me, can I ask for your name?"

"I'm Germania's von Zerbst. By the way what on earth is this house? Why has Tabitha gone to study abroad using a fake name? Why when she was just a child?"

The butler listened to Kirche's questions and then sighed.

"The Miss calls herself Tabitha.... I see....she has never brought a friend before. Since it's a person to whom she has opened herself, it shouldn't be a problem to tell you the story."

After that Percerin bowed deeply and then continued to talk.

"This residence is in fact a prison."

<center>* * *</center>

Tabitha knocked at the door of the deepest room in the residence. There was no answer. It was normal here.

Over the past five years, no one had ever opened the door when it was knocked on. At that time Tabitha was just ten years old.

Tabitha opened the door.

The inside of the room was of a different layout than the rest of the mansion. The only things in the room were a bed, the table, and a chair. Nothing else. The cool breeze flowed in through the open window. The curtains rippled as the wind pushed against them. The inside of the room wasn't disturbed by the intrusion.

Holding a doll tightly with her hands. There was a thin and tall woman. What remained of her beautiful face was now gone because of a disease.
She was between thirty five and forty years old, but she looked twenty years old.

She peeped at Tabitha with terrified eyes just like a child.

"Who is it?"

Tabitha bowed deeply while approaching the woman.

"I have returned, mother."

However the woman didn't acknowledge Tabitha as her daughter. Not only that, but she also turned coldly to Tabitha and said:

"Go away, you insolent girl! Are you a spy of the royal family? You want to snatch my beautiful daughter Charlotte from my hands? I will never give Charlotte to you!"

Tabitha didn't respond and kept her head bowed.

"How horrible to even pretend that this child would one day aim for the throne ....

I have had enough of dirty court life! We just want a quiet life ... just leave me now!"

The mother threw out the glass of water on the table to Tabitha. Tabitha didn't avoid it. It struck her head and rolled on the floor.

The mother returned to rubbing the dolls face. Part of the doll's face was exposed and revealed the cotton underneath, most likely worn out from all the previous times the mother had rubbed it's face with her hand.

Tabitha revealed a sad smile, an expression she would only show in this room in front of her mother.

"Your husband has been killed, that's why you are this way, anyhow I will be leaving now but I will come back sooner or later. Until that day, please pray for your daughter-doll's safety."

The wind blew into the room through the open windows, shaking the curtains. Even though it was early summer, the wind that blew from the lake was chilly.

<center>* * *</center>

"A victim of a succession fight?" When Kirche asked it, Percerin nodded.

"Yes, it happened five years ago with the death of the King. He left behind two crown princes. The one on the throne now is the eldest son, Joseph. Miss Charlotte's father, the duke of Orleans, was the second son."

"So she really does belong to the royal family."

"The Duke of Orleans was talented and loved by all and appeared as a qualified ruler in the eyes of the people even though he had to meet hardships being the second son.

Therefore many people were supporting the Duke of Orleans and wanted him to take the throne. The palace was then divided into two factions, launching into an ugly struggle for power.

Finally, the Duke of Orleans was murdered.

He was struck in the chest with a poisoned arrow. A person who was nobler than anyone else in this country was killed not by some magic, but by a poisoned arrow. The regret and the indignation were unimaginable.

However the misfortune was far from over."

Percerin breathed in more air and continued:

"Next those who made Joseph the King started targeting the Miss. They wanted to stamp out the source of any possible future trouble.

These people summoned Madame and the Miss to a banquet in their honor. However they had poisoned the drink of the Miss.

Madame had realized this, and in order to protect the Miss, drank it herself. A magic which breaks one's mind had been cast on the water. Since then, Madame has been insane."

Kirche shocked and at a loss for words was listening to the confession of the butler.

"Since then the Miss sealed away her words and expressions. Miss Charlotte originally was lively and bright, a different person than she is now.

However it is understandable. Anyone who would witness their mother going mad will become like that.

The others knowing they had failed, in order to protect themselves, sent a royal order to Miss Charlotte. The task was extremely difficult, no one had been able to accomplish it alive.

However the Miss did complete the task and pledged her loyalty to the royal family, to protect them. But Miss Charlotte was still treated coldly by the royal family. Normally this achievement would have been enough to deserve a territory, but instead she was granted the title of Chevalier and was forced to study abroad.

The Madame stayed here at the house, in the current condition she is in."

Percerin bit his lip with regrets.

"Then! Whenever the royal family had a difficult task to be done, they asked her to do their dirty work?

Her father was killed, her mother was poisoned and made insane, and she is led and directed by her personal enemies like a beast of burden!

I never knew something could be as tragic as this, how people could be so cruel to this level."

Kirche now realized why Tabitha had remained silent. She had never known the reason she was given the title of Chevalier was for a task she didn't apply for.

On their travels she had remained staring at the same page in her book.

'Snowstorm' was her second name. Cold wind had been blowing out inside her heart and it still hadn't ceased. This cold feeling she felt, Kirche thought it was unimaginable.

"Didn't you say that the Miss introduces herself as Tabitha?"

"Yes."

"Madame was a very busy person, however the young Miss kept an open and bright disposition. The young Miss was in fact quite lonely.

Madame had gone into the city and had selected a doll especially for the young Miss during her busy schedule. The Miss was very happy and treated it as though it were a sister.

Now the doll is in the hands of Madame. Because of the current state of her mind, she believes the doll to be Miss Charlotte."

Kirche was startled.

"Tabitha. That is the name the young Miss gave to the doll."

Suddenly the door opened and Tabitha walked in.

The butler bowed, hiding his painful expression and handed her a letter from the royal family.

"These are the instructions from the royal family."

Tabitha removed the seal after receiving the letter and began to read it casually. When she had finished reading it she nodded lightly.

"When do you intend to begin?"

Tabitha answered as if she was just scheduling a stroll.

"Tomorrow."

"Understood, I will convey this to the envoys. I wish you safety on your completion of this."

The butler bowed solemnly and left the room. Tabitha walked over to Kirche.

"Wait here."

Kirche shook her head.

"Sorry, I have heard of everything, I'm also coming."

"Dangerous."

"I can't let you go alone."

Tabitha didn't answer. However she lowered her head lightly.

<center>* * *</center>

That night the two slept together in the same room. As soon as Tabitha had hit the bed, she had fallen asleep. Kirche was sleepless and lay on the sofa with one hand under the pillow.

Tabitha had explained to Kirche what the task would require of her, and Kirche if she did indeed come.

"Although I promised......this certainly will be no ordinary task."

It was very likely that they could die in attempting to complete this task. But as a noble, the risk of death had always been in the not so distant future. Compared to this, she was more worried about this child.

What incredible loneliness this child might have endured?

Tabitha was turning over in her bed. With her glasses now gone, her sleeping face was the one of an innocent young girl.

[[Image:ZnT04-148.jpg|thumb]]
It didn't show that she was shouldering unhappiness that didn't suit her age, the distinguished services that have conferred her the title of Chevalier and the difficult assignment that she had to complete.

"Mom."

Tabitha muttered in her sleep. Kirche's shoulders reacted to the word.

"Mom, don't drink it. Mom."

Tabitha called for her mother many times while sleeping. Her forehead constantly kept sweating with more intensity after each call.

Kirche gently stood up, laid on the bed next to Tabitha, embracing her closely. Tabitha buried her head in Kirche's chest. The heartbeat of Kirche passed on into Tabitha as they lay there, it might have felt like a mother's.

Tabitha soon became calm again, her night sweat leaving her.

As for Kirche, she thought that she somehow understood the reason why Tabitha treated her as a friend. Her heart hadn't been totally frozen, within her heart still remained some warmth. Only that the ice wind that flowed blocked it. She might have felt that the fire inside Kirche could melt it.

Kirche, while falling slowly off to sleep, in a gentle manner said:

"Hey Charlotte. 'The Slight Fever' warms everything and will melt it. Therefore you can clamly rest at ease."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter3|Back to Chapter 3]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter5_%7EPreview%7E|Forward to Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume4 Chapter3

2009-01-02T10:59:28Z

BonekruZher:

===Chapter Three: The Sailor Outfit and Louise's Jealousy===

The sunlight shining radiantly, at Austri's Plaza, Saito was groveling on the ground and trembling violently. Then he raised his face, gazed at the work of art he has produced, and once again started to go mad from his excitement.

Hah, hah, hah...... His respiration became hot.

The throbbing of his heart reached its climax many times and brought Saito's heart to utopia.

Saito muttered quietly.

"Shiver, my palpitation's beat."

"Throb, my heart of homesickness."

"Shiver more and more heatedly, bless my genius......"

"The angel said. Said it here. I'm glad I'm alive......"

Saito tightly grasped the grass growing from the ground and yelled loudly.

"UooooooooooOOOOOOH! I'm, THE GREAAAAATESTT!"

Then he pointed at the angel in front of his eyes.

"Siesta is also the greaaaTTTESStt!!"

Siesta, dumbfounded, was staring at Saito's whole act of agony and excitement.

''Saito-san... is strange......''

She murmured unintentionally. That was exactly just how abnormal Saito was acting.

"B-but, these clothes......"

"Wh-what? Something wrong? Is there something flawed?!"

Saito sprung energetically towards her.

"W, well...... I mean, this is a military uniform, right? Even if I wear this, it won't look good......"

"Don't say such stupid things!"

Saito's intimidating attitude caused Siesta to go "Hii..." and back off.

"In thiiiIISS! W-W-World! That is certainly an outfit for the naval soldiers! BuuuUUUUT! In my woorrlLLD! Girls your age wear that and go to school! GoooOOOIIING in present progressive form!

"Y-Yes......"

''Aah, Saito-san is surpassing strange......''

Then Saito screamed while half-crying.

"It is called sailor uniform in my world! I'm shorrRRYYY for being born!"

Siesta thought ''So that is what this was about...''

''This is an outfit from Saito-san's birthplace...''

Last night, Saito came to her and handed her the sailor uniform with a stiffened expression. When Saito said "I'll modify this outfit for you to wear", she honestly thought that he had lost his mind.

Even so, Siesta honestly felt happy that Saito bought clothes for her.

And now, to Saito who was delighting over having her dress in his birthplace's outfit, she felt darling.

If Saito was normal right now, pulling away from him would be the only thing possible to do, but for that reason, Siesta blushed.

"At first, I thought Saito-san went crazy, but he had such a reason......"

''I understand!'' Siesta nodded, and turned around to face Saito seriously.

"What should I do, to please you even more?"

Saito, once again, looked at Siesta's appearance from the top to bottom.

First, the upper half. It was a beautiful gem made from Albion's sailor suits. White long sleeves with black cuffs. The collar and scarf were deep blue in color. Three white lines ran across the collar.

And then, Saito condensed his genius into "length". Saito, to his utmost ability, instructed Siesta to make the waist area short. By shortening the length of the upper half, it only reached to the top of the skirt. Therefore, whenever Siesta twisted her body, he could see her belly button. Saito was the real thing.

Now, the skirt. He shouldn't have done it, but he stole Louise's alternate uniform. It had a pleat on it, so he put it to practical use. This, as well, was shortened to the best he could. As a result, mostly likely the first skirt in this other world to be fifteen centimeters above the knees was created.

And then socks. It was resulted from a conflict between Saito's preferences and reality. Saito carefully chose and arranged deep blue socks.

Shoes. They were the high-laced boots Siesta always wore. It was the only scratch in this glittering work of art. He really wanted loafers here. But sadly, loafers did not exist in this world.

Anyways, these articles were all scrutinized and coordinated by Saito.

Her big breasts, usually covered and hidden by an apron, were raised up by the hand-made sailor uniform. Her slender legs, healthy like a serow's, was sucked into the fifteen-centimeter-above-knees skirt. Siesta usually didn't wear such short skirts, so the mix of nostalgia and freshness made him even more emotionally moved.

"Tell me! Saito-san! What should I do, to get closer to your birthplace?!"

Saito thought. Seriously, staking his life. He recalled all kinds of patterns. Like a high-powered calculator, Saito's head rotated.

The voice of his heart whispered.

''Saito, IT CAN ONLY BE THAT.''

''Right. It can only be that....... Only that......''

With a almost-sobbing voice, he squeezed out

"Spin around."

"Eh?"

"Round and around, turn like that. Then, after that, say 'Sorry to keep you waiting!' cheerfully to me."

Siesta drew back. Saito was coinciding with the type of men her mother told her when she was young to not get close to. But, Siesta wanted to please Saito.

As if to prepare herself, "Y-yes......" she nodded, and Siesta spun around. Her scarf and skirt lightly flew up into the air.

[[Image:ZnT04-098.jpg|thumb]]

"So-sorry to keep you waiting."

"Wroooong!"

"Hii!"

"At the end, you raise a finger and go "ne". Cheerfully. One more time."

Nodding, Siesta repeated what she was told. Seeing this, Saito cried.

"Thank you for y-y, y, your bravery."

''Is this okay, Siesta? Is it really okay for this person?'' She kind of felt that from the more composed part of her, but Siesta shut off that negativity.

''Every person has hobbies and preferences that they can't tell others. Saito-san is no exception. Yeah, that's all...... Yes, that's it!'' She tells herself brightly and smiled. Siesta is strong.

"What should I do next?"

"Um, next is......"

When Saito folded his arms and started pondering over this, a group of two walked over here in an awkward manner.

It was Guiche and the fat Malicorne. An unusual grouping. It seems the two had been staring at Siesta from some shelter.

"Kohon," Guiche coughed to grab attention.

"That is, what? What are those clothes?!"

For some reason, Guiche was furious while looking like he was going to cry. Malicorne, too, pointed to Siesta while trembling.

"O-o, o, outrageous! Absolutely outrageous! Isn't that right?! Guiche!"

"Aah, this! I've never seen such an outrageous outfit before! Ititit!"

"It directly attacks the br-br-brain!"

The two's eyes glittered heatedly, and stared at Siesta as if to eat into her. ''Waaan, the headaches multiplied'', Siesta felt miserably, but these two are nobles. Because she had to, Siesta forcibly smiled.

That smile and sailor uniform seemed to have completely damaged Malicorne and Guiche, since they started to draw near her in a staggering gait like a somnambulist's. Siesta, sensing danger to her body, said "Well, I'm going back to work!" and ran away.

"How lovely......" Guiche murmured in a dreaming tone as he watched her run off.

"Absolutely......" Malicorne also murmured, spellbound.

"What did you come here for?!"

When Saito yelled, the two finally came back to their senses. Then, Guiche embraced Saito's shoulders.

"H, hey, you. Where did you buy that outfit?"

"What do you plan to do by asking?"

Guiche said with an embarrassed smile

"Th-there is a person I want to give the outfit to as a present."

"The Princess?"

"Idiot! Too much! That's too much! Her Majesty the Princess is now Her Majesty the Queen! Aah, she has gone to a high place where I cannot reach...... It was better when she was a princess, but now as the queen......"

''What high place? You never had a chance since the beginning.'' Saito thought, but he decided to stay silent and listen.

"There, I finally remembered. That person who was always beside me, constantly looking at me with her lovely eyes...... That beautiful blond hair. That sweet, perfume-like smile......"

''Ah, his ex-girlfriend.'' Saito realized.

"Monmon?"

"Not Monmon! It's Montmorency!"

"I see. You want to be close to her again. You know, you really don't have any integrity."

"I don't want to be told by you. Now then, so tell me. Where is that outfit sold?"

"Hmph. Like you could ever understand art."

Saito spat out. He didn't want someone like Guiche dishonoring his birthplace's memories.

"It can't be helped. I will not only report today's events, but also ask Louise as well."

Those were most certainly magic words.

"I still have two more. Use them as you please."

It pulled out Saito's maximum concession instantly.

"But still, just what is that outfit? I think I've seen that somewhere before...... Don't sailors wear these clothes? For, hmm, a girl to wear it and give off such charms! How mysterious."

Folding his arms together, Saito puffed up his chest with pride.

"Of course. It has the charming magic from my birthplace cast on it."

<center>* * *</center>

Now then, on the night of that day.

Montmorency, prideful of her long, curly golden hair and vivid blue eyes, was mixing a potion in her room at the dormitory. Leaning her tall body on a chair, she was engrossed in mixing a secret potion inside a pot with a wooden pestle.

Montmorency the "Perfume", a mage of the "water" element, had a hobby of magical medicine...... potion making. And just like her second name suggested, her specialty was perfume making. The perfumes she made are known for the uniquely lovely fragrance they emit, and she was extremely popular with the ladies and town girls.

Today, Montmorency was zealously creating a certain potion.

It was not just any potion. What a thing, how wrong that it was a forbidden potion. By the country's proclamation, it was an item forbidden to be created or used.

Montmorency sold the perfumes she made in the town and slowly saved up money. And then, today, this day, she used the money she saved up and obtained the recipe for the forbidden potion, as well as the high priced secret medicine needed for the mixing, at a dark magic store. Hobbies win over moral. Getting fed up over making normal potions, Montmorency felt like creating something forbidden despite knowing that an enormous fine would be imposed on her if she was discovered.

Along with the mashed up fragrant wood, dragon sulfur, and mandragora, at last, to pour in the essential secret medicine...... the liquid that she had paid a large amount of money to obtain, she grabbed the small bottle beside her.

Just a small quantity...... For just this little amount of liquid stored in the perfume bottle, Montmorency used up pretty much all of the money she had saved up. 700 in ecu gold coins. An amount of money a commoner could use to live five to six years.

When she tilted the small bottle to the pot, being careful not to spill anything......

Someone knocked on the door, causing Montmorency to leap up.

"Wh-who is it...... At a time like this......"

She placed the ingredients and utensils that were on the desk inside the drawer. After that, she headed towards the door while combing her hair upwards.

"Who is it?"

"It's me! Guiche! Your eternal servant! Open this door for me!"

''Whoーisーan eternal servant'', Montmorency muttered. She knew about his unfaithful nature quite well. When they walked together in the town, he would get distracted and look restlessly around at the beautiful women. When they drank wine at a bar, he would make advances at the waitresses whenever she left her seat for a bit. Finally, he would forget about a date promise and go pick flowers for a girl somewhere else. It was quite annoying to hear him say eternal.

Montmorency spoke in an irritated voice.

"Why did you come here? I already broke up with you."

"I don't think like that at all. But if you think that way, then it is my fault...... After all, see, I love beautiful things. In other words, I am a servant to beauty...... Like you already know, art, that's right, art! I'm too weak against beautiful things......"

''You love art? For someone with bad tastes, you sure can say things.'' She thought. The color of the shirt he wore for dates was gingira violet, and she got a headache the time he came wearing a red and green scarf.

"But I've made sure that I will no longer accept any art except you. After all, you seem to be the most art-like. Um, like your blond hair."

''Are you an idiot?''

"Go away. I am busy."

When Montmorency said that coldly, silence fell for a while. After that, Guiche breaking down and crying could be heard in the corridor.

"I understand...... Being told like that, I can only perish on this spot. If I'm hated by you, who I love, so badly, then there is no worth at all to live."

"Do what you want."

''Men like Guiche couldn't die just because they get rejected.'' Montmorency kept up her indifferent attitude.

"Now then, I want to, at least...... on the door of the room you live in, I will carve proof that I have lived... that I have loved you."

"Wh-what are you doing?! Stop that!"

The sound of a hard something could be heard scratching on the door.

"The man who sacrificed himself for love, Guiche de Gramont. Destroyed by eternal love, he dies here...... There."

"Not 'there'! Geez!"

Montmorency opened the door. Guiche was standing there with a full smile on his face.

"Montmorency! I love you! I really love you! I love you! I love you!"

And then, he embraced her tightly. Montmorency was enthralled for a moment. Anyways, Guiche continuously said "I love you". It was because of his lack of vocabulary, but no matter how many times he said that, she didn't feel bad.

Then, Guiche handed the bundle he was holding to Montmorency.

"......What is this?"

"Open it up. It is a present for you."

Montmorency opened up the bundle. It was the sailor uniform. Saito had asked Siesta to remake the uniform to fit Montmorency's body, Guiche always memorized the sizes of the girls he got along with.

"What a strange outfit......"

Montmorency raised her eyebrows.

"How about you wear it? It will definitely fit you. Your purity will be amplified many folds. Come on. Hurry. What, I'm facing in another direction."

Facing backwards, Guiche started to bite his nails restlessly. Seeing the inevitable, Montmorency took off her shirt and put on the outer garment.

"I'm done."

Turning around, Guiche's face brightened energetically.

"Aah, Montmorencyー...... You really are pure...... My cute Montmorencyー......"

While muttering that, Guiche tried to kiss her. Right away, Montmorency obstructed him.

"Monmon......"

Guiche's face distorted sadly.

"Don't misunderstand. I opened the door to my room, but I didn't open this door. I haven't decided to make up with you yet. Also, who are you calling Monmon."

With just that, Guiche was happy. There was still some hope left.

"My Montmorencyー! You feel like considering it, I see!"

"If you understand, then leave! I was in the middle of something!"

Saying "Yes, yes, of course I'll leave. If you say so, I'll leave any time." Guiche left the room hopping.

Montmorency reflected herself in the mirror.

"What is this...... There's no way I could wear something so embarrassingly short-lengthed!"

Unintentionally, her face reddened. Though looking carefully, this outfit was quite cute. Guiche had purposely prepared this outfit for her sake.

Umumumu......

Well, yeah, being told "I love you" like that, she was in a pretty good mood. They were going out originally, so she didn't hate him.

"What to do? Forgive him?"

But, she remembered the way Guiche cheated on her in the past.

''Even if I go out with him again, won't everything just repeat all over again.'' She was fed up with getting worried over his cheating.

''What should I do?'' While she was thinking that, she remembered the potion she had been mixing.
She opened the drawer. She saw the secret medicine inside the perfume bottle that she had hid a moment ago.

Montmorency tilted her head and started to ponder.

''Uーn, it is a good change...... I can also test for the effectiveness......''

''How about I use this potion a bit after it is completed'', Montmorency thought.

<center>* * *</center>

The next day, everyone's attention focused on Montmorency simultaneously when she entered the classroom.
Why, she had appeared wearing the sailor uniform.

The male students reacted quickly to this.

Sailor outfit and girl... Feeling a fresh tidiness at this exquisite grouping that they'd never imagined before, they stared engrossed at Montmorency. In regards to the way the guys reacted, the female students quickly felt jealousy and envy, and they glared at her.

Montmorency managed to monopolize the glances of everyone in the class, so she was in a good mood. Putting her hand on her hip, she looked upwards and pridefully put on airs and headed to her seat.
Louise was also staring at Montmorency while gaping. ''If I'm right, isn't that the sailor outfit of the Albion army that Saito bought in town?''

Louise poked Saito, who was beside her and shivering for some reason.

"Hey, aren't those the clothes you bought? Why is Montmorency wearing it?"

"Ah, aah...... Well, ehe, ah, Guiche told me to give it to him......"

Louise remembered that Guiche and Montmorency had been going out with each other.

"Why did you give it to Guiche?" Saito started shivering even more.

"Eh? Because, he said he wanted it......"

Louise felt something suspicious from Saito's attitude.

"Heey, are you hiding something from me?" She glared ferociously at him.

"Eh? Eeeh? I'm not hiding anything! Come on now......"

Saito felt damp cold sweat streaming down him. He didn't think Montmorency would wear it to class.

''Crap, if Louise finds out it was a present for Siesta......''

''Louise would definitely get angry. It seems that this girl, finds it boring when I, her familiar, get along with other girls. Even though she doesn't love me or anything, she can't forgive that.''

''Definitely, just like Louise always says, "Ignoring your master and getting along with other girls" irritates her.''

What the heck? Anyways, her desire was to monopolize her familiar, Saito interpreted. She was getting mad at him because her pet dog was more attached to others than her. Never in his wildest dreams did Saito think Louise harbored feelings for him. Very Saito-like, a considerably roundabout way to misunderstand.

''Aah, when she found out I took a bath with Siesta a while ago, it was horrible.'' Resentfully, Saito looked at the restraints that were once again placed on him.

That incident...... If Louise found out he had Siesta wear a sailor uniform and enjoyed the skirt spinning...... His face stiffened in fear.

''Hung on the ceiling, and send electricity at him repeatedly......''

''In the end, taste an attack of "Void"......''

''Get scattered like that straw bundle......''

''I might die...''

Saito started shivering violently. ''Don't shiver, it'll be suspicious!'' The more he thought that, the more he shivered. ''In the end, should I have just presented that sailor uniform to Louise in the first place? No, the high-prided Louise would never wear it. Besides, Siesta fits the sailor uniform better. Her hair is black, and she's one-eighth Japanese. Louise's pink-blond wouldn't fit the sailor uniform. Her body is small too, so it would get baggy.''

''What?''

''Th-that's it! Damn, that would be quite good too. Th-that would have been good too. Damn! Calculation error! What have I done......?''

Saito shook his head to chase out those delusions. ''Either way, all I wanted was to enjoy the atmosphere from my birthplace. There is nothing to feel guilty about. It's a lie, but not.''

His face was ghastly blue, he was violently shivering, and was muttering under his breath, so it wasn't just Louise that found him suspicious.

"Hey. What are you hiding? I won't forgive you if you hide something from me."

Louise's eyes hung up.

"I-I'm not hiding anything."

Too suspicious. Louise tried to question him again, but she had to give up when the teacher entered the classroom.

When school ended, Saito left an absolutely impossible reason of "I have to feed the pigeons" and disappeared out of the classroom.

"When did he get a pigeon?"

Louise muttered with a very grumpy face. For some reason, a really bad premonition could be felt.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito ran to the kitchen. He hadn't been able to talk to Siesta because she looked busy during lunch and Louise's surveillance was severe.

Seeing Saito, who was panting by the time he got there, Siesta's face shined happily.

"Waah! Saito-san!"

The head cook, Marteau-oyaji, also came up to him and wrapped his thick arm around Saito's neck.

"Hey! Our sword! It's been a while!"

"He-hello......"

"Yai! Lately, you haven't been coming here! Siesta's always so lonely, you know!"

"Wahahaha" Came laughing voices throughout the kitchen. Becoming bright red in the face, Siesta, who had been washing stuff, grasped a plate tightly. Saito quickly drew his mouth near Siesta's ear.

"Siesta."

"Ye-yes......"

"About those clothes... When you're done with your job, will you bring it?"

"Eh?"

"Let's see...... Someplace where no one will see us is good...... In the plaza of Vestri, there's a staircase leading up a tower, right? Bring it there."

Siesta blushed in amazement.

Afterwards, Saito jogged off and disappeared.

"Aah...... I'm......"

"What's wrong, Siesta. A promise for a rendezvous?"

Hooting came flying, but they no longer entered Siesta's ears. Her face completely reddened, Siesta whispered absentmindedly.

"What should I do? Aah, I'm, going to be snatched away......"

<center>* * *</center>

Now then, on the other side, Louise was walking around the school and searching for her familiar.

Ever since he said he was going to feed his pigeon, Saito had not shown himself.

Getting to the tower of fire, she peeked inside Mister Colbert's laboratory. Even if you call it a laboratory, it's just a worn-out shack. Whenever Colbert had free time, he usually hung out in there.

But, Saito was not there. Colbert, by himself, was doing something noisily to the Dragon's Raiment that was left in front of his laboratory.

Louise asked Colbert.

"Mister Colbert, have you seen Saito?"

"I don't know...... He hasn't come here for two or three days."

Louise looked at the zero fighter and was astonished. The engine part of the nose had been removed from the body and placed on the ground, and it had been tragically disassembled.

"Oh, this! I just got interested in the structure. I didn't get permission from Saito-kun, but I lightly disassembled it. It's complicated, but theoretically speaking, it is not much different from the 'Happy Snake-kun' I designed. Still, this is quite a fragile thing. If it flies once, it has to be precisely disassembled and have the parts looked over. Otherwise, not only will it fail to perform to its original efficiency, there is also a chance it will break......"

Colbert finally started talking about the engine's structure and maintenance.

"Ha, hah... Well then, pardon me."

Louise didn't really have interest in that conversation, so she bowed her head and started to run once again. Colbert shouted at her back.

"Miss! If you meet Saito-kun, tell him this! I have placed a surprising new weapon onto this 'Dragon's Raiment'!

The next place Louise visited was the tower of wind. In the magic academy, towers were arranged into a pentagram with the main tower in the center. The tower of wind is one of them. It was mostly only used for lessons. There was only one entrance.

Louise witnessed the suspicious shadow of a person disappearing through the door into the tower. Whitish clothing...... a large collar.

Clearly, it was the sailor outfit worn by Montmorency just a while ago.

''Who is it? If it was Montmorency, then it would be blond hair...... The person who entered a moment ago had black hair.'' Louise secretly followed the person.

Opening the door to the tower of wind, she ran straight down the corridor that had semicircular rooms arranged to the left and right.

Slowly pushing the door open, she heard the sound of footsteps steadily climbing up the staircase.

After Louise held her breath on the first floor for a while, she pursued after the person. She heard the sound of a door opening and closing on the second floor.

To keep herself from making sounds from her footsteps, Louise cautiously came up to the door. There, Louise leaned her body closely to it. This should be the warehouse. Just what does the person wearing the white sailor outfit plan to do here?

Louise pushed back her pink-blond hair and placed her ear on the door. She heard a strange voice from inside. An intermittent one......

"Haah, Nn, Haahaa......"

That kind of voice. Louise's eyebrows bent into a "へ". Because it was small, she could not figure out who it was.

But, it was a guy's.

At a place like this, calling out someone wearing those garments...... A person who can make those voices......

Louise thought up a terrible delusion inside her mind.

"Haa! Cu-cu, cute......"

''Cute?'' At that moment, something flipped inside Louise's head.

Baang! She opened the door and pounced into the room.

"What are you doing?!"

"Hiiiiii!"

The person there turned around. The person was wearing the sailor outfit, and what's more, was wearing a skirt below. Sure enough, it was the fat Malicorne.

"Ma-Ma, Malicorne?"

"Louise!" Malicorne tried to run and escape, but he wasn't used to the skirt, so his feet got tangled in it and he fell over.

"Ah! Nna! Ah! Fua! AAH!"

Malicorne shouted while writhing on the floor. With the look of an ogre, Louise trampled on Malicorne's back. In the warehouse was an old mirror. The "Liar's Mirror". It was a mirror that reflected ugly things beautifully and beautiful things unattractively, but for various reasons, it almost got broken, so it was shut here. It seems Malicorne was finding self-satisfaction in reflecting himself in the mirror. What a preposterous pleasure.

"Why are you wearing that?"

"No, it was just too lovely...... Bu-but, I don't have anyone to wear it for me......"

"So you wore it yourself?"

"Th-that's right! Is that wrong? I-I have to wear it myself! Guiche has Montmorency and your commoner of a familiar has that maid from the kitchen! But, I don't have a girlfriennnnnd!"

"What did you say? What about Saito and the maid?"

Louise's eyes went up.

"Eh? Well, he had the maid wear these clothes and spin around...... Aah, it was moving! Just thinking back to it, my heart feels burnt from those lovely senses! That's why I should at least reflect myself in this mirror wearing it as a memento of that memory...... Aaah, I...... I'm such a lovely fairy...... AAAaaaaahh!"

Malicorne shouted. Louise trampled that face with her foot.

"Silence."

"Ah! Aah! Ah! Louise! Ah! Louise! Being stepped on by a beautiful girl like you... I feel like I'll lose my sense! Clear away my sins! Let me repent for it! Crush my sins of losing control over myself from acting like a lovely fairy in a place like this! There's something wrong with me! Ah! Ah! Nnnnaaaaaaaaa!"

Just like that, Louise trampled Malicorne's face and caused him to faint.

"Yeah, there is something wrong with you."

Louise muttered, her shoulders moving up and down from anger.

"I see...... So that is what it was about...... The maid is that good...... So she's so good that you would give her a lovely outfit as a present...... Plus, you had fun making her spin around and around? Don't joke with me."

Tightly squeezing her hands into fists, Louise growled.

"That familiar. Even though he kissed me."

<center>* * *</center>

At the corner of the appointed place, Vestri Plaza, Siesta came up to the staircase of the tower of fire after night had completely fallen. After her job ended, it took time to clean her body with a bath and finish dressing up.

She headed towards the landing of the staircase, but Saito was not there. There were only two barrels there. The surroundings were dim. Siesta worriedly looked around her.

"Saito-san......"

Discouragingly muttering that, the cover of a barrel opened up with a sound.

Siesta instinctively backed off, but Saito popped up from inside it.

"Siesta."

"Wah! Saito-san! Why are you there?!"

"Well, there were some circumstances...... Wai-, eh?"

Saito looked at Siesta's appearance and his eyes widened. She was wearing that handmade sailor uniform.

"Y-you came wearing it?"

"Eh, yes...... Because, I thought Saito-san would be happier if I wore this."

''Crap. I should have said return it, instead of bring it. There's no way I can tell her to take it off right here.'' While Saito was panicking like that, Siesta spun around and stood a finger in front of her face.

The skirt lightly soared up.

"Un, um...... Th-thanks for waiting."

Then Siesta smiled brightly. ''C, cute.'' Saito involuntarily blushed.

At that time, the sound of a barrel shaking behind them happened.

Siesta went "Kyaa!" and clung to Saito.

“Nyaa, nyaa” came the cry of a cat.

Saito stroked his chest in relief.

“Oh, just a cat……”

But, the problem wasn’t the cat. Siesta was pressing her breasts on him. They were squashed by Saito’s chest, and the handmade sailor uniform freely changed its shape.

Saito’s face paled. ''Th-th-th, this sensation is.''

"S-Siesta, um......"

"What is it?"

"You aren't wearing a bra?"

Siesta looked blankly at him.

"What is a bra?"

"Eh? Eeeeehhh? You know, to the breasts, like this, protect it......"

But, Siesta still looked blankly at him. It seems there are no bras in this world.

"I do wear drawers and a corset under my shirt when I am in my maid outfit though......"

Then she blushed.

"But, I am not wearing anything right now. Drawers would show if I wore it along with this short skirt......"

"What are drawers?"

"Eh? Um, undershorts."

''Aah, those things that look like expanded spats.''

''Haah, so her breasts are like this when she isn't wearing a corset.'' Saito thought while looking up at the sky. He felt that he would get a nosebleed if he didn't do so.

''More importantly, there are no bras? I see. Now that I think about it, when I was washing Louise's underwear, I have memories of washing panties, chemise, and corsets, but no memories of bras. I thought it was because she didn't have breasts, but it seems bras themselves don't exist.''

''Also, while noble girls can wear laced underwear, it can't be the same way with commoner girls like Siesta, right? Eh? She isn't wearing anything right now?''

''Wh-which means......''

"You're so mean, Saito-san...... I do not possess any small laced underwear like the nobles do...... Yet, you have me wear such a, such a short skirt......"

''In other words, she isn't wearing it.''

''INDEED!''

Inside his head, fanfare resounded like banbakabaanbanbonbanbanbakabaan.

''First place. Siesta-san, first placeー''

Siesta tightly leaned her body on Saito. Hugged his shoulders. Slowly, Siesta drew her lips closer to Saito's.

"U, um...... Are, are we going to do it here?"

"Eh?"

"Well, yes, I am a village girl, so, um, I don't mind the location, but, um......"

"Siesta?"

"A more, um, cleaner place that people wouldn't go to would be better. Ah, but this is just a wish! So if Saito-san says this place is good, then I am fine too. Aah, I'm scared. After all, this is my first time. Mother, forgive me. I'm going to finally be snatched away here."

It seemed she was really misunderstanding things. Saito only wanted her to return the sailor uniform here. But Siesta thought she was going to be snatched away.

The moment he thought that he needed to explain......

Behind them, the cover of the other barrel popped straight up.

"Wh, what?!"

When Saito turned around, the fallen barrel cover directly hit his head.

"Gyaa!"

Then from inside the barrel, a silhouette stood up as the ground shook thunderously. Actually, the only thing that shook was the barrel, but it felt like the actual ground was trembling. That was just how angry the person inside the barrel was.

"L-Louise?"

Saito muttered with a trembling voice. Siesta was frightened by Louise, whose head was poking out of the barrel, and hid in Saito's shadow.

"Wh-why are you inside a barrel......?"

"I was tailing you and saw you secretly hide inside a barrel, so I copied you and hid inside the barrel beside you. I was really careful to not make a sound. But, I hit the barrel in anger a bit. The 'nyaa, nyaa' part."

''Aah, that cat's cry was Louise. All of it, completely, she had heard our conversation just now.''
Louise's face was pale with anger. Her eyes raised up, her whole body was trembling like an earthquake. With a completely trembling voice, Louise murmured.

"That's quite a wonderful pigeon you're raising, isn't it. Heeh. A lovely outfit as a present, huh. Fine. I am kind, so I'll forgive something like that. I don't really mind you ignoring your master and sending your pigeon presents."

"Louise, listen."

"But, that pigeon said this. 'You have me wear such a short skirt'. Without any underwear, 'you have me wear such a short skirt'. The best. That's the best joke this century."

"Louise! Listen! Please!"

"Relax. It won't hurt. With my "Void", I won't leave a speck of you left."

Setting up her "Founder's Prayer Book", Louise began to chant her spell. Sensing danger to his life, Saito instinctively grasped Derflinger hung on his back.

Siesta had become scared and hid herself in a shelter.

"What is with you? Are you planning to oppose your master? Isn't that interesting?"

Louise muttering that was scary. More than a battleship, more than a dragoon, more than an orc demon, more than Wardes...... Louise was scarier than anything up to now.

Saito's body trembled stiffly.

''What's with this intensity......''

''I-i, is this "Void"......''

"Partner, give up."

Derflinger whispered in a bored manner. Demonstrating foolhardiness, Saito pulled out his sword.

"Vo-vo-vo-void isn't anything! Bring it on!"

The rune on Saito's left hand shone...... Louise swung her wand down half-way though her chanting.
Boom! And the area in front of Saito exploded.

Being swallowed by the flash, Saito was blown off the landing and struck the ground below.

After striking the ground, Saito's face distorted with fear, and he stood up and ran away. Louise peeked out from the landing and shouted.

"Wait!"

''Like I'd wait. If I wait, I'd die. Absolutely die.''

Primeval fear took over Saito's mind. Saito, while falling over, desperately ran.

Louise chased after him.

<center>* * *</center>

Guiche was trying his very best in Montmorency's room to woo his lover.

About how Montmorency's appearance was like a rose, like a wild rose, like a white rose, how her eyes were like blue roses, anyways, he uses roses and complimented her, and then he extolled her by using the spirit of water as comparison.

Montmorency, being no exception among the Tristain nobles, was proud and conceited, so she did not hate flattery. However, her back was turned to Guiche, and she, acting, looked out the window wearily. It was the "Compliment me more" sign.

Seeing this, Guiche searched his head even more and unleashed words to attract her affection.

"In front of you, wouldn't the spirit of water run away? See, this hair...... It is like a golden grassland. It's a sea of glittering stars. Aah, any female besides you can no longer enter my eye."

Guiche kept going in and out of the room, and he had already spat out enough lines to make a drama. ''I guess this should be enough'' Montmorency thought.

Slowly, still facing backwards, she gently held out her left hand to Guiche. "Aah" Guiche let out a moan of wonder and kissed that hand.

"Aah, my Montmorencyー......"

Guiche tried to bring his lips near hers, but it was stopped by her finger.

"Before that, let us drink some wine. Since you went through the trouble of bringing it here."

"Of, of course!"

On the top of the table, a vase with flowers in it, a bottle of wine, and two ceramic glasses were placed.

Guiche had come to Montmorency's room carrying those in his hand.

Guiche hurriedly poured the wine into the glass. Doing so, Montmorency suddenly pointed out the window.

"Oh? A naked princess is flying in the sky."

"Eh? Where? Where, where?"

Guiche's eyes widened and stared outside the window as if to eat into it. ''W-h-a-t i-s "any female besides you can no longer enter my eye", it seems that I have to use this.'' While thinking that, Montmorency secretly poured the contents of the small bottle she had hidden in her sleeves into Guiche's wine cup. The transparent fluid dissolved into the wine.

Montmorency smiled sweetly.

"Just a lie. Well, let us toast."

"Come on now, don't startle me like that......" The moment Guiche said that, the door opened with a bam and a whirlwind flew in.

Guiche was sent flying and tumbled onto the floor. It was Saito.

"Haa, haa, haa...... Hi-hi-hi"

"Why are you here?!"

"Hide me!"

While saying that, Saito jumped in Montmorency's bed.

"Hey! Is there anyone who would jump into Montmorency's bed! Leave! You!"

"Wait, what are you doing?! Entering someone's room as you please......"

When Montmorency crossed her arms and shouted at Saito, another whirlwind flew into the room. Montmorency was sent flying and struck her nose severely on the floor.

"Louise!"

Guiche yelled. Why, it was Louise who had lost herself in anger.

"Wh-wh-wh, what are you two doing?!"

"Shut up! Where's Saito!"

Being pressured by Louise's threatening attitude, Guiche and Montmorency exchanged glances and pointed at the bed. There was a thick bulge in the futon, shivering slightly.

In a low voice, Louise ordered towards the bed.

"Saito, come out."

A stiffened voice came out of the futon.

"Saito isn't here."

Louise picked up the wine glass from the table. Montmorency went "Ah!" in a quiet voice, but it was too late. Louise drank it all in one gulp.

"Buhah! I got thirsty from the running. Everything is all your fault. Fine, I'll be the one to go to you."

Louise pulled away the bed's futon.

Saito was there trembling.

"Prepare yourself...... Nna?"

The moment she looked at him and said that, Louise's emotions changed.

Louise had chased Saito around because she couldn't forgive him for giving other girls presents despite having kissed her. If you kiss a girl like Louise, it is going to get troublesome.

In other words, it was the problem of pride.

But, the moment she saw Saito just now, her feelings toward Saito jumped straight up. Until then, well, she vaguely liked him. She wouldn't accept it herself, but she liked him. That was probably why she was so jealous......

In this moment, she loved with no hamper at all. That emotion was so big, even Louise herself was bewildered. Without thinking, Louise covered her cheeks with her hands.

''Oh my...... I liked him this much?''

''I loved him this... this much?''

Tears overflowed from Louise's eyes.

Her feelings of sadness were bigger than her feelings of anger. She liked him so much, so why doesn't Saito look at her. It was so sad, Louise started to sob.

"Louise?"

[[Image:ZnT04-130.jpg|thumb]]

Saito suspiciously looked at Louise, whose attitude had completely reversed, and stood up. Guiche was also watching Louise, who had suddenly started crying, with a surprised look.

Montmorency was holding her head and going "Oh no～～～～". The drug she had intended Guiche to drink had been drunk by Louise.

"Hey, Louise......"

Louise looked up at Saito and clung to his chest.

"Idiot!"

"Eh?"

"Idiot, idiot! Why? Why?"

Louise started hitting Saito.

"Louise, you... Just what......"

Even though she was angry like fire up to now, her attitude was completely different. Saito panicked.

"Why won't you look at me! That's so mean! Uwee～～～～n!"

Louise buried her face in Saito's chest and wept.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Back to Chapter 2]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter4_%7EPreview%7E|Forward to Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume4 Chapter2 - MTL

2009-01-02T07:25:51Z

BonekruZher:

{{Template:PREVIEW}}
===Chapter Two: Her Majesty's Melancholy===

Wardes woke up. He tried to get up and frowned. Wondering, he looked at the bandage that was rolled up around his body.

''Where am I? I am sure I was hit by the magic from the flying machine that Gandalfr piloted and lost consciousness.''

He looked around. It was a plain room with a wooden floor and walls, a bed and one desk. There was a pendant on the desk, which he hung around his neck. Seeing a pitcher, he reached out for it. But he could not reach it, as his body still ached all over. At that moment, the door opened up and he saw a familiar face.

“Oh, you've regained consciousness.”

“Crumbling Dirt? You...”

Fouquet placed the plate of soup on the desk. Wardes tried to get up again and felt a jolt of pain throughout his body.

“Tch..”

“You still cannot move. Your body has been pierced by bullets in numerous places. It took all the water element mages casting the ‘Recovery’ spell for three days and three nights to heal you.”

“Bullets?”

Wardes made a suspicious face.

“Was I shot by a 'Gun'? Is this the power of a ‘Gun’?”

Gun is a weapon that commoners use. The pressure of the gunpowder, ignited by the spark of the flint, pushes a round bullet out of the weapon. Although it's power in the short distance is superior to the bow's, the need to load the bullet and gunpowder separately makes it hard to fire quickly. In addition, the hit accuracy is not better than a bow’s either. A gun’s great advantage is that you don’t need any additional practice to use it. It isn’t a great weapon for a mage.

“Really? You didn’t even know the weapon that defeated you? What a careless man.”

Saying so, Fouquet scooped soup with the spoon and carried it to Wardes's mouth.

Wardes thought, ''It must be that strange flying machine that Gandalfr used…''

Not only could it fly very quickly, but it also was equipped with a 'Gun' that could fire in rapid succession.

And then, in that instant, a whirlpool of light appeared...

Albion's entire fleet had been destroyed in a moment by that light…

''What was the light that I saw? ''

''Something must have happened in Halkeginia.''

''I could take advantage of the change, because this event might be connected in some way with '''that'''...''

''My desire to get Louise’s abilities. ''

''And Sacred Emperor Cromwell's manipulation of strange magic…''

Even if he was going to follow Cromwell and go to the 'Sacred Ground’, his plan might not work out, remembering that the whole fleet was destroyed by just one person.

“Hey, the soup's getting cold.”

Fouquet, in an exasperated tone, said to Wardes. He was lost in his own thoughts.

“Where is this place?”

Wardes said, not looking at the soup.

“Albion. The temple near Rondei Niumu. That place from ancient times. It was possible to return safely, and you have to thank me for that.”

“Albion? And what about the military invasion?

“Aah, I guess you don’t know that because you were unconscious. It was a complete failure. After the fleet's annihilation, Albion’s army was routed. Indeed, ‘A certain victory without a doubt’. Is this how you would defeat Tristain, whose army you vastly outnumber, and recapture the ‘Sacred Ground’?"

“Why didn't you join the invasion troops too? Tell me about it.”

Fouquet was amazed.

“Don’t talk so rudely with me! Because Albion's army was ignorant about the foreign country geography, I was sent with the scout unit! To be so forgetful... it seems that you're not even interested in it !”

“Is that so? Aah, that’s right. Sorry.”

Then Wardes muttered “I'm hungry, give me some soup,”

Although Fouquet made an ugly and unpleasant face, the soup was still carried to Wardes's mouth.

“Is 'hungry' all you can say? I hurriedly nursed you after seeing you fall, immediately treating you with my ‘Water’ spell. After that, using my illegal connections as a thief, I somehow got on the ship leaving to Albion, and escaped safely. Really, I shouldn’t have saved such an ungrateful person!"

Wardes pointed at the table.

“Please bring me that pendant.”

The pendant was a silver locket. Wardes took it from Fouquet and put it on his neck.

“Is it very important to you?”

“Well, it calms me down.”

“She's a very beautiful woman.”

When Fouquet watched Wardes with a smile on her face, Wardes' cheeks became tingled with red.

“You saw it?”

“Yes, although it was by accident. While you were unconscious, you were gripping it tightly in your hand. Don’t worry, I won't tell anyone.”

“To notice something like that...As expected from a thief.”

“Hey, who is that? A lover?”

Fouquet asked Wardes while bending herself forward. Wardes said in an unpleasant voice,

“She's my mother.”

“Your mother? Have you been living with her?”

“Not any longer. Either way, it is not your business.”

“Pardon me, you-san this you-san that, what san!” <!>

At that moment, the room door opened with a clank. It was Cromwell, accompanied by Sheffield.

Seeing Wardes, he smiled thinly. ''The smile that never changes. Like a doll'', Wardes thought.

Such a defeat. All of their ambitions concerning Albion were crushed. Yet Cromwell didn’t seem to be shaken. He was either a truly strong man or a carefree optimist. It was hard to tell.

“Looks like you regained consciousness, Viscount.”

“I am sorry, Your Excellency. I failed you not once, but twice.”

“But it seems that it wasn’t because of your failure.”

Sheffield, who was standing by Cromwell's side, nodded, then read the parchment scroll that seemed to be the report, and muttered,

“A sphere of light appeared in the sky and blew off our fleet.”

“In a word, the enemy had an unknown magician with them. This was a miscalculation. It is no one’s fault. If anything… it was our leadership's fault that the enemy’s war potential was not scouted. One soldier, most of all you, should not be blamed for that."

"Just heal your wounds, Viscount.”

Cromwell offered his hand to Wardes. Wardes kissed it.

“I thank your Excellency’s kindness”

Wardes remembered Louise’s long, pinkish blond hair. Louise was in that flying machine. Such magic never…

Wardes saw through Louise’s talent. He wanted to have it in his own hands.

…The element that Founder Brimir used. The lost element, ‘Void’.

He shook his head. Cromwell said that ‘Void’ is an element controlling life. But how can it create such a light that would defeat an entire fleet?

Even if it is really powerful magic, it was hard to imagine Louise having control over it.

“Was the ‘Void’ the source of that light? But the ‘Void’ that your Excellency talked about and that light seems to be completely different.”

“No one can say that they have a full knowledge about what ‘Void’ is. ‘Void’ is a great mystery.”

Sheffield stepped in.

“It is wrapped up on the other side of an ancient, dark history.”

“History hides many interesting things. Once, I happened to come across a book that named one of the Founder’s shields as Saint Aegis. It has a fairly small amount of information regarding ‘Void’.”

Cromwell spoke as if reciting a poem.

“Founder created the sun, to shine upon the ground.”

“Indeed. There was no light within that small sun.”

“Mystery upon the mystery, I feel ill. Awakening is also bad.<!> Is it so, Viscount?"

“It is as you say.”

“It is said that Tristain’s army was led by Henrietta. For what reason has an inexperienced princess fought? That princess made use of the ‘Founder’s Prayer Book’. Maybe she sniffed out the sleeping secret of Royal Family.”

“What is the sleeping secret of the Royal Family?”

“The Royal Family of Albion, Royal Family of Tristain, and Royal Family of Gallia… was one branch in the beginning. And the Founder's secret was split to each. Isn’t that so, Miss Sheffield?”

Cromwell urged the woman at his side.

“It is as Your Excellency says. The treasure that was given to Albion’s royal family was the 'Ruby of the Wind'… However, where the Ruby of the Wind disappeared is yet to be found. Since the investigation has not ended so far.”

Wardes watched the woman with a dubious feeling. Because her face was hid by the deep robe, it was not possible to see her expression. Though one could think she was Cromwell's secretary… she didn’t give an impression of being just a secretary. No strong magic was sensed from her. However, because she was promoted here by Cromwell, she might have some special ability.

“Now, Henrietta, a worshiped ‘Holy Woman’, enthroned to a queen.”

Cromwell muttered.

Sheffield said.

“The ruler of the kingdom. The queen of the country will also get the Royal Families' secret.”

Cromwell smiled.

“Wales-san.”

Wales, who was revived by Cromwell, entered the room from the corridor.

“You called, Your Excellency?”

“I want to offer congratulations for your lover’s… the Holy Woman’s coronation. I want her to come to my Rondei Niumu castle. However, the journey seems to be very tedious so keep her company to dispel the boredom.”

Wales muttered, “Certainly” in a monotone.

“Then, Wardes-san. Take care of yourself. I will leave it up to you to invite the ‘Holy Woman’ to the dinner party and ensure her safe arrival.”

Wardes bowed.

Cromwell and others left from the room. Fouquet muttered absent-mindedly.

“Disgusting man. Baiting one lover with their dead lover is not a way a noble should act.”

Fouquet added, though she herself hated nobles.

“That man is not a noble. Haven’t you heard? He was a mere bishop at first.”

Then Wardes snuffled loudly.

“What’s wrong?”

“I just cannot stay calm. If only the wound would be done healing… I could do my work instead of playing with corpses…”

After that, Wardes regrettably buried his face in his hands.

“Damn! I… Am I incapable? Hasn't the ‘Sacred Ground’ slipped away again…”

Fouquet laughed with a smile, and placed her hand on Wardes's shoulder.

“You are a weak man… Yet, I knew that from the beginning.”

And then, Fouquet brought her face close to Wardes’s and placed her lips on his.

Slowly pulling her lips back, Fouquet muttered.

“Rest for now. I do not know what you are hiding… Yet once in a while you need to rest as well.”

<center>* * *</center>

In Tristain’s royal palace, Henrietta was waiting for her guest. Even though she was a queen, she never sat on the throne. She mostly did the king’s work.

After the coronation was finished and she became queen, the number of things to do in the domestic and foreign areas greatly increased. Some were demanding loans, some were asking it in a good nature, and Henrietta, from morning till night, was always meeting someone. And, because of the war, there are more guests than usual.

Because she was always straining to show her dignity, she became very tired. Even though Mazarini assisted, she had to put up with the answers herself. It was too late for Henrietta to revert back to being a princess.

However… for the new guest, she neither showed or made such expressions or attitude.

A refrained voice called outside the room, informing Henrietta about the guest's arrival.

Right after, that the door opened.

Louise stood there, reverentially bowing her head. Next to her, Saito’s figure could be seen. Even now, a restraining device used to tame wild creatures was attached to his body.

“Louise, aah, Louise!”

Henrietta ran up and embraced Louise closely. Looking up, Louise muttered.

“Princess-sama… No, I have to call thee Your Majesty now.”

“I don’t like it when you say it so formally. Louise Francoise. Aren’t you my beloved friend?”

“Then, I will call thee princess–sama, as usual.”

“Please do it for me. Aah Louise, I didn’t want to be a queen. It is twice as boring. It is three times more straining. And ten times more worrisome.”

Henrietta muttered, looking bored.

After that, Louise became silent, waiting for Henrietta’s words. This morning, the messenger from Henrietta came to the Academy of Magic. They boarded the carriage that Henrietta prepared and came here.

''I guess I was called for a specific reason'' thought Louise. ''Is it about the ‘Void' spell? However, she seems hesitant to talk about that.''

Henrietta just looked into her eyes, not talking. Reluctantly, Louise said “I ought to give my congratulations on the victory”. Louise tried to find a harmless topic to talk about with Henrietta.

“This victory was all thanks to you, Louise.”

Louise watched Henrietta’s face with a startled expression.

“You can’t hide such a great secret from me, Louise.”

“B-but I didn't do anything…”

Louise still tried to pretend not to know.

Henrietta smiled and handed a report, written on parchment, to Louise. After reading it, Louise sighed.

“You scouted even that?”

“Well, since it is the war results, it is better not to look anything over.”

After that, Henrietta faced Saito who was left out up till now. Saito, who on the way here, heard from Louise that Henrietta became a queen, so he felt very nervous.

“For controlling the foreign country flight machine that destroyed enemy’s dragon knight corps, I express my greatest gratitude.”

“No… it’s not like that.”

“You are the hero of this country. So now I am giving you a noble’s title… "

“That’s so wrong! Turning a dog into a noble!”

“Dog?”

“N-no… it doesn’t matter” Louise murmured with a blush.

“Then, I will grant you a peer’s title.”

When Henrietta said this, Saito muttered, ‘Haa’. Then he remembered Kirche's words a while ago. That in Tristain, if you are not a mage from birth then you cannot become a noble.

But, despite his thoughts about the peerage, he didn’t open his mouth. Either way, when returning to Japan, all the titles would lose their meaning.

“Great… a really great war outcome. Louise Francoise. The way the war ended is all thanks to you and your familiar. There has never been such a victory in the whole of Halkeginia’s history. By all means, Louise, you should be given a territory the a size of a small country and a title of duchess for this. And your familiar awarded with a peer's title.”

"I d-don't need anything... this deed was my familiar‘s...“

Louise muttered hesitatingly.

“Weren‘t you the cause of that light, Louise? The light that was called a miracle of the castle, yet I do not believe in miracles. The light came from the flying machine that you were flying in. Aren't you the cause of it?”

Henrietta intently watched Louise. It was impossible to hide anything this way.

And what about Saito? Even though he constantly pulled Louise’s shirt sleeve, trying to cut in with “By the way…”, she slowly began talking about the Founder’s Prayer Book. She could not consult about it with anyone else. It was too risky to do so.

Slowly… Louise talked to Henrietta.

She took Henrietta’s ‘Water Ruby', placed it on the pages of Founder’s Prayer Book and an ancient script appeared.
When she read it out back then, she cast a spell of the light.

“The Founder's Prayer Book was written using the element of 'Void'. Is this true, Princess-sama?”

Henrietta stared over Louise’s shoulder.

“You knew, Louise? Founder Brimir gave rings to three children from three royal families to keep as a treasure. Tristain got the ‘Water Ruby’ and Founder’s Prayer Book, which are now both in your possession.”

“Err…”

“It has been handed down like this among the royal families. Royal families were the ones that inherited the Founder’s power."

“I am not from a royal Family.”

“What are you saying, Louise? The ancestor of La Valliere duke family was the king’s illegitimate child. And you are the duke’s child."

Louise was startled.

“You, too, have the Tristain Royal Family's blood. And that is good enough.”

After that, Henrietta took Saito’s hand. Seeing the runes, she nodded.

[[Image:ZnT04-068.jpg|thumb]]

"Is this the sign of 'Gandalfr'? The sign of the Familiar that Founder Brimir used for protection while casting spells?"

Saito nodded. Sir Osmond also said the same thing.

“Then… I am really a 'Void' user?”

“I think it really is so.”

Louise sighed.

“That’s why you understand that I cannot reward you that way, right, Louise?”

Saito, who didn't understand, asked why.

“Why?”

Henrietta answered with a clouded face.

"If I were to give the reward, Louise's secret services would be exposed in the daylight. That would be dangerous. Louise's
power is too big. Even one country could not manage such power. If an enemy learned about Louise's secret, they would become frantic about it and would do anything to get it. I alone should be the enemy’s target.”

After that, Henrietta sighed.

“Enemies are not the only ones interested in 'Void'. Even inside the palace… those who know about that power, will always try to use it for their own purposes.”

Louise nodded with a scared look.

“Therefore, Louise, you should not talk to anyone about that power. Your secret is safe with me.”

Then Louise thought for a while…

And, in a slowly determined way, she opened her mouth.

“Don’t worry princess–sama. I want to dedicate my 'Void' to thee.”

“No… it is all right. You must forget that power as soon as possible. And never use it again.”

“But… princess-sama I want to help thee with the powers I was granted!”

However, Henrietta shook her head.

“Mother said, great power drives people mad. Who could be sure that you, after gaining the power of ‘Void’, would not turn out the same way?”

Louise proudly lifted her face. It was the face of a person who had decided her mission. However, such a face was somewhat dangerous.

“I always wanted to dedicate my power and body for the princess-sama and the mother country. I was taught so, I believed so, and I grew up with that. However, my magic always failed. As you know, I was nicknamed 'Zero'. Behind sneers and contempt, I was always shaken with regret.”

Louise clearly asserted.

“However, god gave such power to me. I, myself, believe in using this power. Still, if you say that Your Majesty will not need it, then it is necessary to return Your Majesty the wand.”

Henrietta was touched by Louise’s speech.

“Louise, I understand. You are still… my best friend. From the times when you helped me on Ragdorian’s lake. You took the blame for me…”

“Princess–sama...”

Louise and Henrietta tightly embraced each other. Saito, who as always was left out, swung his head absentmindedly. Louise was too eager to promise without thinking…he thought, though he didn’t say that.

Though it was nice to help Henrietta… but what about the travel to the east to find a way to return me home…

By helping Henrietta, it seems like they will not go there.

“After this, I will help Louise too.”

“Naturally, Princess-sama.”

“Then I give the 'Founder's Prayer Book' to you. However Louise, promise me. Don’t tell anyone that you are a ‘Void’ user. And do not use it recklessly, either.”

“Certainly.”

“After this, you will become my court lady and will obey only me.”

Then Henrietta takes out a quill pen and smooth parchment. After that, she signed the document and put down the quill pen.

“Take this. This is my formal permission. With this, whether in the royal palace, or inside or outside the country, you will have supreme authority over everything, even over the police. If there is no freedom, one cannot work well.”

Louise reverently received the permission with an expression of gratitude. Henrietta's authorization. This meant that Louise was granted with the right to act in the queen’s name.

“If I will face a problem that only you can solve, I will surely consult you. Officially, please act as a student of
Academy of Magic like you have up to now. Since it is you, you will, without a doubt, do well.”

After that, Henrietta turned towards Saito. Having an idea, she fumbled within the pocket of her dress. When she took out some golden coins, Saito gasped audibly.

“I ask you to look after Louise…my important friend, kind Familiar-san.”

“T-that’s… I cannot take it.”

Saito looked amazed at the golden and silver coins in her hand.

“By all means, please accept it. Giving you this as a sign of “Chevalier” is the least what this powerless queen can do. You showed your loyalty to me and to the mother country. This should not be unrewarded.”

Henrietta said with sincere eyes.

When seeing such eyes… it becomes impossible to refuse. After accepting this, he could not refuse to help Louise, as it seems…

Because Saito was not from this world, he wasn’t Henrietta’s vassal either, but even if he didn’t have to feel responsible,

Saito felt a strong sense of obligation this way.

Aah, it might be fate, he thought.

No, it was his personality rather than fate. When such a beautiful woman, like Henrietta, said please, he could not find heart to refuse. What a light-hearted fellow I am. Haa…

He wasn’t so welcomed in the Japan of his time.

Anyway, I should search for the way to return home, Saito thought, putting the golden coins into his pocket.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito and Louise went out of the royal palace in line.　

“Really… you are too eager to give promises…”

“What do you mean?”

Louise stared up at Saito.

“Because you said that you will help princess-sama, but then it will be impossible to go east.”

Saito said in a disappointed voice.

“Don’t leave without permission. Everyone remains here, so stop asking.”

Louise averted her face and started walking leaving Saito behind. Saito ran after her panicking.

“How can you say that? Release me from this!”

Saito pointed at the restraining device used to tame wild creatures that was attached to his body.

“Do not argue!”

“If the familiar is acting on its own, it's the master's duty to put a chain on him.”

Louise answered nonchalantly.

Saito, trying to get attention, suddenly gripped Louise’s shoulder.

They were in Bourdonne's Street already, right in front of the Royal Palace. The Main Street. And what about passers-by? They were all staring.

“Hey! People are looking! Let go!”

Saito said in a lowered voice.

“You…are you thinking that I should not return?”

Louise went ‘Huu!’ at these words and changed her expression.

“So that’s it, isn’t it? You are worried about me leaving, right? It would be hard to help princess-sama otherwise.”

It is different, Louise wanted to say but shut her mouth. That’s not the reason why I do not want Saito to return to his former world. However, by saying this, she would reveal her hazy feelings for Saito. Louise's pride couldn't permit such a thing.

In that sort of division, Louise nodded reluctantly.

“T-that’s right! No one would worry for a familiar like you otherwise!”

“Lovely. So that’s how it is.”

Saito muttered, and began walking again.

What he really thought was she didn’t have to say ‘because I love you’, but she could have said ‘I would be lonely’ or at least ‘I want you to be near’, if she would have said that he would not have minded helping her and would have searched for the way to return later.

When Henrietta asked for his help a while ago, though he thought it was bothersome, he was also glad for a moment. No one really needed him in Japan. The earth kept on spinning, even with Saito gone. However, it was different in this world. Siesta and Henrietta… there were some people that needed him.

Yet he wanted to feel needed by Louise more. However, judging from her words earlier, all that she cared about were his ‘Gandalfr’ powers.

Saito pouted. He was sulky.

Determined, he started to push his way through crowd. The town was still crowded from the victory celebration. A drunken group was yelling out toasts while hanging out their cups filled with wine.

Louise, still in shock from Saito’s words ‘Lovely’, was petrified for a while. With face down, she bit her lower lip. When she looked up after a while, Saito was already gone in the crowd and could not be seen. Louise ran out panicking.

“Mooove!”

Louise bumped hard into a man. A man, who looked like a mercenary, collapsed. In his hand he had a bottle of sake, which he was gulping down vigorously. He seemed to be completely drunk.

Though Louise tried to pass that man sideways, he grasped her hand.

“Wait, Miss. You ought to apologize for bumping into a person in the middle of the street.”

Then another man, who seemed to be a mercenary, noticed Louise’s mantle and muttered “A noble, huh?”

However, the man who was clasping Louise's arm didn't move.

“Today it is the festival celebrating the victory at Tarbes. Put aside the rank. Today nobles, mercenaries and salesmen are equal. Hey, Miss Noble, how about sharing one drink with me as an apology for bumping into me?”

Saying so, the man thrust out his jar of wine.

“Let me go! You brute!"

Louise shouted. The man's face became brutally distorted at once.

“What did you call me. Hey! Who do you think attacked Albion's army in Tarbes! ‘Holy Woman’ or nobles like you, no, us – soldiers!”

The man reached out to grasp Louise's hair. However, his hand was stopped.

Saito, who showed up right before one’s eyes, firmly gripped the man’s hand.

“What? Go away kid!”

“Let go.”

Saito said in a quiet voice. If it were the old days… his legs would be shaking while threatening such a scary looking man.
However, now it was Saito who went through many battles. Thus he gained courage. Now he only had to grip Derflinger who hung on his back when the time came. Not pulling it out, just grasping it would be enough to knock all those soldiers out.

The man looked at the sword on Saito’s shoulder, with a similar look. The experience that he gained through battlefields in many years, told him that Saito’s attitude wasn’t just a bluff. Then a man spitted nonchalantly and, urging his companions, left.

Saito silently took Louise's hand. And began to walk.

Louise tried to say something to Saito. However, being all flustered, she could not find the words. Saito walked rapidly, pushing through the crowd.

"Are you angry?" Louise asked in a small voice.

“Not really,” Saito answered snappishly.

The clasp of his hand made Louise flurried for a moment. Does Saito feel the same? However, because Saito walked straight ahead, she couldn’t see his facial expression.

Louise followed while being dragged.

It was chilly just as much as a pleasant feeling that Louise could not understand or explain.

<center>* * *</center>

Louise, while walking and holding hands with Saito, cheered up. The town was filled with colorful festivals, joyful shows, food carts and stalls where unusual goods were sold were stretched all the way down the street.

Being a local lord’s daughter, Louise never walked in such a lively town this way. More so, she never walked in a town holding hands with someone of the opposite sex. Those two things combined, made Louise’s head light and dizzy.

“So very noisy,” Saito said.

“True,” Louise muttered happily.

“Feels like my world’s festival.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. The showy street stalls line up just like this… gold fish catching, yo-yo fishing, okonomiyaki shops, and food carts queuing in line…”

While saying so, Saito’s eyes turned distant. Louise tightened her grasp on Saito’s hand. Somehow, the thought about Saito suddenly leaving to someplace, made her feel bad.

Sometime… the day when Saito leaves, will surely come.

However, when walking together this way, the one that I want you to see is me, Louise thought. Just for now. And nothing else matters.

And at the same time she was angry at herself for thinking that way.

Because of love? That’s not it. It was her pride’s problem.

After convincing herself so, Louise looked around blankly.

And then, shouting “Waa”, stopped still.

“What is it?”

Saito turned around. Louise was looking at a jewelry shop. There, on a cloth, various rings and necklaces were displayed.

“Do you want to take a look?” Saito asked, and Louise, with a blush on her cheeks, nodded.

Seeing two people approaching, a merchant with a turban on the head rubbed his hands together.

“My! Please come in! I see you are a noble miss. We have rare goods to offer. This is made from “Wrought gold” and it is not a sham.”

The presented jewels were suited for nobles to wear; beautifully ornamented to satisfy the most various tastes.

Louise took a pendant. It was a pure-white pendant, carved in a shape of a shell. There were a lot of big jewels placed around. However, upon closer look, the jewels were nothing but cheap crystals.

Still, Louise liked this shiny pendant. Within the atmosphere of noisy festival, filled with quality goods, such a showy one attracts attention.

“Do you want it?”

Louise shook her head embarrassed.

“Don’t have the money.”

“Well then, I will cheapen it. It will be only four ecus."

The merchant sweetly smiled.

“Too expensive!”

Louise shouted.

“You don’t have that much?”

Saito asked amazed, Louise puffed her lips nonchalantly.

“I would if I haven’t bought that impertinent sword the other day. I spent all my month’s pocket money on that.”

Saito reluctantly fumbled in his pocket. He tightly gripped the golden coins that he got from Henrietta a little while ago.
Holding the golden coins, that was approximately of the size of one yen coin, on a palm, Saito asked.

“How much is this worth?”

The merchant was surprised that it was Saito who was carrying money.

“T-this is! Hii, fuu, hmm…This is splendid.”

Taking up four gold coins on which old king’s portrait was carved, the merchant passed the pendant to Louise.

Louise was taken aback with surprise, her cheeks unintentionally loosened up a bit. The first thing that Saito did with the money given by Henrietta was shopping for me. She was very happy. After it was in her hand for a while, she cheerfully put it on her neck. It suits you well, said the merchant gracefully.

I want Saito to have a look, she thought while pulling his sleeve. However Saito, whose attention was on the stall near the sides, didn’t move. What on earth is he staring at?

Saito was gazing at the loot, taken from the Albion army, displayed on the ground.

Things that soldiers captured were taken to merchants.

It was articles taken from the enemy… swords, armor, clothes and clocks. Saito took one of the clothes.

I want him to look at me, Louise pouted lips sulkily. However, Saito’s full attention was on the clothing. It was not unreasonable to want new clothes after all.

“What, you want clothes? But it is not a good idea to wear second-handed middle aged clothes that the enemy used to wear, there are much better ones.”

However, Saito didn't answer. He reached out for one piece of clothing, his hands shaking.

“Dear customer, you have an excellent eye. This is a seaman uniform from Albion. Though it is cheaply made, it is also convenient. Turning a collar this way up, protects neck from the wind.”

Seaman uniform? Indeed!

B-but in Saito’s world it is called a sailor uniform…

Saito’s head started working at full power.

Though the size is too big, it could still be modified for Siesta to wear…

He imagined Siesta wearing this.

It looked good.

The enjoyment increased. No, that’s not it. Not personal enjoyment. Gratitude. It was gratitude for the muffler! He still felt slightly guilty though.

That’s right, Saito cooled down. Money, he absolutely should use them on such thing.

“How much?” Saito asked in a voice overcome with emotion.

“Three ecus would be fine.”

Louise was amazed. Paying such money for second-handed clothing was too much.

However, Saito paid the asked price.

<center>* * *</center>

Louise, who returned back to her room, was lying on the bed, listing the Founder's Prayer Book while humming. Seems like she was in a good mood. Saito tried to slip out of the room quietly, he wanted to go to Siesta to deliver the goods he bought today, but the door was locked by Louise who rejected the wand and put the 'Lock' spell on it.　

“Are you going somewhere in the middle of the night?”

“Eh? No…”

Surely he could not say that he was going to Siesta’s place to deliver the sailor uniform that he bought today.　

“J-just wanted to take some night’s air! Wah! Wahhahha!”

Louise scowled at Saito. Then, determined, she walked up to Saito and started eagerly taking his parka off.

“Wh-what are you?!”

“Taking it off.”

“Take it off? The Wild Creature's restraining device is in the way!"

When Saito shouted so, Louise removed the lock of the restraining device, looking down for a moment. Because he bought a pendant in town today, he thought she had forgiven him. Yet she could not forgive him taking a bath together with a girl so easily.

Louise unfastened the restraining device and took off Saito’s parka. Her face was always angry. She chewed her lower lip hard.

Then Louise went back to bed, hugging the taken off parka tightly.

And said - “Face that way”.

With all her clothes taken off, Louise, wearing only Saito’s parka, pouted.

“Still want to go for a walk?”

Giving it to Siesta will have to wait for tomorrow night, Saito, who was wearing only a T-shirt, thought. Even though it was an early summer, the climate in Halkeginia was very different from Japan. Walking this way, he would catch a cold. Without a doubt, Louise knew that too.

“There are more important things than the night wind, don’t you agree~? And a partner who doesn’t serve his master is no good, don’t you agree~?”

Louise said, while lying down on her stomach and swinging her feet.

Reluctantly, Saito sat on the bed.

“Understood.”

Louise, lying down on the bed, began to read the Founder's Prayer Book.

“Isn’t it all blank?”

“I can read it.”

Louise showed “The Ruby of Water” on her finger to Saito and explained its relation to the Founder’s Prayer Book.

“Hee, Element of Void…”

Saito remembered the magical light, which blew off the fleet that day.

‘Void’. The legendary element that Founder Brimir used…

And, I am a Familiar that Founder Brimir is said to have used - 'Gandalfr'.

The legendary Familiar that has the ability to master all kinds of weapons, in order to protect the Founder, while he casts aria…

“Then you are the strongest wizard in this world? Cool! Destroying with one swing.”

“I wouldn’t say so. I haven’t said this to princess-sama as I didn’t want to disappoint her…”

With a sigh Louise took the wand.

“Wh-what?”

After that, Louise slowly began uttering an incantation.

“Eor Sun Fuir…”

“S-stop! Idiot!”

It’s no good if such explosion would happen in a place like this. However, Louise didn't stop chanting.

“Yarunsakusa..”

Finishing the chant uninterrupted. Louise put out the wand. Saito dug himself into his pile of hay, scattering the straw all around.

And then Louise’s eyes rolled back and she crumbled to the bed suddenly.

“L-L-L-Louise? Louise!”

Saito shook Louise in panic. After being shaken for a while, Louise opened her eyes.

“Auuu…”

“Wh-what? What’s wrong?!”

Shaking her head Louise got up abruptly.

“Stop making such a fuss. I only fainted for a moment.”

“Eh? Eeeh?!”

“Been chanting 'Explosion' till the last minute, but nothing… After that time, no matter how much I chant, I faint in the middle of it. The explosion only happened once.”

“What kind of thing?”

“I think the reason may be that the willpower is insufficient.”

“Willpower?”

“Right. Willpower is consumed when the magic is chanted. Didn’t you know?”

“How could I know such a thing?”

Then, Louise sat up straight demurely, put out the finger and started explaining, proud as a peacock.

“Listen, the number of elements that a mage uses can be increased, and his class changes accordingly. A mage who can use only one element is a dot. Ability to have two – makes one a line. Being able to use three - triangle. Spells are also applied to the class. The spells from three elements are called 'Triangle spells'. Each time the spell class rises, the consumption of willpower doubles.”

“Haa.”

“For instance, the line spell would cost the mage eight willpower, but when that mage decides to use the dot spell, only four of his willpower will be consumed. The cost depends on each person individually, however the same rule applies to all. “

“Haa.”

“The main point is, that mage could chant two ‘Dot’ spells instead. Eight divided by four is two. Therefore, you could strike and stop chant the spell twice. But when you chant a line spell only once, because twice of the willpower consumed, and eight divided by eight is one.”

“Haa.”

“When the line mage grows up to a triangular mage, consumption in the willpower spent on dot spells decreases by half. Therefore, four divided by two - two, he can use the dot spell four times. The line spell can be used twice. Triangular spell – one time. That’s because the mage grows up.”

“Haa. In other words, the low class spells can be chanted many times, while the high class spells can be chanted only so many times.”

“Right. So now you understand the relation between spells and willpower?”

“Somehow. Then, you fainting a little while ago…”

“Yeah. I fainted a while ago because I overworked and used up my willpower. The spell was too strong and my willpower was insufficient.”

“Then, why were you able to chant it the other day?”

“Well… Really why… I wonder myself…”

“How does willpower recover?”

“Basically, it recovers while sleeping.”

Saito thought while folding his arms together.

“Ummm… Well, up till now, you haven’t chanted many spells correctly?"

“Well, yes.”

“Therefore you collected a lot of willpower, right? And that time you used it all up at once.”

Louise made a startled face.

“For instance, let's assume that your willpower is 100. The ‘Explosion', consumed all 100 at once. While usually the willpower is recovered while sleeping at night, yet an amount needed is too large for you…as it is 100…you cannot collect that much just with one night of sleep.”

Saito plainly stated his hypothesis.

“What? To me it seems that it might be the end of your magic.”

However, Louise's face was serious.

“It might be so..”

“Eh? Eeeh?”

“Adding to “Earth” spell a square class spell ‘Wrought gold’, gold can be created. But do you know why the world still uses money?”

“Feh?”

“It is said the square mages simply cannot chant the square spells many times. It’s too unreliable, one time the recovery might take one week, the other – one month. Besides, the amount of gold you could convert this way is too little. Therefore money is used instead of gold.”

“Hmmm…”

“In other words, powerful spells use up more willpower and take more time to recover. For me, it might be so as well.”

“Then…when would you be able to chant again.....”

“Don’t know. I…One month or maybe one year…”

Louise pondered.

“Ten years.”

“Don’t say such scary thing.”

“But, it was successful.”

“Oh well. No one can understand ‘Void’ fully. Anyways, the aria’s spell effect was demonstrated. There are no more spells like this.”

“It’s too little now. Uuu, my hay…”
Saito said while watching the scattered around pieces of straws.

“Isn’t it all right? Even if there is no pile of hay.”

Louise muttered, blushing for some reason.

Haa, Saito held his breath once he noticed something. What! He became crazy from the view that Louise gave him, not aware of it herself. The parka’s hem had rolled up to Louise’s buttocks. Just a little more, mooore, he peeked.

Saito instinctively held his nose. Due to Saito’s gesture, Louise finally became aware that the parka rolled up. Instantly she sprang to her feet and held down the Parka’s hem while blushing.

“Na! You saw! You saw, you saw! You saaaaaw!”

“I-it’s your fault for not wearing panties!”
Saito shouted as well.

“I cannot sleep with them! It was always that way!”

“Always, huh?!”

Then Louise bit her lower lip and, with some rustling, slipped under the futon.

“Sleep.”

Saito reluctantly slipped behind the blanket’s edge. He heard the voice of a sulky Louise within the futon.

“Sleep in the pile of hay, peeping familiar.”

“It was scattered.”

Though he heard Louise groaning a few times within the futon, she calmed down after a while. Aah, thinking about the sailor uniform, that he will deliver to Siesta tomorrow night, Saito fell asleep.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter1|Back to Chapter 1]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter3|Forward to Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume4 Chapter1

2009-01-02T06:35:48Z

BonekruZher:

===Chapter One: The Saint===

On the Bourdonné Street in the town below the Tristain castle, a magnificent parade was being held in commemoration of their victory. The parade was led by Princess Henrietta’s chariot, which was pulled along by the legendary beasts known as unicorns. Renown nobles in their chariots followed after her. Around them, the magical defence squad served as their bodyguards.

The narrow road was filled with spectators. People cheered as they watched from the windows and roofs of the buildings as the chariots passed by.

“Long live Princess Henrietta!”

“Long live Tristain!”

The crowd was extremely enthusiastic. Princess Henrietta had led the Tristain forces to victory at the Plains of Tarbes the other day against the Albion forces who had broken their contract. Princess Henrietta, who had defeated the enemy which outnumbered them, was praised as a ‘saint’ and was as popular as could be.

After the parade was over, a coronation was awaiting Henrietta, in which she was to assume the throne. This was proposed by Cardinal Mazarini, with most of the court’s nobles and cabinet ministers agreeing.

The marriage of the prince of the neighboring country, Germania, with Henrietta was canceled, much to their disappointment. After all, they could not afford to be unyielding to a country that defeated the invading forces of Albion.

Of course, cancellation of the alliance was out of the question. Tristain was a strong country that Germania, who was frightened of the wrath of Albion, could not afford to be without.

In other words, Henrietta had gained her freedom through her own hands.

<center>* * *</center>

A party of the defeated Albion soldiers were watching the triumphant return in the corner of the plaza. They were the nobles of the Albion forces who were taken as prisoners. Even though they were prisoners, they were treated fairly well. Their wands were confiscated, but they were not tied up, and could freely stand. Guards were placed around them, but none of them were thinking of escaping. When nobles are captured as prisoners, they undergo an oath. If they were to break that oath, then their honour and name would turn into ashes. For nobles, who valued honour very highly, it was the equivalent of death.

Within that party of people, there was a scorched man with a bold face. It was Sir Bowood, who was the captain of the Lexington warship, which Louise sunk by engulfing it in flames with her Void magic. He nudged at the noble beside him and spoke to him.

“Look Horeisho, It’s the ‘saint’ who defeated us”

The noble called Horeisho turned his fat figure and replied.

“Hm… There hasn’t been an enthronement of a princess in Halkeginia before. Even though they defeated us, the war still isn’t over. Furthermore, isn’t she a bit young?”

“Horeisho, you should study some history. There’s been one instance in Garia and two in Tristain where the princess has been enthroned.”

Horeisho scratched his head.

“History you say? If it do, we’re just a ribbon of decoration on the Saint Henrietta’s page of history. That light! Not only did it annihilate my ship but yours as well!”

Bowood nodded. That ball of light which shone above the Lexington expanded to a huge size in just a matter of seconds. Not only did it cause the fleet to be engulfed in flames but it also destroyed the ‘wind stones’ on board the ships, causing them to sink towards the ground.

What was even more surprising, was that the light did not kill a single person. The light destroyed the fleet, but had no effect on the people. They managed to glide down onto the ground with what little control they had left. The flames did injure many people but there were no casualties.

“A miraculous light… I can’t believe it. I haven’t even heard or seen that kind of magic before. Our country has chosen a fearsome enemy.” Bowood whispered.

He called out to a soldier who was holding a large halberd.

“You. Yes, you.”

Raising his eyebrows the soldier approached Bowood.

“Did you call for me, Your excellency?"

No matter if the person was an enemy or ally, nobles are treated with respect. The soldier waited for Bowood’s words in a polite manner.

“My subordinates aren’t locked up are they? Are they being fed properly?”

“The soldiers who were captured are being gathered in one and are being invited into the Tristain forces. There is compulsory labour imposed on them but most of them should be aspiring to join our forces. After all, it was a big victory. Don’t worry about their stomaches, Tristain is not such a poor country as to be considering whether or not to give prisoners food.”

“Here’s a cup to celebrate the ‘saint’s’ victory.”

The soldier laughed.

“Allow me to offer a cup to your excellency’s health.”

Feeling cheerful, Bowood whispered while he watched the soldier leave.

“If this annoying war ends and you go back home, what would you do, Horatio?”

“I’m going to retire from the army. I wouldn’t even mind if I gave up my wand, after seeing that light.”

Bowood laughed loudly.

“We think alike! I feel exactly the same”

<center>* * *</center>

A smile arose on Cardinal Mazarini’s face while he sat next to Henrietta. It was a smile that he had not shown for ten years, a smile without worry. Opening the carriage windows, he waved his hands in response to the deafening cheer of the crowd. He was glad that the two weights on his shoulders were lightened. Internal administration and diplomacy. He was considering leaving them to Henrietta and acting as an advisor himself.

Mazarini noticed that his new lord had a sad expression on her face. Tweaking his moustache, he asked her, “It seems that you are not feeling happy. I haven’t seen you cheerful since you’ve stepped in this carriage.”

“Why must I take the throne? Mother is here isn’t she?”

“She won’t even respond if we call her ‘Your majesty the queen.’ She said that she is not a king, merely the king’s wife and your mother and would definitely not accept the crown.”

“Why did my mother refuse to accept?”

A sad expression came over Mazarini’s face.

“The queen is still mourning. She still longs for your late father.”

Henrietta sighed.

“Then I’ll just be like my mother. The throne can remain empty. The coronation won’t proceed.”

“Don’t say such selfish things! Your coronation is something your mother has hoped for as well. Tristain cannot be a weak country right now. The nobles and citizens of Tristain, our allied countries as well, are hoping for you to take the throne.”

Henrietta sighed again. She looked at the wind ruby on her left ring finger. It was the ring which Saito had brought back to her, a memento of Wales’. The victory that ascended her to the throne… was in a sense Wales’ victory. The ring gave Henrietta courage to face the enemy.

If mother left the throne empty because she was longing for father… then I want to do the same. I don’t want to become a queen.

But she could hear the crowd’s cheers. As if admonishing, Mazarini quietly whispered.

“The citizens are all hoping for the coronation. Your excellency’s body, is already something that is not yours.”

With a cough, he continued.

“I’ll explain the procedures of the coronation. So that you won’t make any mistakes.”

“It’s only wearing a crown… Why is it such a big fuss.”

“Don’t say such things. It’s a holy ritual. It’s a ritual where you bear the power bestowed by the founders and declare it to the world. The procedures are all a tradition.”

In an air of importance, Mazarini explained the procedures.

“…Then, when the ritual is finished, your excellency will approach the queen at the altar. You will state the written vow to the founders and the gods and your mother will place the crown on you. Then everyone in Halkeginia, including me, will be addressing you as ‘your majesty’.”

A vow…

Pledging something that she didn’t really hold true in her heart… isn’t that blasphemy? Thought Henrietta.

I just can’t think of myself as queen. That victory… the victory at Tarbes that ascended me to the throne was not through my leadership, but by the abundant experience and wit of the generals and Mazarini. I was only leading, I didn’t do anything else. If Wales were alive right now, what would he say to me? Me, who’s been given the duty of rising to the apex of power…

Wales.

My dear Wales.

The only person I have loved…

Before that or even after that, the only time I have truly vowed with the words ringing true with my heart has been that one time in the Ragdorian lake. The great victory and the brilliance of the coronation did not lighten Henrietta’s heart from such thoughts.

She blankly stared at the parchment in her hands.

It was the report that had been delivered to Henrietta the other day. Recorded there was the interrogation of the prisoners done by a guard. There was something written about Saito’s zero fighter shooting down the dragoons. A prisoner who had been a dragoon said that it flew with great agility and used powerful magic based attacks, shooting down his allies one by one. But, such a dragoon did not exist in the Tristain forces. Puzzled by this, the guard had investigated further in the matter. A report from the village of Tarbes continued. The ‘dragon’ the dragoon was using was in fact a magical item called the Dragon’s Raiment belonging to the Village of Tarbes. But it seems like it wasn’t a magical item, but instead an unknown machinery.

The one who was controlling it was the familiar of her friend, La Vallière. And… there was a slight hint of information regarding the light which destroyed the enemy fleet as well. That light, had appeared near the flying machine. The guard had made quite a hypothesis, that La Vallière and her familiar were the source of that light. However, the guard seemed troubled whether to directly contact the two. The report ended with a request for further directions regarding the investigation.

The light which brought me victory.

The intense light that resembled the sun.

Even by thinking about the light her body grew warm.

“Was it you, Louise?” Whispered Henrietta quietly.

<center>* * *</center>

Meanwhile, in contrast to the excitement on Bourdonné street, the same old repetitive days continued on for the Academy of Magic. The headmaster of the academy, Osman, had praised the victory of the Kingdom’s forces at Tarbes, but other than that, nothing else had happened.

But then again, they were in a school, an environment that had no place for things like politics. Even in the midst of war, the students were off somewhere doing their own things. For the nobles of Halkeginia, war was something that occurred every year. There was always some quarrel somewhere in the world. And when things got more serious, there would be an uproar, but when the battles had settled, things would be like always.

Within this process, another little war had been set in motion in the quiet Vestri courtyard.

On a bench under the warm sun, Saito opened the package in his hands.

His face shone brightly.

“Wow! That’s great! A muffler!”

A blushing Siesta sat next to him.

“Well, um, what was it called… an aeroplane? It’s cold when you’re riding that right?”

It was three hours past noon. Since Siesta had something to give him, she had told him to go to the Vestri courtyard. And the present was a muffler. A muffler as white as snow. It was warm like Siesta’s soft skin.

“Yeah! It does get quite cold when I open the windshield.”

Saito wrapped it around his neck to try it on. It was the start of summer, but the skies were cold and all the more cold when the windshield was open. During takeoff and landing he needed to stretch his head outside of the windshield to check below him. It was different to the modern aeroplanes were they could do everything with the windshield closed.

On the white muffler, words were written with black knitting wool. At first they looked with letters from the alphabet but on closer inspection they were Halkeginian characters, quite different from the alphabet.

“What does this say?”

“Hm? Ah, you can’t read our words because you’re from another world. Um, your name is written there.”

“I see.”

Saito was moved. “Ah, so that’s how my name is written in this world’s characters” he thought while looking at it with fascination. Four characters were grouped together, which was probably pronounced “Saito”. Close to that group of characters was another group of six.

“How about this?”

“Eheh… that’s my name. Sorry, I couldn’t help myself. You don’t like it?”

“N-No, that's not it!”

Saito frantically shook his head.

“I’m really happy that you knit a muffler for me.”

It was the first time in his life that he had received a present from a girl. He remembered the tragedies that had happened every year. His birthday was on a national holiday so school was off. He hadn’t had a single girlfriend to congratulate him. Only once, did his mother give a watch to him, which broke the following day. On Valentine’s Day, there was actually one time where his seat was mixed up with the person’s next to him and a chocolate was placed in his desk.

“Who is it?! Who is it that likes me?! I’ll most likely like you as well!!” he shouted, dancing around in joy. An ordinary looking girl came up to him and said “Sorry, got the seats mixed up.” Embarrassed at his own excitement he ended up sulking in the toilets.

And so, receiving a present from a girl was enough to make him teary. The fact that it was hand made raised Siesta’s charm by 120%. The usual cute Siesta had been elevated to the status of an angel.

“But is it really alright to give this to me? It must have been a lot of work to knit this.” Saito said quietly.

“It’s ok. You know, when the Albion forces attacked I was so scared. But when I heard the battle had ended and came out of the forest, you had already landed with that aeroplane right?”

Saito nodded.

“I was really, really happy. Which is why I…”

The two found themselves blushing. Siesta had hugged Saito and kissed him on the cheek during that time.

The village people came out of the forest soon after. Many of them had been intently watching Saito defeat the enemy dragoons with his Zero fighter. They had praised Saito and Louise as heroes for crushing the enemies. Celebrations were held for three days and three nights, and both of them received treatment as fine as royalty. They had also restored Siesta’s grandfather’s honour, as they proved the zero fighter could really fly.

During the banquet Saito nervously brushed his hand along the muffler around his neck. He noticed something odd.

“Siesta, the muffler is quite long…”

“Hehe… that’s because it’s made for doing this.”

Siesta took the end of the muffler and wrapped it around her own neck. When she did that, the muffler’s length was just right.

[[Image:ZnT04-040.jpg|thumb]]

“I-It’s made for two people?”

“Yep. You don’t like it?”

There was an incredible charm as Siesta looked into his eyes after saying that. It was as if she had the eyes of a loving puppy.

A muffler made for two… what are you, the perfect maid? A maid like you would be sentenced to death in Japan, y-y-you…

Saito’s thoughts had started to not make sense. Siesta’s maid-like manner had landed a critical hit in his mind.

Siesta launched another attack. Closing her eyes she pouted her lips and leaned towards him.

Saito gulped. His reaction would make him press his lips against hers. But… the memory of her father’s words during the banquet resurfaced in his mind. He had approached Saito when Siesta had left her seat for a while. He praised Saito as the hero of the village, as he had defeated the dragoons from Albion. His smiling face however quickly wore a much more sinister expression as he directed a bloodcurdling glare at Saito.

“You’re the saviour of this village, and the hero that protected Tristain from Albion. I love you for that. But…”

“Um, but what?”

“If you make my daughter cry, I will kill you."

Saito would never forget her father’s face as he said that. It was more daunting than orcs, dragoons, even Louise’s magic that destroyed the enemy fleet.

He couldn’t just carelessly make a move on Siesta. He was someone who had to return home after all… If he kissed her, then he would make Siesta sad. And if that happened, Siesta’s father would probably follow him to Earth and hunt him down. The terror that his face had emitted, was menacing enough to stop him from laughing off the idea.

But, as Siesta’s lips approached even closer, his hesitation had started to feeble. Since Saito wasn’t moving any closer, it seemed Siesta was planning to close the distance between them herself. Grabbing Saito’s head, she daringly drew him in. Siesta was a girl who was unbelievably daring when she was daring. Saito couldn’t resist.

Ah, no…but if it’s only a kiss then… He thought as his body stiffened.

And with loud thud, Saito fainted from a large rock thrown at his head.

About 15 metres behind the bench where Siesta and Saito were seated, was a gaping hole in the ground. In it, was a girl catching her breath. It was none other than Louise.

Louise stamped her feet. Beside her, was the large mole that had dug the hole, Belldandy and the intelligent sword, Derflinger. After making Guische’s mole dig the hole, Louise hid in it, popping her head up to quietly watch over Saito and Siesta. She had brought Derflinger along since she had things she wanted to ask him.

“What's with that familiar?!”

Grumbling, as she hit the wall of the hole with her fist.

“Don’t die Saito!” could be heard from the bench, as Siesta tended to Saito. Louise had thrown the rock that hit Saito in the head. It was unforgivable to kiss another girl since he was her familiar.

“Hey, noble girl.” said Derflinger with an expressionless voice.

“What? Start remembering my name already.”

“Who cares about that? More over, has it become popular to dig holes to watch over familiars?”

“Why would it be popular?”

“Then why are you peeping from this hole?”

“If I’m seen I’m going to look bad.” Louise said while glaring at the sword.

“Then isn’t it better to just stop peeping at him? It’s okay to leave him to do whatever he likes right?”

“No it’s not okay. That idiot familiar, without even consulting me, would spend a whole day f-f-f-flirting with that girl.”

Louise’s voice had started to shake when she reached the word “flirting.” She was quite angry.

“I might even be the legendary ‘void’ mage yet I can’t even find anyone to talk it over with. I was even going to find that useless, incompetent fool of a familiar of mine but he was off somewhere f-f-f-flir…”

“F-f-f-flir-”

“Don’t copy me!”

“But, wasn’t throwing a rock a bit too much? My partner could have even died.”

Louise crossed her arms while sitting in the hole.

“Flirting somewhere without even fulfilling the duty of a familiar; he’s still 10 years early for that!”

“Jealousy.”

“No. You’re wrong.”

As Louise turned her blushing face away, Derflinger imitated Louise’s tone of speech.

“Why would he not try to kiss me?”

“Be quiet.”

“I was even pretending to be asleep. I’ll cry you know.”

“If you say that again, I will melt you with my ‘void’ magic. I swear, I will melt you.”

Derflinger shook uncontrollably with laughter. Eyeing it with great distaste, Louise asked Derflinger.

“Hey, I guess there’s no one else to ask but you. A fine noble like me, is asking a rusty sword like you a question, be grateful.”

“What?”

Louise gave a slight cough. With a blushing face, she asked Derflinger in a tone of voice that desperately tried to savour any dignity she had.

“State in which areas that maid is more attractive than me, in a concise and easily understandable way.”

“What use is it in asking?”

“That’s none of your business. Just answer the question.”

“Jealousy.”

“I said that wasn’t it didn’t I?!”

“And you even passionately kissed me back then… I’ll cry you know.”

“Right, now to melt you.”

Louise firmly held her wand while muttering an incantation. Derflinger quickly answered in a panic. He couldn’t possibly withstand an explosion of magical light.

“O-Ok I understand! There’s no helping you is there?! Well firstly, that girl can cook.”

“I guess so. But so what. You can just order food.”

“Guys like girls like that. She also seems to be good at sewing.”

“I can also do that. I was taught by my mother you know.”

“You are like a lizard, and she is a dragon if one were to compare you two in sewing.”

“Next.”

“Well, the face… I guess it’s a matter of preference. You’re quite good in this area but that girl also has her own charm. But that girl has a weapon you don’t have.”

“What would that be?”

“Breasts.”

“People grow you know.”

Louise says as she stuck out her chest. A magnificently flat chest.

“How old are you?”

“Sixteen.”

“Oh. Grown up already. No hope left.”

Louise started muttering an incantation.

“Wait! Stop! Hey! Guys naturally like girls with large breasts. He literally was off in fairyland when he had a bath with that girl.”

Derflinger said, as fury started to fill Louise’s eyes.

“What? What did you say just now?”

“Eh? When they bathed together…”

Derflinger explained the incident where Saito and Siesta took a bath together.

Louise had been deeply inhaling and exhaling. She was shaking uncontrollably with anger. Derflinger decided to keep quiet after being scared by her, something rare for a sword like him to feel.

Meanwhile the mole had popped its head up from the hole. It had seen the glad figure of its master who had been searching for it. Kneeling down, Guiche put his arms around his familiar and rubbed his cheek against its.

“Ah! I was looking for you Belldandy! You cute hairy thing! What on Halkeginia have you been doing, digging a hole here like this? Hm? Eh, Louise?”

Guiche looked perplexed as he peered in the hole to find Louise.

“Why are you in this hole?”

With a troubled expression, Belldandy looked at both Guiche and Louise. Guiche gave a slight nod and started to speak in a convinced manner.

“I understand Louise. You let Belldandy dig the hole, so that you could go looking for earthworms? In the mood for concocting beauty serums I see. And your familiar seems to be occupied with that maid from the dining hall as well…”

Guiche said, as he glanced over at the scene of Seista nursing Saito. Just as usual, Saito was unconscious. Seista would cling to his chest and make a big fuss.

“Ahaha! You’ll have to work hard on your beauty to win back that familiar of yours! Being taken by a peasant girl…your honour will surely be ruined!”

"Crap." Derflinger muttered.

Louise grabbed onto Guiche’s ankles and pulled him into the hole. In a mere two seconds she finished him off. The mole worryingly prodded its nose against Guiche’s unconscious face. Clenching her fists, she muttered in a low voice.

“Next up is him.”

“Seems like this ‘zero' is a hundred times more scary than the previous ones.” Derflinger said to himself.

<center>* * *</center>

Rubbing his sore head, Saito returned back to Louise’s room, to find Louise simply sitting cross-legged on the bed staring at the window.

The room was dim. It was already evening but Louise hadn’t turned any lights on. Saito felt a slight shiver down his spine from the ominous atmosphere.

“Is anything wrong Louise? Isn’t the room a bit dark?”

Louise didn’t reply. She simply kept her back to Saito. She seemed to be in a bad mood. What could she be angry about? Saito wondered.

“Quite a late time to return isn’t it? What have you been doing?” Louise asked without moving an inch. Her tone of voice was cold, but it didn’t seem like she was angry. Saito gave a sigh of relief and replied.

“I met up with Siesta in the Vestri courtyard. She said she had something to give me. And then a rock from nowhere hit my head… it really hurt.”

“Really. Must have been divine punishment. By the way, I have something to say to you… so sit on the floor.”

“Eh, the floor?”

“You dog.”

Ah, back to dog~, muttered Saito as he slowly backed towards the door. Don’t curse the gods, as they say. Heck, Louise was scarier than god. Was it because of the founder or the void magic, he didn’t know, but it was Louise – who had annihilated all the enemy ships with a single spell.

Louise gave a flick of her wand when Saito tried to open the door.

Huh? When he tried to turn the knob it wouldn’t turn.

“Strange, huh… seems like I can do common magic with ease now.” Louise said with her back still turned towards him.

“L-Louise?” asked Saito in a trembling voice.

Louise was terrifying. Her voice was normal, but still, she was terrifying.

“I’ve always failed on the spells of the four major branches of magic up until now… perhaps I really am the one chosen to bear the void. And then day after day there’ll be growth. What do you think, dog?”

Saito was now desperately trying to turn the door knob, but it wouldn’t budge.

“It’s useless. I cast a ‘Lock’ spell on it. By the way dog, your master has been very uneasy. I might even be the one chosen to bear the void magic, but I can’t even find anyone to talk over something with. No one knows that I can use void magic at the moment. It seems like my explosion spell has just been treated as a miracle by the people…. But I think the castle will know soon enough. Then what will become of me? In such a dire moment, my ungracious fool of a familiar decides to go on a date with a maid.”

And you even k-k-kissed me – Louise was about to say before she quickly shut her mouth. Taking a deep breath she chose her next words.

Saito’s face had grown pale already as he continued trying to turn the knob. No matter how hard he tried to turn it, the knob wouldn’t turn. The ‘Lock’ spell was very strong.

“A date is alright I guess. But a bath. Now that won’t do at all. That’s the worst of the worst. Ignoring your master and taking a bath with a maid? I’m pretty sure that’s enough for a death sentence. You’re so lucky I’m a kind person.”

Louise started trembling.

You even k-k-k-k-kissed me. A bath. A bath with the maid.

Something was flying towards the window. It was a pelican.

“Ah. That was quick.”

Louise untied the package at the pelican’s feet, placed it on the bed and put some gold coins in its beak. Seems like pelicans are used as the equivalent of home delivery services in this world.

“W-What did you buy?”

“I’ve come to realise that dogs just don’t learn when you use a whip.”

Saito’s face stiffened as he madly tried to turn the door knob.

“H-Help! Help!”

“I told you, it’s useless.”

When he glanced backwards, Louise was standing right behind him. Saito gave a scream at the sight of her face.

Louise was biting her lip with her eyes lit up. She was probably even scarier than Siesta’s father.

Just as usual, Louise aimed a kick at Saito’s nether region, which resulted in Saito collapsing on the floor.

“Aaaaaah… W-Why are you so inhuman to my sensitive parts?”

Louise pressed a foot down on to Saito’s neck.

“Listen up dog. It seems like what you’re lacking is dignity. Always waging your tail here and there – which is why I’ve bought this.”

Louise started to tie something that seemed like leather ropes on his body. And with a clink, the lock on his chest was locked. It was some kind of body suspender.

“W-What’s this?”

“A magical restraining device used to tame wild creatures.”

"You have to be joking me!" Saito cried as he tried to stand up. Louise muttered a short incantation.

“Vasra.”

With a gasp of pain, Saito falls down onto the ground.

“It’s got water and wind spells on it. At the master’s signal, it will start giving out electric shocks.” Explained Louise, but Saito was already unconscious from the shock.

Louise dragged his body across the floor and tossed him into his haystack.

“You’re a hundred years too early to bathe with a girl!”

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Prologue|Back to Prologue]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Forward to Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter10

2009-01-02T05:57:21Z

BonekruZher:

===Chapter Ten: The Void ===

News of the declaration of war had reached the Tristain Academy of Magic the following day. Contact had been delayed due to the chaos in the palace.

Louise, along with Saito, were waiting at the entrance of the Academy of Magic for a carriage from the palace. The carriage was to take them to Germania. However, only a breathless messenger arrived at the academy that hazy morning.

The messenger asked them where Osman’s room was, and dashed away quickly after receiving the answer. The unusual scene caused Louise and Saito to look at each other. Sensing something had happened in the palace, the two of them rushed after the messenger.

Osman was occupied with the preparations for the wedding ceremony. He would be leaving the academy for a week and so he was organizing various documents and packing his luggage.

A loud knock came at the door.

“Who is it?”

The messenger from the palace burst into the room before Osman had finished talking.

“Reporting from the palace! Albion has declared war on Tristain! The princess’s wedding has been postponed until further notice! Soldiers are currently heading towards La Rochelle! For safety reasons an order was issued stating that all students and staff are to be confined to the castle!”

Osman’s face grew pale.

“A declaration of war? There’s going to be a battle?”

“Yes! Enemy forces have set up camp in the fields of Tarbes and are glaring at our forces nearby La Rochelle.”

“The Albion forces must be very strong.”

The messenger replied sorrowfully.

“The enemy forces are a dozen in number led by a huge warship called the Lexington. The total number of troops is estimated to be around three thousand. Our main fleet has already been destroyed and counting all our troops, we only have around two thousand. We weren’t prepared for a war, so that was all we could field. However, the worst is that they have complete aerial dominance. Our troops will surely be decimated by their cannons."

“What’s the current situation?”

“The enemy dragoons are setting fire to the village of Tarbes… We requested aid from Germania, but they say the soonest they can arrive is in three weeks…”

Osman sighed and said, “… They’re planning to abandon us. During that period, Tristain’s towns will fall readily into the hands of the enemy.”

<center>* * *</center>

With their ears pressed against the door of the principal’s room, Louise and Saito looked at each other. Louise’s face had become pale at the mention of war, and Saito’s at the mention of Tarbes. ''Isn’t that Siesta’s village?'' Saito dashed off. Louise panicked and followed him.

Saito reached the courtyard and started climbing into the zero fighter. Louise hugged his waist from behind.

“Where are you going?!”

“To Tarbes!”

“Why?!”

“Isn’t it obvious?! I’m going to go save Siesta!”

Louise grabbed his arm and tried to shake him off, but he firmly clung on.

“You can’t! It’s a war! Even if you went, it wouldn't make a difference!”

“I have this zero fighter. The enemy is attacking with those airships right? This can fly too. I’ll figure something out.”

“What can you do with a toy like this?!”

“This isn’t a toy.”

Saito grabbed the zero fighter’s wing with his left hand. His runes shone.

“This is a weapon from my world. It’s a tool for killing people. It’s not a toy.”

Louise shook her head.

“Regardless, whether this is a weapon from your world or not, there’s no way you can win against those large warships! Don’t you understand? You can’t make a difference! Just leave it to the soldiers!” said Louise, looking straight into Saito’s face.

''This guy… this reckless familiar doesn’t know anything about war,'' Louise thought. This was different from the journey they took to Albion. The battlefield was a place filled with death and destruction. If a novice went, it would result only in his death.

“He said that Tristain’s fleet had been wiped out didn’t he?”

Saito slowly patted Louise on the head and spoke in a low voice.

“It might not amount to anything. I can’t imagine beating those warships. But…”

“But what?”

“I don’t fully understand, but I’ve received these legendary familiar powers. If I were just a normal, regular person, I wouldn’t have thought of going to save them. But it’s different. I have Gandalfr’s power. I might be able to save them. I can perhaps save Siesta…and those villagers.”

“The probability is almost zero.”

“I know. But, it’s not zero. So, I’ll do it.”

Surprised, Louise replied.

“Are you an idiot!? You want to return to your own world right? How is dying here going to help?!”

“Siesta treated me kindly. You too, Louise.”

Louise’s face turned red.

“I’m not from this world. I don’t necessarily have to care what happens to this world, but I want to at least protect the people who have treated me well.”

Louise noticed that Saito’s hands were shaking. Raising her head, she said, “Aren’t you scared? You idiot. Stop trying to act cool if you’re scared!”

“I am scared. I’m even reluctant to do this. But that prince said, the importance of protecting something, will make you forget the fear of death. I think he’s right. That time, when fifty thousand Albion soldiers came charging towards us… I wasn’t scared. I was busy thinking of protecting you, so I wasn’t scared. I’m not lying.”

“What are you saying? You’re just a commoner. You aren’t a courageous prince or anything.”

“I know. It’s got nothing to do with whether I’m a prince or a commoner. Which country you were born in, the time period… even which world, is irrelevant. If you are a man, then you would surely think the same way.”

Louise’s face started to distort as she tried to hold back her tears. 

“If you die, what will I do…? No… I, if you die…”

“I won’t die. I will come back. If I die, I won’t be able to protect you right?”

“I’m going as well.”

“No. You’re staying here.”

“No, I’m going as well.”

“You can’t.”

As his hard-found courage was about to escape him, Saito separated himself from Louise and climbed into the cockpit from the wing.

Suddenly he realized. He hadn’t refueled the plane.

Saito left Louise there and rushed off to Colbert’s laboratory. With her fists tightly clenched, she groaned. Why was he so stubborn! ''Even though I said it would be dangerous…'' Louise bit her lip and held back her tears. Nothing would come from crying. Louise looked at the zero fighter.

“What chance does this thing have of winning against Albion’s forces!”

<center>* * *</center>

Saito woke up the sleeping Colbert.

“Huh? What?”

“Mr. Colbert! Have you made the gasoline?”

“Huh? Yes, I’ve made the amount you needed. It’s over there.”

“Then help me carry it! Quickly!”

Colbert carried the gasoline for Saito. Colbert, who was still partially asleep, didn’t know about the war. Saito didn’t bother explaining.

“You’re going to fly it so early in the morning? At least let me freshen up.”

“We don’t have time for that.”

Louise was nowhere to be seen. He was relieved. If Louise had pleaded him to not go once more, his determination would fade. There was no reason why he wouldn’t be scared. The prince did say that the importance of protecting something would make the fear of death go away, but… nope. It was still scary.

Even then, Saito sat in the cockpit and performed the necessary operations to start the engine. Colbert then used his magic like before and the engine started to run. The engine started with a loud noise and the propellers started to spin.

He checked the gauges. The runes on his left hand told him that everything was normal. He checked the machine gun in front of him. Bullets were loaded. The machine guns on the wings were also loaded.

Releasing the brakes, the zero fighter started moving. He looked to the front and headed in the direction of the best take-off spot. “Austri” was not a small courtyard but his Gandalfr runes told him that it was a bit short for a runway. At that moment, Derflinger, who was leaning in the cockpit, said, “Partner, tell the noble to use wind to propel you from the back.”

“Wind?”

“Yes, so that this thing can take off even with the shortened distance.”

“How do you know that? You don’t know a thing about airplanes.”

“This is a ‘weapon’ right? I’m with you all the time, I know about it in general. Have you forgotten? I’m ‘legendary’.”

Saito popped his head out from the windshield and called out to Colbert. His voice didn’t reach him. He tried some gestures, signaling him to cause wind to blow from the back. Colbert was quick witted. He understood Saito’s gestures and nodded.

As the incantation for the spell finished, a strong gust of wind came from the back. He put on the goggles Siesta entrusted him and relaxed the pressure on the brake. He opened the cowl flaps and adjusted the propeller’s pitch lever. He further released the brakes and he pushed the throttle lever down.

Like a spring, the zero fighter accelerated forward with great force. He pushed the control stick slightly forward. The tail had left the ground. The zero fighter was gliding. It approached the academy’s walls. Saito gulped.

“Partner! Now!”

Just as they were about to hit the wall, he pulled the control stick. The zero fighter flew up in an instant. Grazing the wall slightly, the zero fighter flew in the air. He retracted the landing gear. The indicator light, bottom left from the gauges turned from green to red.

The zero fighter continued to ascend. Saito looked at the runes with a relieved expression.

“Wow! It’s flying! This is pretty interesting!” Derflinger said excitedly.

“Of course it is. It was made to fly.”

Under the bright sun, the zero fighter split the winds, and rose up into the sky of another world. 

<center>* * *</center>

The fire consuming Tarbes had calmed but the area had changed into a cruel battlefield. Battalions had been assembled in the field and were awaiting the moment they would clash with Tristain troops in the port city La Rochelle. Protecting them above were the Lexington's dragons. The Tristain dragoons would attack sporadically, but they had all been forced to retreat.

Before the battle, Albion command decided that they would use the cannons of the warships to deal with the Tristain troops. And so, the fleet prepared its cannons.

One dragoon on the lookout above Tarbes noticed an enemy dragoon was approaching from above, about two thousand five hundred meters away. The dragoon had the dragon cry out, alerting the others that an enemy was approaching.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito looked out from the windshield and saw Tarbes below him. There was no trace of that simple, beautiful village he had seen before. The houses were scorched with black smoke rising from them. He clenched his teeth. He remembered how recently he and Siesta were looking out at the field. Siesta’s words replayed in his head.

“Isn’t this field beautiful? This is what I wanted to show Saito.”

A dragoon unit breathed fire at the forest located at the outskirts of the village. The forest was instantly set ablaze.

Saito bit his lip. He could taste the blood in his mouth.

“I’ll kill you.” He said in a low voice.

Saito pushed the control stick to the bottom left while pressing the throttle firmly. The zero fighter started to swoop down towards Tarbes.

<center>* * *</center>

“What could one dragoon possibly do?” muttered the ascending dragoons as they prepared to attack.

However, it had an unusual figure. It had two horizontal wings stretched out, as if the wings were fixed and didn’t flap. It also made a thunderous roar they had never heard of before.

Did such a dragon exist in Halkeginia?

However… no matter what dragon it was, it would be finished off with a single breath from the Albion fire dragons, just like the rest. When its wings are burnt it would probably go down. Using this strategy, they had already killed two of Tristain’s dragoons.

“This is the third,” said a dragoon awaiting the descending enemy, with the corner of his mouth bending into a smile.
[[Image:ZnT03-231.JPG|thumb]]

He was surprised. It was fast. Faster than any dragon.

Panicking, the dragoon made the dragon breathe fire. At that moment, the wing of the descending enemy flashed. Countless number of shining white things were flying towards him. Large holes appeared on the wings and the body of the dragon. A round entered the dragon’s mouth. A fire dragon has pockets of oil for strong combustion in its throat. The autocannon shell caught one of the oil pockets. The fire dragon exploded.

Slipping by the dragon that had exploded in midair, Saito continued to descend in the zero fighter. The zero fighter’s machine gun range was tens of times than that of the dragon’s breaths. Letting his rage take control of him, he fired the 20mm autocannon shells and the 7.7mm machine gun on both wings at the dragoons.

Four more dragons fluttered in the skies above the village. They had seen the dragon which exploded from the enemy’s attack. The attack wasn’t a breath. Which meant that it was probably a magic based attack. Whatever attack it may have been, one dragoon alone can’t do anything. Three dragoons ascended to attack.

“Three more are coming from the bottom left,” said Derflinger in his usual tone.

Three dragoons were spread out below him and ascending.

“Don’t get hit by their breath. You’ll get burnt to ashes in an instant.”

Saito nodded. He did a hundred and eighty degrees turn above the dragoons. Drawing a path similar to spiraling down a funnel in a bottle, he ended up behind the dragoons. The dragoons couldn’t catch up. The speed of the fire dragons was about 150km/hr. The zero fighter’s speed was close to 400km/hr. It was like attacking something that wasn’t moving.

By the time the panicking dragoons had turned around, they had already been clearly targeted. Saito readied the pointer on the glass pane of the sighting device and pressed the throttle lever’s fire button.

With a dull sound followed by the shaking of the plane, the autocannons on both wings opened fire. The wings of the fire dragons broke, and they went spiraling down. In the next instant, Saito had put his foot down on the right foot bar and glided the zero fighter, taking aim at the next dragon. Saito fired again. Taking numerous hits from the autocannon on its torso, the fire dragon shrieked in pain and dropped towards the ground.

When the third had suddenly dived in an attempt to escape, the 7.7mm machine gun filled its body with punctured holes. The fire dragon died and dropped straight down.

Saito quickly made the airplane ascend, controlling the plane naturally. He switched the velocity level to high. Against dragons, the zero fighter which had a reciprocating engine, had the most advantage at those speeds. As the zero fighter descended, the velocity would increase. The first thing to do was to control the area above the enemy. With the shining runes on his left hand, he maneuvered the zero fighter like a veteran.

Derflinger, who was looking out for him, told him his next target. Just as he was about direct the plane there, he heard a voice behind him.

“T-T-T-That’s incredible! These Albion dragons are reputed to be unrivaled yet they’re dropping like flies!”

Startled, Saito looked backwards. Louise’s head popped out from the gap between the seat and the rest of plane. Behind the seat was originally a stupidly big radio, but since this world didn’t have anyone who could contact through him the radio, he had removed it while he was adjusting the plane. After taking that off, only the wires connected to the rudder were left. Louise had slipped in there.

“You were here all this time!? Get off!”

“There’s no way I can get off now!”

Louise’s hands held the Founder’s Prayer book. It seems like she didn’t go anywhere like he had thought and instead slipped inside the plane.

“It’s dangerous! You idiot!”

Louise firmly wrung his neck.

“Don’t forget!"

"You. Are. My. Familiar. So. Don’t. Just. Go. Do. What. You. Want! I. Will. Not. Forgive. You. Understand!?”

As the engine drowned out her voice, she shouted in his ears.

“I’m your master! If the master doesn't lead the way, then the familiar won’t listen! And I would hate that!”

Saito drooped his shoulders, sighing heavily. It seems that saying things like “It’s dangerous, don’t come” had absolutely no effect on Louise.

“What happens if you die?!”

“Then try harder! Even if you or I die, I will still find some way to kill you!” She shouted at Saito with her eyes open.

Saito felt a headache coming from the absurd things coming out of her mouth.

“Partner, sorry for interrupting but…”

“What?”

“Ten from the right have just arrived.”

The fire dragon’s breath came flying to them. At that instant, he pushed the control stick quickly to the left. The plane rolled and dodged the breath of the dragon. Louise fell down in the plane with a small cry.

“Control it more elegantly!”

Saito shouted, “Don’t say ridiculous things!”, and made the plane descend. The dragoons couldn’t follow his movements. Taking advantage of this moment, he made the plane ascend, and at its peak he turned it around. With the sun behind him, he descended again. Aiming at the dragoons who were chasing him before, he fired the autocannons and the machine guns at them.

Louise, who had fallen down in the plane, was about to cry from the terror. “Perhaps I really shouldn’t have come?” Her fear asked her. She bit her lip and grasped the Founder’s Prayer book tightly. ''Didn’t I sneak on because I couldn’t let Saito die? Hey, don’t pretend as if you’re fighting alone, I’m also fighting!''

Even so, she couldn’t do anything. It was always like this, but this time she felt a tinge of regret.

But nevertheless, losing to your fear won’t accomplish anything.

She searched her pockets for the Water ruby ring Henrietta gave her, and put it on. She grasped that finger tightly.

“Princess, please protect us…” she whispered.

She patted the Founder’s Prayer book in her right hand softly.

In the end, she hadn’t finished the edict. She cursed her own lack of poetic talent. She was hoping to think of the edict on the carriage to Germania.

''That’s right. I was going to go to Henrietta’s wedding ceremony. I was waiting outside the academy’s gates for the carriage to arrive. I then learned war had broken out. Destiny is a cynical thing.'' She opened the Founder’s Prayer book while muttering to herself. She was planning to pray to the founders for their safety. She opened the book and flipped to a random page. The Water ruby and the Founder’s Prayer book suddenly shone, taking Louise by surprise.

<center>* * *</center>

“They got… wiped out? In only twelve minutes they got wiped out?”

Sir Johnston, the supreme commander of the invasion force, who was on the afterdeck of the flagship, Lexington, looking over the preparations of the bombardment attack with the ship’s cannons, turned pale at the report.

“How many enemy units were there? A hundred? Tristain has that many dragoons left?”

“Sir. A-According to the report, only one.”

“A single unit?”

Johnston stood motionless with a dumbfounded expression. He threw his hat to the ground.

“Nonsense! Twenty dragoons taken out by a single enemy unit? Surely you jest!”

Frightened at the supreme commander’s attitude, the messenger took a step back.

“According to the report, the enemy dragoon had incredible speed and agility, and also had strong, long ranged, magic based attacks. Our units were killed one by one…”

Johnston grabbed the messenger.

“What about Wardes?! Wardes, who was given command of the dragoons, what about him?! What happened to that cocky Tristainian?! Was he also killed?!”

“The viscount’s wind dragon was not included in the list of casualties. But… it seems like he wasn’t seen around…”

“So he betrayed us! Or otherwise he was too much of a coward! Whichever it was, we can’t trust him…”

Quietly reaching out his hands, Bowood said, “Reacting like that in front of all the soldiers will lower their morale, commander in chief.”

Enraged, Johnston took his anger out on Bowood.

“What are you saying?! It’s your fault that the dragoons got wiped out! Your lack of competence was just asking for our precious dragoons to be destroyed! I will report this to His Excellency. I will report it!” Johnston yelled as he reached out to grab Bowood.

Bowood drew his wand and jabbed Johnston’s stomach. The white of his eyes showing, Johnston fainted to the ground. He ordered the soldiers to carry him away.

“Should have just made him sleep in the first place,” Bowood thought.

Noise apart from that of explosions and cannons only agitated the troops. A single decision could be the difference between victory and defeat, especially during battle.

Bowood turned to the messenger who was staring at him with a worried expression. He spoke with a calm, composed voice.

“Even though the dragoon force has been wiped out, the Lexington is still undamaged. Also, Wardes has probably devised a plan. Don’t worry about it, just put effort in what you’re doing.”

“A single unit killing twenty units? A hero, eh…” Bowood whispered.

But at most a hero. And thus only an individual. No matter how much power an individual holds, there’ll be things he can change and things he can’t change.

“And this ship is the latter,” Bowood whispered.

He issued orders.

“Advance the entire fleet. Prepare the left cannons.”

After a while, far away, at the other end of the field of Tarbes, the battle array of Tristain’s troops, situated in La Rochelle, which was a natural stronghold due to the mountains around it, could be seen.

“All fleets advance slowly. Ship to starboard.”

The fleet turned so that the Tristain forces would be facing their left side.

“Fire the left cannons. Continue firing until further orders.”

“Upper part and the lower part, prepare the right cannons. Use grapeshot.”

<center>* * *</center>

Five hundred meters in front of the Tristain troops crowded within La Rochelle, the enemy force could be seen. It had the three colored Reconquista flag, and was approaching quietly. Having never actually seen an enemy before, Henrietta, mounted on a unicorn, was shaking. She closed her eyes to offer a prayer so that the soldiers around her wouldn’t see her shaking in fear.

But… her fear did not stop so easily.

Henrietta looked up at the large enemy fleet and turned pale. It was Albion’s fleet. The side of the fleet flashed. It was enemy fire. The cannon shells accelerated by gravity were flying towards Tristain’s troops.

Impact.

Hundred of cannon shells dropped down on the troops in La Rochelle. Rocks, horses and people were thrown together, sent flying through the air. The troops were trying to flee from the overwhelming might before them. The place was drowned by the sound of thunderous roars.

“Calm down! Everyone calm down!” Henrietta shouted, driven by her fear.

Mazarini whispered in Henrietta’s ear.

“You need to calm down first. If the general is distraught, there’ll be chaos in the blink of an eye.”

Mazarini quickly whispered to the generals nearby. While Tristain was a small country, it was one filled with history. Its history included many righteous nobles. Of all the Halkaganian nations, the Tristain army had the highest percentage of mages within it's ranks.

By Mazarini’s command, the nobles created barriers of air within the openings of the mountains. The shells would hit them and break. But some of the shells got through. Screams could be heard with rocks and blood scattering.

“As soon as the enemy stops their bombardment, they will most likely stage an all out assault. There’s no other way but to face them,” whispered Mazarini.

“Is there a chance of being victorious?”

Mazarini noticed that the soldiers were starting to tremble before the enemy bombardment. They had advanced with great vigor but… there are limits to people’s courage. He did not want to tell the truth to the princess who had made him remember something he had forgotten.

“We’re evenly matched.”

Impact. The ground below them shook like an earthquake.

Marzarini sorrowfully understood the situation.

Three thousand strong troops formed the enemy's numbers, while their forces, crumbling from the bombardment, only numbered two thousand.

They had no chance.

<center>* * *</center>

Louise looked at the letters that appeared in the light.

It was… written in ancient runes. As Louise took lessons seriously, she could read the ancient language.

Louise chased the letters in the light.

''Foreword.''

''Henceforth, I shall record the truth I know. All materials in the world are comprised of fine grains. The four branches intervene with these fine grains and apply an influence, which transform them into spells. This was how “Fire”, “Water”, “Wind” and “Earth” became.''

Louise was filled with curiosity. With an impatient feeling, she turned the page.

''The gods bestowed upon me a greater strength. The fine grains, which the four branches bore influence over, are comprised of even finer grains. The power bestowed upon me by the gods, does not belong to any of the four. The branch I wield intervenes with even finer grains and applies an influence, transforming them into spells. A Zero that belongs to neither of the four. This so-called Zero is “Void”. I name the Zero the gods have bestowed upon me “Void”.''

“The branch of Void… Isn’t that a legend? Isn’t that the legendary branch?!”

Whispering to herself, Louise turned the page. Her pulse was racing.

Saito, who had wiped out the dragoon fleet, looked over the sky. Above the fields, he spotted the large warship between the gaps of the clouds, far away. Below that ship, was the port city La Rochelle.

“Partner, that’s the head. No matter how many small fry you take down, if you don’t take it down… nothing will change…”

“I know.”

“It’s impossible.”

Saito remained silent and opened the throttle of the zero fighter. It was at full boost. The zero fighter ascended towards the large warship.

“It’s impossible, partner. No matter how much you try, it is impossible.”

Derflinger, who had evaluated the power difference, told Saito in his usual tone. However, Saito did not respond.

“I understand… but your partner is an idiot.”

Saito brought the zero fighter closer.

The right side of the ship shone. Aimed at Saito’s zero fighter, something was flying towards him. They were countless numbers of lead bullets. They pierced the plane with holes while shaking it. Breaking the windshield, a shard grazed Saito’s cheek. A trickle of blood ran down his face.

“Don’t go near it! They're using grapeshot!” yelled Derflinger.

Saito made the zero fighter do a sudden dive, avoiding the second round of fire.

“Damn, they put small bullets in those large cannons!”

Saito bit his lip.

He couldn't even get close to the ship, much less sink it.

Behind the seat, Louise had lost herself in reading the Founder’s Prayer book. The thunderous noises did not reach her ears. She could only hear her own pulse getting louder and louder.

The one who is able to read this, will inherit my deeds, thoughts and objectives. They will become the bearer of this power. Be mindful, wielder of this power. For my brethren and I, who have died unfulfilled, you should strive towards retaking the “Holy Lands” stolen by heathens. “Void” is powerful. Yet, the incantations are of great length and consume much energy. Take heed, incantator. At times, your life will diminish depending on the power. Thus, I choose the reader of this book. Even when one not qualified wears the ring, they cannot open this book. Only when the chosen reader wears a ring of “The four branches” can they open this book.

Burimiru Ru Rumiru Yuru Viri Vee Varutori (ブリミル・ル・ルミル・ユル・ヴィリ・ヴェー・ヴァルトリ) 

Following, are my recordings of the “Void” spells I used. The first step of the very beginning. “Explosion”.

A spell in the ancient language followed after that. Dumbfounded, Louise whispered, “Founder Brimir, aren’t you forgetting something? If I wasn’t wearing this ring, I wouldn’t be able to read the Founder’s Prayer book right? The stuff about the chosen reader… and the “take heed” section has no meaning then.”

And then she realized. Chosen reader… that means…

I’m the chosen reader?

I don’t really understand but… I can read the words. If I can read it, I can probably perform this spell written here. Louise remembered how every time she recited an incantation, an explosion would result. That’s… in other words, that’s the “Void” written about here?

When she thought about it, no one could tell her the reason why she made things explode. Her parents, her sisters, her teachers… her friends as well… they only laughed at her for being a “failure”. They didn’t think anything of the explosions.

''Perhaps I really am the chosen reader.''

''I can’t really believe it, but I perhaps am the chosen reader.''

''This might be worth trying out.''

''And also… There’s nothing else to fall back on now.''

She was calm and cool. The runes she had just looked at were on the tip of her tongue as if they had greeted one another many times.

Like the lullabies she had heard in the past, the spell’s tune was somewhat similar.

''I’m going to try it.''

Louise stood up.

From behind the seat, she started making her way to the front through the gap.

“What are you doing?! Just stay still! Argh! I can’t see in front of me! Hey!”

Like a snake, she slipped through with the gap with her small body. She made her way to the front of the seat, where Saito was sitting. She sat her small bottom down in between Saito’s widened legs.

“…I can’t believe it but… I can’t really say it but… I might have been chosen. This could be some mistake though.” Louise muttered.

“Hah?”

“Just listen to me. Fly near the warship. It might just be a hoax… but trying it out is better than not doing anything. Besides, there’s no other way to sink that warship…. The only way is for me to do it. I understand. I’ll try it.”

Saito was dumbfounded by Louise’s ramble to herself.

“Are you alright? You’ve finally gone crazy from being scared?”

Louise shouted at Saito.

“I told you to go near it didn’t I?! I’m your master! Familiars obey their master’s orders obediently!”

It was useless to oppose Louise when she used that threatening attitude. Saito reluctantly approached the large warship.

The grapeshot flew towards them. Going around to the left side would probably have the same result. The ship also had cannons sticking out from the bottom as well. The Lexington was like a porcupine with cannons.

“What are you doing?!”

“It’s impossible! I can’t get near it!”

As if suddenly thinking of something, Derflinger opened its mouth.

“Partner, go straight above the ship.”

“Eh?”

“There’s a blind spot there. It’s where the cannons can’t reach.”

Saito rose above the Lexington like he was told.

Louise straddled Saito’s shoulders. She opened the canopy. A strong wind blew across her face.

“Hey what are you doing?! Close it!”

“Until I give you the signal, keep circling around here.”

Louise took a deep breath and closed her eyes.

Then, as if she were flaring up, she opened her eyes and started to read the runes written in the Founder’s Prayer book.

She read the spell amongst the roar of the engine. Saito was circling the above Lexington in the zero fighter like he was told to.

It was at that moment.

“Partner, behind you!”

Quickly looking behind, a dragoon could be seen flying towards them like a gale.

It was Wardes.

<center>* * *</center>

Mounted on top of the wind dragon, Wardes grinned. He had been hidden amongst the clouds above the Lexington, waiting for his chance to strike. So this was the mysterious dragoon who had crushed all the fire dragons. Wardes didn’t have much chance of winning if he faced him front on. Which is why he had to aim for a weak spot.

His plan hinged on the warship. The enemy’s aim would definitely be this warship. And if he was a skilled enemy, he would be able to find the blind spot of the warship. Thus, hiding nearby and waiting was the best option. Wardes' prediction was right.

His target started to dive.

I see… he avoided the fire dragons like that.

But, my wind dragon’s speed is greater than that of the fire dragons.

Wardes steadily shortened the distance separating them.

With deep interest, he looked at the zero fighter.

It’s not a dragon. That’s… not something made from Halkeginia’s logic… the “Holy Lands”?

He saw a familiar face, with pinkish blond hair, inside the cockpit. The grin on Wardes' face grew larger.

''So you’re alive.''

Then the one controlling the psuedo-dragon would be…  

The left arm he had once lost throbbed.

His wind dragon’s breath wasn’t of any use, but he had his powerful spells. Gripping the reins with his artificial left hand, Wardes cast a spell. “Air Spear”. The air solidified to form a spear to skewer them.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito couldn’t lose the dragon that was following them.
With Louise riding his shoulders, Saito was beginning to feel frustrated.
''But… if I die here, I won’t be able to protect Louise or Siesta.'' The runes on Saito’s left hand shone brightly.

He set the throttle to minimum and opened all the flaps. As if something had grabbed the zero fighter, its speed dropped.

He pushed the control stick to the bottom left. At the same time, he stepped on the foot bar. The vivid earth and sky rotated before them.

The zero fighter had disappeared from Wardes' sight, who had just finished casting his spell. He looked around him restlessly. They weren't anywhere to be seen. However, sensing a tinge of a murderous intent from behind , Wardes' turned around. The zero fighter was smoothly spiraling down as if tracing a path inside a bottle. It quickly got behind Wardes’ wind dragon. Followed by a bright light, the machine gun bullets tore through the wind dragon, which had thinner scales than the fire dragons. Wardes was hit in the shoulder and back and his face distorted in pain. The wind dragon gave out a shriek. As if slowly gliding down, the dragon Wardes rode crashed to the ground.

Saito ascended the zero fighter once more. Even while he did those maneuvers Louise straddled onto Saito’s shoulders firmly. Then again, Louise was very skilled at horse riding. Louise continued her incantation in a low voice. What the heck is she doing, Saito thought.

Eoruu Suunu Firu Yarunsakusa (エオルー・スーヌ・フィル・ヤルンサクサ)

A rhythm had started pulsating through Louise. She felt as though knew the rhythm from somewhere. With every word of the incantation, the rhythm grew stronger. It sharpened her senses, while not a single noise around reached her ears. It was as if something within her body was born, and was searching for a destination… Louise remembered what she was told once. When you recite an incantation of your own branch, a feeling similar to what she was feeling would be felt. Is it really what I’m feeling? Me, who has always been despised for being a zero. Me, who was said to have no talent in magic by teachers, parents, sisters and students. Is this the real me?  

Osu Suunu Uryu Ru Rado (オス・スーヌ・ウリュ・ル・ラド)

She could feel a wave being born inside of her, slowly swelling.

Beoozusu Yuru Suvyueru Kano Oshera (ベオーズス・ユル・スヴュエル・カノ・オシェラ)

The wave inside her, searching for a destination, went berserk. Louise gave Saito a signal with her leg. Saito nodded and pushed the control stick down. The zero fighter began to swoop down at the Lexington below them. Opening her eyes, she timed her incantation.

“Void”

The legendary branch of magic.

I wonder how powerful it is?

No one knows.

Of course, there’d be no reason I’d know.

This was supposedly beyond legendary.

Jera Isa Unjyuu Hagaru Beookun Iru… (ジェラ・イサ・ウンジュー・ハガル・ベオークン・イル)

After the long incantation, the spell was complete. At that moment, Louise understood the power of the spell. It would swallow everyone. Every person in her vision, would be swallowed by her spell. There were two options. Kill, or don’t kill. What was she meant to destroy? With the winds blowing against her face, she looked down. A large warship appeared before her eyes. The Lexington. Following her impulse, she aimed at a single point and swung her wand down.

<center>* * *</center>

An unbelievable scene unfolded before Henrietta’s eyes. The warship that had been bombarding them… A ball of light had appeared in the sky. It was like a smaller version of the sun, and it expanded. And… it swallowed it. It had swallowed the warship in the sky. The light continued to expand until it was all she could see. There was complete silence. Henrietta suddenly closed her eyes. The light of the sphere was so intense that anyone would think that their eyes would burn from staring at it. And then… after the light had faded, the whole fleet was on fire. The fleet led by the Lexington had all their sails and decks burning. As if it were a lie, the head of the fleet that had been tormenting the Tristain troops, sank to the ground.

A tremor in the earth could be felt. The fleet had come crashing down. Henrietta was dumbfounded. Complete silence overcame them. Everyone stared at the unbelievable scene.

The first one to come to his senses was Cardinal Mazarini. He was looking at the silvery wings, shining under the sun in the sky. It was Saito’s zero fighter.

Mazarini cried out, “People! Look! The enemy fleet has been destroyed by the legendary Phoenix!”

“Phoenix? The immortal bird?”

A commotion spread through the troops.

“Look at that bird flying in the sky! That’s the legendary bird that’s said to come at Tristain’s hour of need! The Phoenix! The founder’s have blessed us!”

Shouts of joy could be heard everywhere.

“Long live Tristain! Long live the Phoenix!”

Henrietta asked Mazarini quietly, “Cardinal, the Phoenix… was it the truth? I haven’t heard of anything called the legendary Phoenix…”

Mazarini mischievously smiled.

“It’s a big lie. But, everyone’s sense of judgement is lost at the moment. They can’t believe the scene they saw. Neither can I. However, the truth is that there was an unfamiliar bird fluttering about after the enemy fleet had fallen. There was no choice but to use it.”

“Hah…”

“What? No one cares if what I said was the truth or a lie. What they do care about is whether they’re dead or alive. In other words, victory or defeat.”

Mazarini peered into the princess’s eyes.

“You must use everything that you can use. It’s one of the basics of politics and war. Remember it well, Princess. Because from today onwards, you are the ruler of Tristain.”

Henrietta nodded. It was just as the Cardinal had said. The thinking… could come later.

“The enemy’s morale will be low and they will no doubt be trying to flee. Their supporting fleet is now gone. There’s not a better chance to strike.”

“Yes.”

“Princess. Shall we go forwards to victory?” asked Mazarini.

Henrietta nodded strongly once again. She held up her shining crystal wand.

“All troops, charge! Royal troops, follow me!”

<center>* * *</center>

Tired, Louise cuddled with Saito.

“Hey Louise.”

“Hm?” replied Louise, absentmindedly.

[[Image:ZnT03-257.JPG|thumb|''He patted Louise gently on the head.'']]

A feeling of fatigue overcame her. But this was a nice tired feeling. It was fatigue that came with the satisfaction of accomplishing something.

“Can I ask you something?”

“Yeah.”

“What was that just then?”

“It’s a legend.”

“Legend?”

“I’ll explain later. I’m tired.”

Saito nodded and smiled. He patted Louise gently on the head.

Below them, the Tristain troops had just charged at the Albion forces. The vigor of the Tristain troops was obvious even to a novice. It was vigor that even would triumph against enemies that outnumbered them.

“Yeah, later is fine.”

Looking at the scorched and blackened village, Saito wondered if Siesta was alright.

<center>* * *</center>

That evening…
With her siblings, Siesta timidly came out of the forest. News that the Albion troops had been defeated reached the village people who had taken shelter in the forest.

Albion's troops were crushed by Tristain’s charge, and many had surrendered. Well, there weren’t any Albion soldiers strutting along the village around noon. The angry bellows, the clash of arms and the explosions had ended. Black smoke rose from the field, but the battle had ended.

A thunderous noise could be heard in the skies above. After looking up, a familiar object was flying in the sky. It was the “Dragon’s Raiment”. Siesta’s face brightened.

When the zero fighter landed on the field, Saito opened the canopy. Someone from the forest, south of the village, came running towards him. It was Siesta. Saito jumped off the zero fighter and ran towards her.

Louise watched Saito as he was running off and sighed. "Well, I guess it’s good that that girl is still alive, but couldn’t he spend more time consoling me? The spell just then… “Explosion” of the void magic branch. It seems like it didn't happen. Perhaps it doesn't feel real because it was void magic. Am I really the “User of Void magic”? Is there some misunderstanding? But it explained how I was able to give Saito the legendary Gandalfr familiar powers. There are lots of legends, aren’t there," she whispered.

"In any case, it’ll probably be busy from here on. I really feel as if this didn't happened… and I can’t believe that I’m the one mentioned in the legend…" Louise sighed. If this were a dream, I would be so relieved. But I’ve decided not to think too much about it. I should learn from that idiot familiar of mine. Although he’s the legendary familiar, he doesn’t seem like it at all. But perhaps that is for the best. Anyway, this “legend” stuff is too much for me.

“Hey, legendary mage.”

“What, legendary sword?”

Derflinger had called out to Louise in a teasing tone.

“It’s okay to be stubborn… but if you don’t go after him, he’ll get taken by that village girl.”

Louise’s cheeks went red.

“I don't mind.”

“Really?” whispered Derflinger.

Giving a cry of frustration Louise hopped out of the cockpit and chased after Saito. Derflinger watched Louise’s running figure and said in large voice.

“And she even understands that she’s the one mentioned in the legend… Perhaps her love life is more important to her. Humans around this age are beyond help."

While running, a stream of thoughts ran through her mind. When she looked at Saito’s back, her pulse hastened. Her mind would go blank. It was weird. ''That idiot. He even kissed me. Is that girl really that good? She might be cute. She’s good at cooking as well. I know boys like girls like that. But, I…I…''

The Founder’s Prayer book, the Void magic branch… they completely left Louise’s mind for the time being.

If I don’t go after that familiar of mine, he’ll be gone somewhere.

If I don’t open my eyes wide and run, I’ll be left behind.

But, if it’s going to be like that… I’ll just continue chasing him.

I’ll chase him wherever he goes… and when he turns around, I’ll hit him good.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter9|Back to Chapter 9]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Prologue|Forward to Volume 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter9

2009-01-02T05:10:53Z

BonekruZher:

===Chapter Nine: Declaration of War ===

The Germanian king, Albrecht the Third, had arranged for Princess Henrietta’s wedding ceremony to take place in Germania’s capital, Vindobona. The date of the ceremony: the first day of the month Nyuui (ニューイ).

Currently, the Mercator flagship of the Tristain fleet was to welcome the guests of the New Albion government by leading them to La Rochelle, where they would stay anchored in the skies above it.

The commander in chief of the fleet, Count La Ramée, sat in the quarterdeck in formal attire. Next to him, Captain Fevisu (フェヴィス) was stroking his moustache. It was far past the arranged time.

“They sure are late, Captain.”

La Ramée replied with an irritated voice.

“Those Albion dogs who killed their king with their own hands are probably still busy acting like dogs.”

The sailor on the top deck suddenly informed him of the fleet’s approach in a loud voice.

“A fleet! From the left!”

With a large ship leading in front, which could easily be mistaken as a cloud, the Albion fleet had started to descend.

“So that’s the standard of Albion’s ‘Royal Sovereign’ fleet…” said the captain, watching the large ship in awe.

It was the ship that would have had the ambassador on it.

“Something that no one would want to meet on a battlefield, that’s for sure.”

The Albion fleet descended until they were level with Tristain's fleet. The Albion ship began sending signaling messages from the mast.

“We thank you for your fleet’s welcome. This is the captain of Albion’s Lexington.”

“We have an admiral on board! Using a captain to correspond… we’re being treated like fools” the captain said resentfully, while looking over Tristain’s weak array of ships.

“They’re probably thinking the world is within their grasp now that that they have that ship. Reply to them with ‘We give you our warmest welcome. This is the commander in chief of the Tristain fleet’”

La Ramée’s words were passed on to the sailor who was standing on the mast. The signaling flag for the message was then hoisted up.

The Albion fleet fired their cannons in salute. There were no shells inside the cannon, they had merely let gunpowder explode.

Though the Lexington fleet had done a mere cannon salute, the air around it shook. La Ramée retreated slightly. Even though he knew that live ammunition couldn't possibly reach across the distance separating them, the force of the cannons from the Lexington fleet was able to make the experienced admiral retreat.

“Fire our cannons in response.”

“How many shells shall we fire? For the top nobles, eleven is required.”

The number of shells to be fired was depended upon the person’s rank and social status.

“Seven will do,” ordered La Ramée watching with a grin on his face like a stubborn child.

“Prepare the cannons! Seven shots, one by one! Fire when they’re ready!”

<center>* * *</center>

On the afterdeck of the Lexington, flagship of the fleet, Bowood was looking at the Tristain fleet. Next to him was Sir Johnston, the commander in chief, responsible for the entire invasion squad. Being a member of the council of nobles, Cromwell trusted him deeply. However, he had no experience. He was a politician after all.

“Captain…” Johnston said to Bowood in a worried voice.

“Sir?”

“Is it alright to go so close to them? We have those new long range cannons equipped right? Put some distance between us. His Excellency has entrusted me with important soldiers.”

“Cromwell’s puppet, huh…” Bowood whispered coldly to himself.

“Yes we do have the new cannon model, but if we fire from maximum range, they won’t hit.”

“But I bear his Excellency’s task of letting off those soldiers safely in Tristain. We can’t have the soldiers scared. Their morale will drop.”

''I don't think it's the soldiers that are scared…'' Bowood thought.

Ignoring Johnston, he issued a new command. No law governs the sky, after all.

“Prepare the left cannons.”

“Yes sir! Prepare the left cannons!”

The sailors on the deck started to load the cannons with gunpowder and shells.

A thunderous roar could be heard from the Tristain fleet, which was aimed at the skies. Tristain was returning the cannon salute.

The battle plan had commenced.

During that moment, Bowood had turned into a soldier. The political details, his human feelings, the cowardice and foul play of this operation were all forgotten. As the captain of the Lexington fleet of The Republic of the Holy Albion, he proceeded to rapidly issue orders.

The crew of the old Hobart ship trailing at the end of the fleet had finished their preparations, and started to evacuate via the boats they had made levitate with the “Fly” spell.

A startling scene unfolded before La Ramée’s eyes. The ship trailing at the end… the oldest and one of the smallest ships had started to go up in flames.

“What? A fire? Was it an accident?” whispered Fevisu (フェヴィス)

The next instant, another startling thing occurred. The ship that was engulfed by flames and exploded in the air.

The Albion ship was reduced to ruins and came crashing down to the ground.

“W-What is this? Did the fire reach the ammunition storage?”

The Mercator was in an uproar.

“Calm down! Calm down!” Fevisu (フェヴィス) yelled at the sailors.

A signal flag was seen from the Lexington. A sailor started reading the signals with a telescope.

“From the Lexington fleet captain. Explain the meaning behind sinking Hobart.”

“Sinking? What is he saying?! It exploded by itself!”

La Ramée was panicking.

“Send a reply. ‘The fire from my ship was a response to your salute. The salvo didn’t contain any live shells’”

A reply was sent promptly by the Lexington.

“Your ship's attack used live ammunition. We shall return your intent of war.”

“What nonsense!”

La Ramée’s cry was drowned by the bombardment from the Lexington.

Impact. The mast of the Mercator broke off and a few holes had been made in the deck.

“How can their cannons reach from such a distance?!” said a surprised Fevisu (フェヴィス) on the shaking deck.

“Send a message! ‘Cease fire, we have no intent of war’”

The Lexington replied with a barrage of cannon shells.

Impact. The ship was shaking and fires had started here and there.

Like a shriek, Mercator’s message repeated over and over.

“We repeat! Cease fire! We have no intent of war!”

The Lexington’s fire showed no signs of stopping.

Impact. La Ramée’s body was sent flying out of Fevisu’s (フェヴィス) sight.

The shock of the impact had thrown Fevisu (フェヴィス) onto the floor. He suddenly realized that the attack was all planned. They never had any intention of a “good-willed visit” at all. They had all been deceived by Albion.

The ship started to go up in flames and the injured sailors groaned in pain. Shaking his head while standing up, Fevisu (フェヴィス) yelled, “The commander in chief is dead! The flagship captain will now take control of the fleet! Damage report! Full speed ahead! Prepare the right cannons!”

“So they’ve finally realized.” Said Wardes, who was standing next to Bowood, as he leisurely watched the Tristain fleet. Wardes also believed the commander in chief, Johnston, didn't deserve the title and would be unable to do anything. Wardes was in effect, the commanding officer.

“Seems like it, viscount. However, it seems we will win soon enough.”

The Albion fleet, which had superior mobility, had already taken action to suppress the full on charge of the Tristain fleet.

The Albion fleet kept a fixed distance, and continued firing their cannons. Their fleet numbered twice that of Tristain’s and in addition they had the huge Lexington, which had the new cannon model. There was no contest in firepower.

As if they were tormenting the Tristain fleet, the Albion fleet continued their fire. The Mercator, which was already on fire, had started to slant. In an instant, the Mercator exploded with a deafening roar. None of the ships in the Tristain fleet were undamaged. The fleet was thrown into chaos with the loss the flagship.

Destroying them was only a matter of time now. Ships could be seen flying their white flags already.

On the Lexington, cries of “Long live Albion! Long live the holy king Cromwell!” could be heard. Bowood knitted his eyebrows. During the days of the Royal Air force, no one used to say things like “Long live so and so” during battle. Even the commander in chief, Johnston had joined in.

“Captain, a new page in history has begun.” Said Wardes

As if mourning for his enemies, who didn’t even have a chance to cry out in pain, Bowood whispered, “No, only a war has begun.”

<center>* * *</center>

Soon after the news that the entire Tristain fleet in La Rochelle had been wiped out arrived, a declaration of war was issued by Albion. It blamed Tristain for breaking the non-aggression treaty by attacking their fleet without reason, and stated “As an act of self-defense, The Holy Republic of Albion shall declare war on the kingdom of Tristain.”

The palace, which had been busily occupied with Henrietta’s departure for Germania, was thrown into a state of confusion from the turn of events.

The generals, cabinet ministers and other officials immediately held a meeting. But the meeting was little more than a disordered ramble. Opinions that they should inquire Albion about the circumstances of the events, or that they should dispatch messengers requesting aid were thrown about.

Sitting in the meeting’s seat of honor was a shocked Henrietta. She was wearing her beautiful wedding dress that had just been finished. She had originally planned to head to Germania by carriage after the dress had been finished.

She was like a blooming flower in the meeting room. But no one had even noticed.

“Albion states that our fleet attacked them first! However our fleet says they only did a cannon salute.”

“Accidents can cause misunderstandings.”

“Let’s hold a meeting in Albion to sort this out! Perhaps there is still a chance to mend this misunderstanding!”

While the powerful nobles stated their opinions, the Cardinal Mazarini nodded.

“Right. Dispatch a special envoy to Albion. We will approach this cautiously, before it turns into a total war over a mere misunderstanding.”

At that moment, an urgent report arrived.

The messenger carrying the letter from the carrier owl, rushed into the meeting room.

“It’s an urgent report! After landing, the Albion fleet has started capturing land!”

“Where did they land?”

“The outskirts of La Rochelle! It seems like in the field of Tarbes!”

<center>* * *</center>

In the garden of her parent’s house, Siesta hugged her young siblings, watching the skies with an uneasy face. An explosion had been heard not long before in the direction of La Rochelle. Surprised, she went out to the garden and saw the dreadful scene in the sky. Numerous ships were on fire and sinking, crashing onto the mountain’s surface and dropping into the middle of the forest.

The village was in a state of confusion. A short while later, a large ship had descended from the sky. The ship, so large that it could be easily mistaken for a cloud, dropped it’s anchor on the field in the village.

Numerous dragons flew out of it.

“Sister, what’s happening?” asked her younger brothers and sisters.

“Let’s get in the house,” urged Siesta, hiding her fear.

Inside the house, her parents were looking out the windows with troubled expressions.

“Isn’t that Albion's fleet?” her father said, looking at the ship anchored in the field.

“Could it be … A war?”

Her father shook his head.

“That’s not possible. We have a non-aggression treaty with Albion. The lord proclaimed it recently.”

“Then why was the sky full of sinking ships?”

The dragons flying above the ship headed towards the village. Her father grasped his wife and stepped away from the window. With loud cries, the dragons descended upon the village and set the houses on fire.

Her mother screamed. The house was alight and the glass from the windows scattered everywhere. The village was saturated in the blazing flames, roaring of the dragons and the shrieking of the people. Carrying her unconscious mother, the father turned to Siesta, who was shaking.

“Siesta! Take your siblings and run to the forest!”

<center>* * *</center>

Straddling a large wind dragon, a smile appeared on Wardes’ face as he trampled on his home country. The dragoons under his command rode fire dragons. A wind dragon cannot match a fire dragon in power, but surpasses a fire dragon in speed. He had chosen the wind dragon solely because he was commanding. To clear the path for the main force, Wardes mercilessly set the village on fire. In the background, soldiers were dropping down one by one with ropes from the Lexington. The field was an excellent strategic foothold for the invading troops.

From the direction of the field, dozens of the neighboring lord’s troops were charging forward. The Tristainian troops could pose a significant threat to the soldiers disembarking onto the field. Wardes signaled his underlings to crush the small opposition force. A barrage of fire magic flew from the dragons but still, the Tristainians ferociously charged forward. The reckless force was utterly devastated by the dragon’s flames.

<center>* * *</center>

It was past noon. Reports of the events came bursting in the conference room.

“The lord of Tarbes has died in battle!”

“The scout sent to investigate the dragoons has not returned!”

“We still haven’t received a reply from Albion regarding our enquiries!”

Meaningless discussions repeated themselves in the conference room.

“We should request aid from Germania!”

“Aggravating the matter like that would…”

“How about attacking them with our whole dragoon force?”

“Round up the remaining ships! All of them! No matter how old or small!”

“Let’s dispatch a special envoy! Attacking them will only give them an excuse to engage in a total war!”

The meeting could not reach an agreement. Mazarini was having difficulty coming to a conclusion himself. He was still hoping for a way to settle things diplomatically.

Amongst the heated debate, Henrietta looked at the wind ruby she wore on her ring finger. It was a memento from Wales. She was reminded of the man’s face she entrusted herself to.

Did I not vow upon this ring back then?

If my dear Wales has courageously died then… I too should live courageously.

“Tarbes is up in flames!”

She was surprised at her own voice but quickly regained her composure. With a deep breath, she stood up. Everyone looked at her. Henrietta spoke in a trembling voice.

“Aren’t you all ashamed of yourselves?”

“Princess?”

“Our lands are being captured by enemies. There are things we need to do before bickering about alliances and special envoys, isn’t there?"

“But… princess… It’s just some tension caused by a misunderstanding.”

“Misunderstanding? How can you still say that? Sinking a ship during a cannon salute is a bit extreme isn’t it?”

“We have signed a non-aggression treaty. It was an accident.”

“And that treaty is broken as easily as paper. They had no intention of keeping that treaty. It was just a lie to gain time. Albion’s actions clearly show that they have intention to war.”

“But…”

Henrietta hit the table and started yelling.

“The blood of our people is being spilled while we are doing this! Is it not the duty of nobles to protect them? For what reason do we bear royal and noble names? Have they not let us reign over them so we can protect them in times of need like this?”

Everyone was speechless. Henrietta continued with a cold voice.

“You’re all scared, aren’t you? Albion is a large country after all. If we counterattack our chances of winning are slim. Is it because you think you will be held responsible as one of the leaders of the counter attack after the battle is lost? You all plan to cower here to lengthen your lives?”

“Princess,” interjected Mazarini.

"However," Henrietta continued.

“I will ride forth. You can continue your meeting here.”

Henrietta burst out of the conference room. Mazarini and numerous nobles tried to hold her back.

“Princess! You should rest before your wedding!”

“Ugh! It’s so hard to run in this!”

Henrietta tore her wedding dress so that it was above her knees and threw the torn piece at Mazarini’s face.

“Perhaps you can go get married.”

“My carriage and my guards! Come!” she yelled when she reached the courtyard.

Her carriage was brought, led by the holy beasts, unicorns.

The remaining magical defense squad in the courtyard assembled at once on Henrietta’s call.

She unfastened one unicorn and straddled it.

“I shall command the troops! Regiments, assemble!”

Aware of the situation, every soldier saluted simultaneously.

Henrietta hit the unicorn’s stomach.

The unicorn magnificently raised its hooves up high under the bright sun and set off.

“Follow the princess!” cried the soldiers while following Henrietta, mounted on the beasts.

“Follow! A delay brings shame to the family name!”

The nobles in the courtyard dashed out. The word spread through the regiments scattered about the town.

Watching this absent mindedly, Mazarini looked up at the skies.

"I knew we would go to war with Albion someday, despite my efforts, but… our country is not prepared."

He was not concerned about his own life. He bore the worries of his country in his own way, and for the sake of the people, he had made his decision. Even if it meant a small sacrifice, he didn’t want to engage in a lost battle.

But, it was as the princess said. His efforts and devotion to diplomacy had been boiled away. Of what use is clinging to it? There are things to be taken care of first.

One of the high-class nobles whispered in Mazarini’s ear.

“Cardinal, about the special envoy…”

Mazarini slapped the nobles face with his cap. He coiled the torn piece from the wedding dress, which Henrietta had thrown at him, on his head.

“All of you! To your horses! If we let the princess go alone we will be forever cast in shame!”

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter8|Back to Chapter 8]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter10|Forward to Chapter 10]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter8

2009-01-01T06:40:17Z

BonekruZher:

===Chapter Eight: Colbert's Laboratory ===

Mr Colbert was forty-two years old. He had been in the service of the academy for twenty years. He was a mage whose nickname was “Flaming Serpent”. His hobby… or more accurately, his life was centered around research and invention. He had rushed down to the courtyard once he had seen the object being carried by the dragons from his research laboratory. His curiosity had been set alight.

“You, what’s that? Can you explain to me?”

Colbert’s face shone as he looked at Saito, who was watching the zero fighter being lowered.

“Ah, I wanted to talk to you about it actually.”

“Me?”

Colbert was taken aback. Who exactly was this young commoner? All he knew was that he was the legendary familiar, Gandalfr, summoned by Miss Vallière. Born in Roba Aru Kariei, he was the only person to have called Colbert’s invention “great”.

“This is called an airplane. In my world, they’re seen flying everywhere.”

“This flies!? Wow! Wonderful!”

Colbert started looking at different parts of the zero fighter with a deep interest.

“Could it be that this is the wing! It seems like it can’t flap like normal wings! What about this windmill?”

“That’s called a propeller. When it spins it causes the airplane to go forward.”

Eyes wide in amazement, Colbert drew closer to Saito.

“I see! When it spins, it causes the power of wind! It’s well made, isn’t it! Could you fly it for me? Look, my hands are shaking from my curiosity!”

Troubled, Saito scratched his head.

“Um… To turn the propellers, I need gasoline.”

“Gasoline? What’s that?”

“That what I want to talk to you about. You know the class we had where you showed us that invention of yours?”

“The joyful snake?”

“Yes! You had to burn oil to make it move right?”

“So you need oil? That’s a problem that is easily solved!”

“No, I don’t think that will work. It has to be gasoline.”

“Gasoline? Hm… well there are many different types of oil.”

Saito suddenly realized the dragoons were grinning broadly at them. Guiche whispered in Saito’s ear.

“Sorry if you are busy, but if you don’t pay the transportation fee…”

“You guys are nobles too aren’t you? Stop constantly bickering about money.”

“Hey, soldiers are poor you know.”

Saito smiled at Colbert.

“Mr. Colbert, could you possibly pay the transportation fee for the time being?”

<center>* * *</center>

Colbert’s laboratory was situated in a small area between the central tower and the fire tower. It was much like an old dugout shed.

“At first I conducted experiments in my own room, but noise and bad smells come naturally with research. I was complained to by the people next to me shortly afterwards.”

The wooden racks were cluttered with bottles of medicine, test tubes, jars containing nostrum and the like. Next to that was a wall of bookshelves, crammed with books. There was a celestial globe made from parchment stuck on a sphere, and other various maps. There were lizards, snakes and birds that he had never seen before inside cages. A musky smell which was neither from dust nor mold filled the entire room. Saito pinched his nose.

“You’ll get used to the smell soon. A woman however wouldn’t, which is the reason why I’m single.”

Colbert sat down while muttering answers to questions he wasn’t being asked. He sniffed the gasoline he had gotten from the bottom of the zero fighter's fuel tank. Since a permanence spell was placed on the zero fighter, the gasoline had not undergone any change in chemical composition.

“Hm… It’s a smell I’ve never smelt before. Giving off such a smell without even being heated… This must be quite easy to burn. If this were to be used as an explosive, it would be of alarming strength.”

He reached for a piece of parchment near him and started jotting down notes.

“If I duplicate this oil, that ‘airplane’ will fly?”

“Probably… If it hasn’t broken already.”

“Interesting! Concocting substances is tough work but I’ll try it!”

Muttering to himself, he took out all sorts of substances and lit his alcohol lamp.

“You’re called Saito, right?”

Saito nodded.

“You said in your home town, these could be seen flying everywhere? The technology of the lands the elves govern in the east seem to far outclass any technology in Halkeginia.”

Saito felt somewhat bad for lying to Colbert, who had been more than willing to help him in concocting gasoline and had also paid for the transportation fees.

“Mr Colbert, actually, I’m… not from this world. This airplane, and also the “Staff of Destruction” which destroyed Fouquet’s golem and I, are from another world.”

Colbert’s hand suddenly stopped.

“What did you say?”

“I come from another world.”

Colbert gazed steadily at Saito and then proceeded to nod his head, as though he were impressed.

“I see.” he whispered.

“Aren’t you surprised?”

“Well, of course I am. But you definitely seem like it. The way you speak and your behavior has a different feel. Hm, this is becoming more and more interesting.”

“You’re a strange person aren’t you, Mr Colbert?”

“I get called strange by many people. I haven’t even found someone willing to marry me yet. But I have a belief.”

“A belief?”

“Yes. The nobles of Halkeginia treat magic as a mere tool… Like a broom, they only see it as a handy tool. I don’t think magic is something like that. Magic could be used for so much more. Instead of simply sticking to the traditional uses of the different branches of magic, we should be experimenting to find different ways to utilize it.”

Nodding, Colbert continued.

“After seeing you, my belief has grown stronger. Who would have thought there was another world! This shows that the rules of Halkeginia are not absolute! Interesting! Such an interesting topic! I want to see this world. There are probably lots of new things to be discovered! It’ll probably add a new page to my research! If you have any questions at all, just come and talk with me. Colbert the flaming serpent will always help you.”

<center>* * *</center>

In the Austri courtyard, Saito was sitting in the cockpit of the zero fighter and inspecting it's parts. When he grasped the control stick, or even if he merely touched a switch, the runes on his left hand shone. Information would then flow to his brain, and tell him the condition of the part. When he moved the control stick, the ailerons of the wings and the elevator on the tail moved with a clank. The tail rudder moved when he stepped on the rudder bar and a cross shaped pointer appeared on the glass pane when he pushed the sight device switch on the instrument board. The engines on either side of the body of the plane were still alive. The shining Gandalfr runes told its user quite a bit. A smile appeared on Saito’s face.

“Partner, can this fly?”

“Yes.”

“Something like this flying… Your world is a strange one.”

Numerous students were watching Saito in the zero fighter, but they quickly lost interest and left. ''There are only a few nobles who would be interested in this, like Colbert,'' Saito thought. Suddenly a girl appeared, proudly brushing her pinkish blond hair with her hand.

Louise stared at Saito and the thing he was in. As if she were angry, she pointed her finger at it and said, “What’s that?”

Saito raised his head from the cockpit and simply replied, “An airplane”. As they still weren’t on good terms, he said it while facing away.

“Come down from that airplane thing, then.” Ordered Louise, pouting her lips while placing her hands on her hips. He ignored her and continued inspecting the parts of the zero fighter. Louise grasped the end of a wing and started to make the zero fighter wobble.

“I said come down, didn’t I?”

"Fine", whispered Saito as he got off and headed to Louise.

“Where did you go?”

“Treasure hunting.”

“What were you thinking, going without telling your master?”

Louise crossed her arms and stared at Saito. Saito noticed that her eyes were puffy.

“Didn’t you fire me?”

Louise cast her eyes downwards and spoke with a voice as if she were about to cry.

“I suppose you deserve a chance to explain yourself. If you have anything you want to say, then say it now.”

“What is there to explain? I didn’t do anything. This is about Siesta right? Siesta was just about to fall down so I tried to catch her. I then fell down as well, making it look as if I had pushed her down onto the bed."

The real reason was because Siesta had suddenly started to take off her clothes, but for Siesta’s sake he didn’t say that.

“Then, nothing really happened?”

“Nothing. Why were you so angry? That was the first time she came to the room. As if something like that would happen. Why were you angry, anyway? What me and Siesta do is none of your business, right?” Said Saito.

''Louise only thinks of me as a familiar. The only reason she treats me better is because of her newfound compassion for animals.'' 

“It’s none of my business, but in some ways it is.”

“Which one is it?”

Louise glared at Saito and groaned.

Louise tugged at his sleeve. She was whispering things like “Hey, apologize” and “Why are you being so uptight, you made me so worried”, but Saito wasn’t looking at Louise anymore. He was looking at the zero fighter in a daze.

Louise had jumped to her own conclusions. She was ashamed that she had shut herself in her room and sulked. She drew out the deadly technique she had been saving. It was a girl’s secret technique, which would sweep away any suspicion, anger, contradiction, and even the fact that Louise drove Saito out. She burst into tears.

Buckets of tears came streaming down from her eyes.

“Where did you go all this time! Idiot! I hate you!”

[[Image:ZnT03-191.JPG|thumb|''“Where did you go all this time! Idiot!”'']]
Sniffling, she wiped the streaming tears with the back of her hand.

“H-Hey, don’t cry.”

Panicking, Saito placed his hands on Louise’s shoulder. Louise cried even harder.

“I hate you! I hate you!”

Kirche approached them, holding a mop and a dust cloth in her hands. Because they had skipped lessons, their punishment was to wipe the academy’s windows clean. As Saito was neither a noble nor a student at the academy, he didn’t have to do anything.

Guiche looked at Saito, who was comforting Louise, and grinned.

“You can’t just make your master cry like that.”

Kirche said dully, “Made up already? That’s no fun…”

Tabitha simply pointed at the two and said, “After the rain comes fair weather.”

<center>* * *</center>

That night…

Louise lay in her bed, tightly grasping her pillow. After Saito removed his parka, Louise slipped into it, as though it was a given. She was frantically pretending to read a book. Saito looked around the room which he had been away from for a week or so. Tableware was scattered everywhere.

“So you’ve been absent from lessons?”

Montmorency had mentioned it when they passed by her in the corridor. Montmorency told Louise that she had been absent for too long, but Louise just ignored her and walked off.

Louise glared at Saito, slightly taken aback.

“So what?”

“Are you feeling ok?” asked Saito, who seemed to be worried.

She was about to say "Whose fault do you think it was that I have been skipping lessons?" but her pride got the better of her. Putting the blanket over her head, she snuggled under it. Saito scratched his head and looked at the haystack. ''So she didn’t throw it out,'' he thought, warmly glancing at Louise.

Three days pass.

Colbert awoke to the sound of hens. It seemed like he had fallen asleep without realizing. He had been absent from lessons and had shut himself in the laboratory for the past three days. In front of his eyes was a flask placed on top on an alcohol lamp. A glass tube stretched out of this, which let the heated catalyst cool and coagulate in the beaker to the left. This was the final step. Colbert sniffed at the gasoline he received from Saito and started cautiously reciting the alchemy incantation at the substance in the beaker while concentrating on the smell of the gasoline.

A poof of smoke rose from the beaker and the color of substance inside changed to a yellowish brown. He smelt it. The strong smell of gasoline drifted to his nose. Colbert opened the door with a thud and rushed outside.

“Saito! Saito! I’ve made it! I’ve made it! I’ve finished concocting it!”

Out of breath, Colbert approached Saito, who was inspecting the zero fighter. Within the wine bottle he held out, there was a yellowish brown liquid. Saito opened the cover of the fuel tank, which was in front of the windshield. There was a lock on it, so he had Colbert cast the unlock spell on it. He poured two bottles of the gasoline in to it.

“I analyzed the composition of the oil you gave me,” said Colbert proudly.

“It seemed to be made from microorganisms in fossils, so I searched for something similar. I decided to use the fossils of trees… in other words coal. I soaked that in a special catalyst and extracted a similar composition. After spending days doing that, I cast the alchemy spell on it. And that turned it into…”

“Gasoline, right?”

Colbert nodded and urged Saito“Quickly, turn those windmills for me. I was so excited that I didn’t even sleep.”

After filling the gas tank, Saito returned to the cockpit. Information on how to start the engine and fly the zero fighter came rushing to his brain. To start the engine, the propeller must first be spun. Saito popped his head from the windshield.

“Mr. Colbert, could you spin the propeller using magic?”

“I thought it turned using the power from burning the oil?”

“To start the engine, the crank inside must be rotated manually first. I don't have a tool to turn the propeller, so if you could use magic please.”

Colbert nodded. Saito began to prepare the plane.

Firstly, he set the fuel source to the tank he had just put the fuel in.
Then he set the mixture ratio lever and the propeller pitch lever to their optimum states. Saito’s hands moved by themselves. His Gandalfr power carried out all the operations. He opened the cowl flap and closed the lid of the oil-cooling radiator. The propellers rumbled as Colbert used his magic. With his eyes wide open, Saito pressed the ignition with his right hand at the proper time. His left hand gripping the throttle lever, he tilted it forward slightly.

A sputtering sound was heard and the engine started to run after the spark plug’s ignition. As they ratted, the propellers started to turn. The body of the airplane vibrated. The brake wasn’t on and so the plane started to propel itself forward.

Colbert watched with a moved expression on his face. After checking that the engine gauges were moving, Saito turned the ignition switch off.

Jumping out of the cockpit, he hugged Colbert.

“Mr Colbert, the engine started!”

“Yes, we did it! But why didn’t it fly?”

“There’s not enough gasoline. In order to fly, we would need at least five barrels.”

“That's a lot to make! But since I’ve already done so much, I’ll finish it!”

After Colbert had returned to his laboratory, Saito continued his adjustments. He didn’t have any tools however, so he cleaned the parts. Louise called out to Saito who was seemingly absorbed doing this.

“Hey, it’s time for dinner. What have you been doing? It’s already dark.”

“I started the engine!” yelled Saito happily.

But Louise replied back dully.

“Really now. Good for you. What happens after you get the engine running?”

“It flies! It will fly!”

“What will you do when it flies?” Asked Louise in a lonely voice.

Saito told Louise of the ideas that had gone through his mind in the past two to three days.

“I’m going to try to fly east.”

“East? I can’t believe you. Are you saying you’re heading to Roba Aru Kariie? I seriously can’t believe you!”

“Why? The owner of this airplane flew from there. I could maybe find some clues on how to return to my own world.” Said Saito feverishly.

Louise didn’t seem to bear any interest however. She replied back in a lonely voice.

“You’re my familiar. You can’t just do what you want. Also, the princess’s wedding is in five days. I have to read an edict then. But I haven’t thought of anything good to say.”

Absorbed by the zero fighter, Saito nodded as if he were listening. Once he knew that it could fly, he had become mesmerized by it.

Louise pulled his ear. She was bored. ''He hasn’t paid any attention to me since he’s returned and instead just gazes at this ‘airplane’.''

“Listen to me!”

“I’m listening!”

“You’re not. You’re daydreaming. There’s no familiar that listens to its master while looking away!”

Louise dragged Saito back to her room.

Louise opened the Founder’s Prayer book in front of Saito.

“I’ll read out what I’ve thought already for the edict.”

With a cute cough, Louise began to read her edict.

“On this beautiful day, I, Louise Françoise Le Blanc de la Vallière, praying for the holy presence of the founders, shall read the blessed edict…”

And then, Louise stopped.

“Continue?”

“From here on I have to give thanks to the four branches of magic. It has to be poetic and also in rhyme….”

“Then just make it rhyme.”

Louise pouted her lips as if she were sulking.

“I can’t think of anything. Writing it poetically is a pain in the neck. I’m not a poet or anything.”

“It’s ok, just read what you have written there.”

With a troubled look, she read her ‘poetic’ lines.

“Um, as fire is hot, one needs to be careful.”

“’Needs’ isn’t poetic. You should probably remember that.”

“Shut up. When the wind blows, those who sell barrels prosper.[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Talk:Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter8#Proverb:_.22When_the_wind_blows.2C_those_who_sell_barrels_prosper.22]"

“Why would you use that proverb here?”

Louise, who didn’t seem to have any poetic talent, threw herself on the bed as if sulking and whispered, “I’m going to sleep.”

As was now usual, she changed while hiding her body behind her bedsheets. After turning off the lamp she called out to Saito, who had dove onto his haystack already.

“I said to sleep in my bed, didn’t I?”

Saito’s heart started racing.

“Really? It's ok?”

Louise didn't respond. Saito slipped into the bed thinking that she would probably get angry if he didn’t do what he was told.

Louise was still awake. She opened her mouth, as if she had wanted to talk to him.

“So, you’re really going to the lands in the east?”

“Yeah.” Saito replied.

“It’s dangerous you know. Those elves hate humans…”

“But humans live in the areas beyond the lands of the elves right? Like that place called Roba.”

“The nature of those humans is completely different. It’ll be dangerous.”

It seemed like Louise was worried about letting Saito go.

“You’re still going to go?”

Saito thought about it briefly and nodded.

“Well, I might be able to find a clue to go back home.”

Louise was moving around under the sheets. Just as he was wondering what she was doing, she rested her head on his chest.

“Wha-“

“I'm just using it instead of my pillow!” Said Louise in a sulky and angry voice.

Louise placed her hands on his chest and lightly traced her fingers on it. Electricity seemed to flow through Saito’s spine.

“Don’t misunderstand me. This doesn’t mean I like you or anything!” Louise said in an embarrassed voice.

She then went back to her usual angry voice.

“Are you still going to go even if I say no?”

Saito remained silent.

“I thought so…” Louise whispered.

“This isn’t your world, is it… Of course you’d want to go back.”

Louise’s hair had a beautiful fragrance. The sound of her breathing was close as well. The two were silent. Saito was thinking of many things. Saito wasn’t talking, and Louise didn’t know what else to say, so she simply hugged Saito’s chest tightly.

“I don’t want you to leave. When you’re beside me I can sleep without worrying. You make me angry…” Louise said in a tiny voice while embracing Saito.

''Looks like those puffy eyes were because she didn’t sleep,'' thought Saito. Soon, Louise’s steady breathing, like that of a child’s, could be heard near Saito’s chest. She was fast asleep.

Louise was so pampered it made his heart race. ''Seems like she’s uneasy without me around. Well, I’m a familiar after all.''

Listening to her breathing, Saito was deep in thought. He thought of the people he had met in this world.

He had met many people within his few months in Halkeginia. There were evil people, but also kind people.

There was Marteau from the kitchen who gave him food.

Osman, who had told him he would lend him his hand if he needed help.

Colbert, who had gladly concocted the gasoline for him.

A snob and often offensive, but a friendly person who had his own qualities, Guiche.

Not a human but a sword, a partner he had depended on, Derflinger.

Henrietta, the beautiful princess.

Courageous… and dead because of it, Prince Wales.

Tabitha, a silent person but someone who had saved him on numerous occasions.

The seductive Kirche, who said she liked Saito, though it might have been a joke.

Siesta, the cute and kind maid… who probably had feelings for him.

And lastly, his master next to him, who made his heart race. Arrogant and stuck up, but one who occasionally showed kindness that would melt his heart, Louise. A girl with pinkish blond hair and big reddish brown eyes.

''When the time comes for me to go home, will I be able to leave these people with a smile on my face?''

''Will I be able to leave Louise with a smile?''

''I don’t know.''

''But…'' Saito thought

''The people who have been kind to me, I want to do the most I can for them.''

''At least while I’m in this world, I want to do something for them.''

He hadn’t felt these feelings before up until now.

For the time being, Saito embraced Louise’s head gently.

Louise groaned in her sleep.

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter7|Back to Chapter 7]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter9|Forward to Chapter 9]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter6

2009-01-01T06:07:34Z

BonekruZher:

===Chapter Six: Treasure Hunting ===

[[Image:ZnT03-151.JPG|thumb|''Tabitha hid beside a tree with her breath held.'']]
Tabitha hid beside a tree with her breath held. In front of her was a temple that had been reduced to ruins. Columns that once boasted magnificence had collapsed and fences had rusted away. Bright stained glass windows had been shattered, and weeds filled the garden. It was the temple of a pioneering village that had been abandoned decades ago. It was completely desolate; no one was close by. However, when the sunlight shone upon it, there was a somewhat pastoral atmosphere to the place. The place would probably be where travelers would set up for lunch or the like.

A loud explosion suddenly broke the calm atmosphere. Kirche had set a tree next to the gatepost on fire. Tabitha, in the shade of the trees, gripped her wand. The reason why the pioneering village had been abandoned came dashing out. It was an orc. It was two meters tall and weighted about five times that of an average human. Its fat ugly body was covered by skin peeled off from animals. With a large nose on its face, it looked much like a pig. In fact, you could say that it was a pig that stood on two legs.

There were around ten of them. Orcs liked human children, and being attacked by a group of creatures with such troublesome tastes, the villagers abandoned the village and fled from it. The villagers told the lord of the area, but the lord disliked dispatching soldiers in forests, and so ignored their requests. This village was one of the many villages in Halkeginia that had had this happen.

The orc conversed with the others through sounds similar to that of a pig, while pointing at the fire blazing around the gatepost. It then yelled angrily at every one of them.

“Fugii! Pigii! Agii! Nguiiii!”

Waving the clubs in their hands, the orcs were obviously angry. There was a fire, which meant humans were nearby. They were enemies, and the fire was a bait. Watching this, Tabitha considered which spell she would use. There were more enemies than she had expected. She couldn’t continuously fire spells out. If they didn’t carry everything out smoothly, they could easily lose the advantage of their surprise attack.

Just then, the air around the orcs shimmered and seven bronze maidens appeared before them. They were Guiche’s golems. Tabitha knitted her eyebrows. That wasn't what they had decided on. Guiche must have gotten impatient.

Guiche’s seven valkyries charged at the head orc. They thrust their short spears at it. The tip of the spears sank into the orc’s stomach. The orc was knocked back onto the ground. However, the wound was shallow. Its thick skin and fat had acted as its shield, protecting its internal organs from damage. It quickly stood back up, and waved its club, ignoring its small wound. The other orcs rushed over with their clubs, swinging them at the bronze maidens. The clubs the orcs were swinging, were about the size of a human. One hit on the delicate golems, and they would be sent flying, broken on the ground.

Tabitha started reciting an incantation while waving her wand. Water, wind, wind. One water and two winds. The two elements intertwined with each other and the spell was complete. The vapor in the air froze and became several icicles. They skewered the wounded orc from all directions. It was one of Tabitha’s strongest attacks, Windy Icicle. The wounded orc fell to the ground at once.

Kirche, who was watching on top of a tree that was separated by a fair distance from Tabitha’s hiding spot, waved her wand. Fire, Fire. Two fires. A ball of fire, larger than a normal fireball spell, attacked the orcs. It was the Flame Ball spell. With agile movements that didn’t seem possible for their size, they tried avoiding the ball of fire. However, as if it were attached to a string, the ball of fire was homing. It shot inside a howling mouth, and its head burst into flames. However, that was the end of such effective spells. They couldn’t keep using such strong spells.

The orcs were scared, but they realized they were being attacked by only a few mages. After realizing this, they remembered a long battle they had with humans once. If they lost, they would lose in an instant. However, only two of them were killed by magic so far. Which means, the human’s attack had failed.

Their anger overcame their fear. Their sharp noses twitched, trying to find the humans. A young delicious smelling human could be smelt from outside the temple’s garden. The orcs ran at once. Suddenly a person with a sword carried on his back appeared. Next to him was a fire salamander. Without hesitation the orcs continued to charge forward. The salamander would be a strong foe, but with only the two, it would be no problem. The human warrior wasn’t even a going to be a problem. It is said that one orc can match five human warriors. And that is for skilled warriors. A child like this would be disposed of with one swing of the club.

Saito whispered to the salamander next to him.

“I’ll attack them from the right. Stop any of those monsters from reaching Kirche.”

Fire flickered from the tip of the mouth of the fiery lizard, and it nodded with a “kyuru kyuru.” The large pigs formed groups to attack. They were trying to intimidate them. Saito’s hand was shaking. ''I’m sorry for being well dressed. What the hell is that. Scary.''

The orc was wearing a necklace. After a better glance, it could be seen that it was a necklace made from a straw rope and human skulls. ''My world’s rules really don’t exist in this world.'' The beast’s horrible stench could be smelt.

With a shaking left hand, he grabbed Derflinger. The runes on the back of his hand shone. The anger and the vigor bursting inside his body made his body hot. He started tapping a rhythm with his index finger on the grip of the sword, allowing him to compose himself. He calculated the timing of his leap.

Tap, tap, tap… The rhythm of his pulse.

Saito opened his eyes, and gazed at the orcs who were roaring towards him.

An orc swung its club at the child. It was a hit… It should have been that is. But its club only hit the ground. It tried raising its head to see its surroundings, but its vision slipped down. Its neck wouldn’t move. Its hands reached desperately for its head only to find that its head was missing.

Saito had jumped faster than the orc’s swing, and had cleaved off its head. How was that! The decapitated orc tumbled to the ground. Saito leapt at a nearby orc. In an instant, he cut down the stunned orc. With the force of his sword he finished it off. To the left, the fiery lizard was battling an orc, scattering fire everywhere. Flame overpowered the orc and sent a blaze of inferno to its head.

Losing three allies already, they surrounded Saito cautiously. With his sword ready, Saito stared at the orcs with a cold gaze. It was as if a dragon was glaring them at. Their instincts told them that he was dangerous. It told them that they couldn’t win against him. The orcs looked at each other.

But, it was a human. They couldn’t possibly lose. It must have been a mistake just then. Ignoring their instinct, experience and common sense, they roared and went in for an all out attack.

And so, they lost their lives. With the help of magic, Saito and Flame decimated them within two minutes.

Tabitha’s dragon landed on the ground. If the wind dragon had been hurt, it would mean that they would have to walk home, so they decided he wasn’t allowed in the battle. Coming down from the tree, Kirche gave Guiche a shove.

“Ouch! What are you doing?”

“It’s your fault that we got in such a mess!”

The plan was to lure them into a pit that Belldandy had dug and light the oil that was prepared in that pit. All the orcs would then burn to their deaths.

“As if they would just all fall into a pit like that. The first to make a move wins. I only put that into practice.” Grumbled Guiche.

“Your mole dug it right? Have some faith!”

“Well we’re all ok, so it’s fine,” said Saito

Siesta, who was hiding and shaking, rushed over to Saito and hugged him, overcome with emotion.

“That was incredible! Killing those violent orcs in a matter of no time! You’re incredible Saito!”

Siesta then timidly glanced at the corpses of the orcs.

“With these around I guess you can’t really go calmly pick mushrooms in the forest.”

Saito wiped off the blood and fat stuck on Derflinger with a leaf. His hands were still shaking. ''Haven’t gotten used to battle yet I guess'', he thought. ''Even though they were monsters, they were living things. Things like battles are easily said but they are really living things killing each other. Even if you win, it’s not a good feeling. Although I have powers of a Gandalfr familiar, my body is still made of flesh and blood. If I had slipped and received a blow from one of those clubs… it might be me lying there now.''

Noticing Saito’s hands were shaking, Siesta firmly grasped them. Are you ok? Her eyes seemed to ask. Saito forced a smile and nodded.

“You were incredible… but I guess such dangerous things are bad…” whispered Siesta.

Meanwhile, despite the battle, Kirche acted as if nothing had happened. Looking at the map, she said, “Um, within the temple there’s an altar… and beneath that altar there’s a hidden chest.”

“And within that chest…”

Guiche gulped.

“Lies the gold and silver and legendary treasure ‘Brisingamen[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Brisingamen]’ that the priest hid when he abandoned the temple, apparently.”

Kirche brushed her hair triumphantly.

“What’s a Brisingamen?” asked Guiche.

Kirche read the notes on the map.

“Umm, it seems like it’s a necklace made of gold. It’s made from ‘blazing gold’! Wow, even the name makes me excited. When you wear it you will be protected from any disaster and…”

<center>* * *</center>

That night…, they crowded around a bonfire in the garden of the temple. Everyone had a weary face. Guiche said bitterly, “So the so called treasure was that?”

Guiche pointed at a color faded accessory and a few dirty copper coins. Underneath the altar, there was a chest. However, it was full of junk that they didn’t even consider taking back home.

“This is made of brass. These cheap necklaces and ear rings, these aren’t that ‘Brisingamen’ right?”

Kirche didn’t reply. She just filed her nails with a bored look. Tabitha was reading a book as usual. Saito was lying down, gazing at the moon.

“Hey Kirche, that’s the seventh one already! We followed those maps with such effort and yet all we get are a few copper coins! The treasures aren’t even close to what the notes of the maps say! Those maps are all hoaxes!”

“Shut up. I said it before, there -might- be a real map within that bundle.”

“It’s too mean! Monsters and beasts dwell in ruins and caves after all! Only getting this in return for defeating monsters is far from enough!”

Guiche held the artificial rose in his mouth and lay down on a spread out blanket.

“Well yeah. If you could get treasure by just simply killing monsters, then no one would be poor.”

A gloomy atmosphere drifted amongst them. But Siesta’s cheerful voice drove it away.

“Everyone, dinner's ready!”

Siesta started dividing the stew for everyone from the pot on the bonfire. It smelled good.

“This is good! Wow, it’s really good. What kind of meat did you use?” Guiche asked while stuffing his mouth full.

Everyone else, tasted it and started to say how delicious it was. Siesta smiled and said, “Orc’s meat.”

Guiche suddenly spat out the stew. Everyone stared slack jawed at Siesta.

“I-It was a joke! I made it from a wild rabbit. I caught it with a trap.”

Siesta went on to explain how she had set up traps to catch rabbits and partridges, and collected herbs and vegetables for the stew, while everyone else was hunting for treasure.

“Don’t scare me like that. But, you’re really handy, being able to make something so nice from things in a forest.” Said Kirche in a relieved tone.

“It comes from living in a village,” said Siesta shyly.

“What’s this stew called? The herbs you’ve used are quite different from usual. I’ve never even seen some of these vegetables.” Said Kirche while spinning one of the vegetables on her fork.

“It’s a stew that’s made in my village, called Yosenabe.” Explained Siesta while stirring the pot.

“My father taught me how to make it. From edible wild plants, roots of plants… My father learned it from my grandfather. It’s a specialty in my village.”

Thanks to the delicious food, they felt more relaxed. Ten days had passed since they had left the school. As Saito gazed up at the sky, he wondered what Louise was doing.

“Is it good, Saito?”

Next to him, Siesta smiled warmly. Stuffing his mouth full with stew, he smiled back. Siesta’s smile, the taste of the stew, they both reminded him of something. He had no idea how long he had been away but Saito remembered his own world.

After dinner, Kirche spread out the map again.

“Let’s just give up and return to school,” urged Guiche, but Kirche did not budge.

“Just one more. One more.”

As if she was obsessed, Kirche’s eyes gleamed over the maps. Picking one map, she placed it on the ground.

“Ok this one! If this one is also a hoax we’re going back to school!”

“What’s the treasure?”

Arms crossed, Kirche replied, “Dragon’s Raiment.”

Siesta, who was eating stew after everyone had finished, choked slightly on her food.

“R-Really?”

“What about it? Do you know something about it? It’s close to a village called Tarbes. Now where’s Tarbes…”

Siesta replied quickly, “It’s in the direction of La Rochelle. There’s a big field… It’s my home town.”

<center>* * *</center>

The next morning, whilst they were riding the wind dragon, Siesta explained to everyone. There wasn’t much to tell. There was a temple near the village and in that temple there was something called the Dragon’s Raiment.

“Why is it called ‘Dragon’s Raiment’?”

“Apparently you can fly when you put it on,” said Siesta, weakly.

“Fly? So it’s a wind type item?”

“ It’s really not that big of a thing…” said Siesta, looking troubled.

“Why?”

“It’s a hoax. It’s one of those ‘treasure’s you can find anywhere. It’s all just the name. Yet the locals are grateful… they decorate the temple, worship it…”

“Really?”

Siesta then proceeded to say nervously.

“Actually… the owner of it was my grandfather. One day, my grandfather appeared in the village. Apparently he told everyone that he came from the east with the Dragon's Raiment.”

“Wow…”

“But no one believed him. Everyone says that my grandfather was weird.”

“Why?”

“Someone told him to fly with it, but he told them it couldn’t. He made a lot of excuses, but no one had a reason to believe him. After that, he said that it ‘couldn’t fly anymore’ and settled down in the village. He worked really hard, and gave his money to nobles, asking them to put a spell of permanence on the ‘Dragon's Raiment’. He treated it with a lot of care.”

“What a strange person. It must have been hard on your family?”

“No, apart from the Dragon's Raiment, he was a nice, hard working person. Everyone liked him.”

“It’s something famous within the village right? Just like that Yosenabe… Then we can’t take it back with us.”

“But… It’s like our family property… If Saito wanted to, I could ask my dad to show you it,” Siesta said in a troubled voice.

Just as Saito thought ''hoaxes are useless anyway'', Kirche remarked, “Even if it is a hoax, there are ways to sell hoaxes. There are many people with different tastes in this world.”

“You’re a horrible woman.” Guiche said, shocked.

The wind dragon flapped its wings, headed towards Tarbes.

<center>* * *</center>

Meanwhile at school, Louise was still skipping lessons. She didn’t want to meet anyone in her current mood. She only left her room to eat in the dining hall and when she went to take a bath. She knew that Saito was living in a tent in the Vestri courtyard so she went down there a few days ago to see how he was doing, but no one was there. When she asked Montmorency, who was passing by, and found out that Saito, Guiche, Kirche and Tabitha had been skipping lessons to go treasure hunting. The teachers were apparently mad and would make them clean the whole auditorium when they got back. She felt even sadder when she thought how fun it must have been. She felt as though she was the only one being left out.

Louise cried in her bed again. Whenever she saw the empty haystack, tears would come to her eyes. A knock came from the door. The door opened with a clank as soon as Louise replied that it wasn’t locked. The school principle Old Osman was at the door, which surprised Louise. Louise quickly put on her gown and got off her bed.

“How have you been feeling?”

Feeling down, Louise replied, “I’m sorry I’ve made you worry. It’s really nothing. I just don’t feel very well…”

Osman pulled out a chair and sat down.

“You’ve rested for quite a long time. I was worried, but it seems you’re alright.”

Louise nodded, and sat down on a chair. With a weary face, she stared out the window.

“Have you finished the edict?”

Louise gasped and hung her head. With a sorry expression, she shook her head.

“Seems like you haven’t from the looks of it.”

“I’m sorry.”

“There’s still two weeks. Think about it slowly. It’s your important friend’s wedding after all. Make sure you choose your words carefully.”

Louise nodded. She was ashamed that she had forgotten about the edict because she was so absorbed with her own thoughts. "I’m terrible aren’t I. She considers me as a friend, and even gave the role of being the maiden.”

Osman stood up.

“By the way, where’s that familiar of yours?”

She averted her eyes and kept silent. Osman smiled.

“Did you two have a fight?”

“When you’re young, you fight about trivial things. It’s because young people don't know how to compromise. Sometimes, these cracks will develop into something irreparable. You should be careful.”

Laughing, Osman left the room. After the door shut behind him, Louise whispered, “It’s not something small…”

Louise went to her desk. She ignored everything else and opened the Founder’s Prayer book. And as if clearing her thoughts, she closed her eyes. She concentrated, trying to think of an edict. I must think of a great edict for Henrietta.

Louise kept her eyes closed. ''Eh?'' There was a bright light. Suddenly she could see letters on the pages. Louise’s eyes froze. However, in the next moment, they faded from the pages like mist. ''What was that?'' She thought, while looking at the pages.

''I can’t see it anymore. My eyes are probably just tired'', she thought.

“It’s all Saito’s fault” she whispered.

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter5|Back to Chapter 5]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter7|Forward to Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:Toradora!

2008-12-30T07:34:48Z

BonekruZher: New page: I changed handphone to cellphone since I thought it sounds better but if you don't like that then you can delete the edit.-BonekruZher

I changed handphone to cellphone since I thought it sounds better but if you don't like that then you can delete the edit.-BonekruZher

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter4

2008-12-25T06:02:34Z

BonekruZher:

===Chapter Four: Love Triangle===

Louise was seated in the east courtyard of the Academy of Magic, commonly known as Austri, and frantically knitting. The spring weather was beginning to change as summer approached, but Louise could still be seen in her spring clothing. Even during the summer, it was quite dry instead of humid.

Ten days had passed since they had returned from Albion. Today was a day off. Without even eating dessert, Louise came to the courtyard after her meal to knit. Sometimes, she would give her hands a rest and stare at the white pages of the Founder’s Prayer book while thinking of a fitting edict for the Princess’s ceremony.

Around her, students were enjoying themselves. There was a group playing with a ball. Using magic, they would throw the ball into a basket without using their hands and try to score the most points. Staring at the group of people, Louise sighed heavily and looked at what she had started to knit.

Looking at the scene from the side, it was much like a painting. Sitting there quietly, Louise looked like a beautiful girl. Louise’s hobby was knitting. When she was small, her mother told her that if she had no talent for magic, she should at least have something she was good at, and so her mother taught her how to knit.

But it seemed like the heavens did not give Louise any talent in knitting. Louise had planned to knit a sweater. However, regardless of how favorably she looked upon it, it looked more like a distorted muffler. Actually it was more like an object complicatedly entangled with wool. Louise stared bitterly at the object and let out another sigh.

The face of the maid working in the kitchen resurfaced in her mind. Louise knew that she was making food for Saito. Saito thought Louise didn’t know, but Louise was not completely oblivious.

''That girl can cook well. Kirche has good looks. What do I have?'' Harboring these thoughts, she decided to try her hobby, knitting, but it seems like it wasn’t such a good choice.

Just as she was becoming slightly depressed from staring at the thing she was knitting, someone tapped her on the shoulder. It was Kirche. Panicking, Louise quickly hid what she was knitting with the Founder’s Prayer book.

“What are you doing Louise?”

Kirche gave her usual smile that seemed like she was looking down on you, and sat next to Louise.

“C-Can’t you see? I’m reading.”

“But, that book is blank, isn’t it?”

“This book is a national treasure called the Founder’s Prayer book you know,” said Louise

“Why do you have a national treasure?”

Louise explained to Kirche that at Henrietta’s wedding ceremony, she was to read out the edict and how she was to use the Founder’s Prayer book, and so on.

“I see. I’m guessing that the princess’s wedding ceremony has something to do with the journey to Albion?”

Louise considered whether to answer Kirche truthfully or not, but since Kirche had acted as a decoy so that they could go on ahead, she nodded.

“We risked our lives so that the Princess’s wedding could proceed smoothly? Not a very prestigious task… So basically it has something to do with the alliance between Tristain and Germania announced the other day?”

Kirche was quite sharp.

“Don’t say anything to anyone about it,” said Louise with a slightly discouraged expression.

“Of course I won’t. I’m not Guiche you know. Our two native countries have become allies. We should try and get along from now on. Right? La Vallière.” 

Kirche put her hands on Louise’s shoulders and smiled, almost purposefully.

“Did you hear? Albion’s new government proposed a non-aggression treaty. Cheers to the peace that we brought about.”

Louise replied half heartedly. For the sake of this peace, Henrietta has to marry a prince whom she doesn’t even love. You could say that she had no choice, but it wasn’t something to be happy about.

“By the way, what were you knitting?”

Louise blushed deeply.

“I-I wasn’t knitting anything.”

“You were. It’s here, right?”

Kirche grabbed it from under the Founder’s Prayer book.

“Hey, give it back!”

Louise was trying to take it back, but Kirche easily restrained her.

“What is it?” asked Kirche, dumbfounded while looking at the object.

“I-It’s a sweater.”

“A sweater? It looks more like a starfish. And a new species at that.”

[[Image:ZnT03-107.JPG|thumb|''“A sweater? It looks more like a starfish.”'']]
“As if I would knit something like that!”

Louise finally snatched her knitting back, and looked downwards, embarrassed.

“Why are you knitting a sweater?”

“None of your business.”

“That’s ok. I know why anyway.”

Kirche put her hands on Louise’s shoulders again and approached her face.

“You were knitting it for your familiar weren’t you?”

“N-No! I would never do such a thing!” cried Louise, with a bright red face.

“You’re really easy to understand you know. You like him, right? Why?” Asked Kirche while looking into Louise’s eyes.

“I-I don’t like him. You're the one who likes him. That idiot doesn’t have any good qualities.”

“You know Louise. When you lie, you’re earlobes shake. Did you know that?”

Louise quickly grabbed her earlobes. Realizing that it was a lie, she returned her hands to her knees in a flustered manner.

“A-Anyhow, I won’t give him to you. He’s my familiar anyway.”

Kirche laughed and said, “It’s good that you want him for yourself. But I'm not the one you are worrying about, I think.”

“What do you mean?”

“Um… perhaps that kitchen maid?”

Louise’s eyes shifted.

“Heh, so I was right?”

“N-Not really…”

“If you go to your room now, you might see something interesting.”

Louise stood up quickly.

“I thought you didn’t like him?” Said Kirche in a playful tone.

“I only forgot something!” cried Louise while dashing off.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito was cleaning the room. He had to sweep the floor with a broom, and wipe the tables with a cloth. As Louise had recently been doing her own laundry as well as other things related to her appearance, Saito’s work was reduced to cleaning.

Cleaning was done was very quickly. Louise’s room didn’t have many things in the first place, a small desk with drawers next to the closet, a table with a small vase containing a small plant, two chairs at a table, her bed and her bookshelf. As Louise was a fairly studious person, her bookshelf was lined with thick books.

He took one of the books down. It had characters that he had never seen before. Well of course, thought Saito as he put it back. But, why was he able to communicate with Louise then? Their language was different, and yet they were able to understand each other.

“What’s wrong partner?” asked Derflinger who was leaning against the wall of the room.

“Derf! Why do I understand what you’re saying?” asked Saito as he rushed to Derflinger.

“Well, if you didn’t understand, we would be in a bit of a pickle.”

“I come from a different world. And despite that I’m still able to understand your language. I don’t understand why!”

Saito remembered the person who was saved by Old Osman around thirty years ago. He was a person from his world. It seems like he and Osman had spoken with each other.

“How did you come to Halkeginia anyway partner?”

“I’m not sure myself… there was strange gate giving off this light…”

“Then I would think that the answer has something to do with that gate.” Said Derflinger, as though it were nothing important.

“What exactly was that gate then?”

“Dunno.”

Saito was a bit surprised.

“You’re a legendary sword and yet you don’t know anything. You should know a bit more since you’re legendary. Like, how to get me home…” Said Saito bitterly.

“I’m forgetful and not really interested anyway. Can’t rely on legends too much.”

Someone knocked on the door. Who could it be? If it was Louise, she wouldn’t knock. It’s probably Guiche or Kirche? “It’s not locked” Said Saito.

The door opened and Siesta popped her head in.

“S-Siesta.”

“Umm…”

She was in her usual maid uniform but looked slightly different. Her done up silky black hair dangled on her forehead and the freckles on her face emitted some charm. She was holding a large silver tray, filled with food.

“Um, you haven’t come to the kitchen recently…”

Saito nodded. As Louise let him eat whatever he wanted to, he visited the kitchen less often.

“So I was worried that you might be hungry…” Siesta said nervously.

Seeing her cute gestures, Saito’s heart started throbbing.

“T-Thanks. But, Louise has let me eat at the table now, so I haven’t really been hungry.”

“Really? I’ve been serving the teachers table recently so I didn’t notice. If I’m just a being nuisance then…”

Siesta hung her head slightly.

“N-No, that’s not it at all! I’m really happy that you brought me food! I’m actually hungry right now!” Said Saito, even though he was full from eating at the Alviss dining hall just a while ago.

“Really?”

Siesta’s face brightened.

“Well, eat to your heart’s content.”

The small table was crammed full of food. Siesta sat next to Saito, smiling. Saito started to hate himself for eating so much before but he couldn’t just let Siesta’s good intentions go to waste. Determined, he started to eat the food.

“Is it good?” asked Siesta.

“Yeah, it’s really good.”

He wasn’t lying, but it would have been even better if he had been hungry.

“Ehehe, eat all you want then.”

Siesta gazed at Saito who was eating in a hungry fashion.

“Oh sorry, my table manners…”

“N-No, it’s not that! It’s the opposite. I’m really happy that you like the food so much! The food and the cooks would be really happy!”

Blushing, she wiped her eyes with her hands. Siesta was cute like that. Saito couldn’t taste the flavor of the food anymore.

“I made that one,” said Siesta in a shy voice.

“Really?”

“Yeah. It was difficult to make it in the kitchen, but because you’re eating it, I’m glad I did it.”

Saito felt his heart tense up. Siesta was thinking of me. Me of all people. He lost himself within his thoughts. The atmosphere between them was very tense. Siesta suddenly said in a flustered tone, “S-Saito!”

“Y-Yes!”

“Umm.”

Siesta paused, as if trying to choose the right words.

“That talk, that we had before, was a lot of fun! Especially about that thing! Um, what was it called? Oh, the airplane!”

Saito nodded. Saito had talked to Siesta about his world and Japan in the bath. Siesta, coming from a village, didn’t know much about the world and was able to grasp what Saito had said as though they were things from another country.

“Ah, the airplane.”

“Yes! Being able to fly without magic must be wonderful! So even commoners like us, can fly freely in the sky like birds?”

“Isn’t there an airship?”

“It only hovers.”

“My village is actually a very nice place. It’s called Tarb. It’s about three days from here by horse, in the direction of La Rochelle."

Saito listened intently while eating the food.

“It’s a very remote village and there’s nothing really special there but… it has a very spacious and beautiful field. During the spring, the spring flowers bloom and during the summer, the summer flowers bloom. It’s like a sea of flowers, as far as the eye can see, past the horizon. It should be very beautiful at the moment…” Said Siesta, eyes closed as if she were drowning in memories.

“I want to look at that sea of flowers just once in an airplane.”

“Sounds nice…”

“Oh, why didn’t I think of it before!” cried Siesta who suddenly grasped Saito’s hand.

Surprised, Saito nearly fell backwards.

“W-What?”

“Do you want to visit my village Saito?”

“Huh?”

“The princess is getting married right? There’s a special holiday for us. It’s been quite a long time since I’ve returned to the village… If it’s ok, please come. I want to show you that beautiful field of flowers. My village has this really nice way of cooking stew as well. It’s called "Yosenabe". It’s made from vegetables that people don’t usually use. I really want to let you taste it!”

“W-Why do you want me to come?”

“…You showed me that there’s a possibility,” said Siesta, nervously looking downwards.

“A possibility?”

“Yes. A possibility that even commoners can win against nobles. We live in fear of the nobles. Knowing that there are people who don't live like that makes me happy, as if their happiness was my happiness. Everyone in the kitchen believes that as well.”

“I want to show such a person to my hometown…” said Siesta.

“I-I see…”

Saito felt embarrassed. I’m not great or anything. Occasionally I’m a legendary familiar, but that’s all. It’s not something to be praised over.

“Of course, it’s not only that. I also want to show Saito the village… But, if I bring a man back suddenly, my family will be shocked. What should I do…”

Suddenly Siesta blushed deeply and whispered, “I can just say you’re my husband.”

“W-What?”

“If I say it’s because we’re getting married, they’ll be happy. My mother, father, brother and sister will all be happy.”

“Siesta?”

When Siesta glanced at Saito, who was staring at her dumbfounded, she shook her head.

“Sorry! That will be troublesome! I'm not sure if you'll even come! Haha!”

Embarrassed, Saito replied, “S-Siesta, you’re really bold sometimes. Like when we took a bath.”

Siesta blushed once again.

“I’m not being bold or anything.”

“Eh?”

“When I left home, my mother told me to not show anyone my body except to my chosen man.”

And with that, Siesta reached out and grasped Saito’s hand. Saito’s heart beat very loudly.

“I would have showed you if you simply asked.”

“Y-You’re joking…right?” Saito said, slack jawed.

“It wasn’t a joke. Even now…”

“W-W-What about now?”

Siesta looked straight into Saito’s face.

“Am I not attractive?”

“No, that’s not it at all.”

She was attractive. Too attractive.

“Really?”

Siesta continued looking into Saito. ''Stop'', Saito thought, feeling as though he were being drawn into those black eyes.

“Then why didn’t you do anything when we were taking a bath?”

Siesta hid her eyes sadly.

'' Ah, don’t look like that, I’ll feel as though I’ve done something very bad.''

“…I see, I’m not attractive. You have such a cute girl with you too…That La Vallière is a noble too. I’m just a village girl after all.” Said Siesta sadly, sighing.

“No, it’s not like that at all!”

“Saito.”

“You’re really attractive. I can guarantee it. You look stunning without clothes on.”

Normally those words would get him beaten up, but Siesta was glad.

She had been wondering whether to bring in the dessert or not. While Saito was rambling on, she closed her eyes and stood up. With a deep breath, she let her apron fall to the ground.

“Siesta!” Said Saito, shocked.

Siesta looked at him calmly. She was the kind of person who would do something well once she had decided to do it. She started to undo the buttons on her blouse one by one.

“Siesta! I don’t think it’s a good idea!” cried Saito, shaking his head.

“Don’t worry.”

Her blouse was half undone. Her well-sized cleavage captured Saito’s vision. Saito sprang at Siesta, but suddenly found himself shaking his head, crying, “W-Wait! Wait a moment! I have to think about something like this!”

“Kya!”

Siesta, whom Saito was grasping by the shoulders, lost her balance and fell onto Louise’s bed behind them, as if Saito had pushed her down.

“Sorry…”

Directly below Saito, Siesta lay with her blouse undone. Siesta put her hands on her chest and closed her eyes.

With superb timing, Louise had opened the door.

Within ten seconds, various things occurred.

One: Louise noticed that Siesta was pushed onto the bed by Saito.
Two: Louise noticed that Sieta's blouse was undone.
Three: Saito and Siesta stand up flustered.
Six: Siesta buttons up her blouse.
Seven: Siesta dashes out of the room, facing away from Louise.
Eight: Saito cries, “Wait Siesta!”
Nine: Louise regains herself.
Ten: Just as Saito is about to explain what had happened, he felt an intense pain as Louise high kicks him.

And with that, Saito was lying on the floor ten seconds after Louise opened the door.

Louise stepped on Saito’s head. Her voice and body were shaking.

“What exactly were you doing?”

“It’s not what it seems, Louise.”

“What were you doing on my bed?”

“It’s a long story, Siesta was bringing me food and…”

“A familiar doing something like that on his master’s bed. I can’t forgive you.”

“It’s not what it seems to be. I didn’t plan to do anything like-“

“That was the last straw.”

Tears started to fall from Louise’s eyes. Saito stood up and grasped Louise’s shoulders.

“Listen to me, it’s a misunderstanding!”

“Enough already.”

Louise glared at Saito.

“What?”

Saito couldn’t understand why Louise was so angry. She didn’t even like him. It definitely wasn’t something to cry about.

“Get out.”

“Um, just then, I didn’t mean for it to happen…”

“Get out! You’re fired!”

Saito was also starting to feel angry. ''First you summon me then you fire me? What am I supposed to do?''

“I’m fired?”

“Yes, you’re fired! Go die in a ditch somewhere!”

Those were harsh words, no matter what he had done. All that, just because he and Siesta were on her bed. ''We weren’t even doing anything. And I thought she was becoming nicer.''

“Ok, fine.”

“I don’t want to see your face ever again!”

Saito grabbed Derflinger and left the room without another word.

Alone in the room, Louise lay on her bed. She put the blanket over her head.

So mean, Louise thought.

“It hasn’t only been today. When I’ve been having lessons, he’s been bringing that girl in and doing that and I didn’t know. I won’t forgive him.”

Louise bit her lip. So his feelings for her were all lies. Tears ran down her cheek.

“I hate you... and you even kissed me.”

She whispered the words repeatedly, as if they were meant for herself.

“… and you even kissed me.”

<center>* * *</center>

While searching for Belldandy, Guiche spotted a tent in the corner of the Vestri courtyard. For some reason a huge kettle was placed next to it. Guiche wondered what the kettle and the tent were for.

It was a crude tent made from a stick and an old rag. There were remains of food, bones and skin from fruits, scattered around. It seemed like someone was living there. His beloved familiar came out of the tent while he was looking at the tent with his head tilted in wonder.

“Belldandy, so you’re here!”

Guiche got on his knees and rubbed the large mole’s cheeks. The mole happily twitched its nose.

“Belldandy, what are you doing here?”

Someone crawled out of the tent and called out to the mole.

“Come here, mole. You and I, we're friends right?”

It was Saito. Disheveled and with a wine bottle in his hand, he was obviously drunk.

“What on earth are you doing?” asked Guiche, surprised.
Saito took a sip from the bottle and continued to call out to the mole, ignoring Guiche.

“Hey, come here. You’re the only friend I can trust.”

The large mole, as if it was troubled, looked at both Guiche and Saito.

“Belldandy don’t go over there. Why is Belldandy your friend anyway?”

When Guiche asked that, Saito replied with a dead voice, lying on the ground.

“Because I’m a mole. A useless, poor, miserable mole.”

“I don’t know what happened, but don’t go thinking Belldandy is the same as you.”

Guiche peered inside the tent. Derflinger and for some reason, Kirche’s salamander were in there.

“Kyuru kyuru.” <- sound that salamander makes, not sure how to translate

“What do you want?” Each of them said.

There was a pile of straw on the ground, and an upturned cup. That was all that was in the tent.

Guiche turned to Saito.

“So, you were driven out of Louise’s room?"

Lying on the floor, Saito nodded.

“And so you made this tent?”

Saito nodded again.

“Being lonely, you gathered people’s familiars and got drunk?”

Saito nodded vigorously. Guiche closed his eyes and nodded himself.

“Hmm. So you’re a good for nothing.”

“What else am I supposed to do? I’ve got no place to go. I don’t even have a clue how to get home. I can only drink.”

Saito gulped down the wine. Someone came rushing towards them. It was Siesta.

“Oh, I’m sorry I’m late. Here’s your lunch.”

It seemed like this maid from the kitchen was taking care of Saito.

“You’ve drank this much already?! I told you a bottle per day!”
Siesta grabbed his hand while scolding him.

“Sorry…”

Saito sadly hung his head.

“You guys! I told you to keep an eye on how much he drank!”

“Kyuru kyuru.”

“My bad,” replied both the salamander and Derflinger in a sorry voice.

Siesta hastily cleaned up the mess around the tent and made Saito stand up.

“I’ll come again in the evening! Don’t drink too much!”

And then Siesta hurried away in the same fashion she had came.

Watching her leave, Guiche said with an artificial rose in his mouth, “Well, Louise would get angry if you were two timing.”

“I’m not two timing! I’m not even involved with anyone, not Louise or Siesta!”

He had kissed Louise while she was sleeping, but he didn’t say that. He would rather forget about it.

“Well whatever, but do you plan on living here?”

“Got a problem?”

“You’re ruining the school's beautiful scenery.”

“Shut up.”

“You’ll be told to get out if the teachers see you, you know.”

Saito gulped down his wine without another word, returning to the tent while hugging Guiche's mole. The mole looked desperately at Guiche.

“Hey, give me back my Belldandy!”

<center>* * *</center>

Meanwhile, Louise had been skipping class and staying in her bed, worrying endlessly. Three days had passed since she drove Saito out. She was thinking about the familiar she drove out.

''He even kissed me, he even kissed me, he even kissed me,'' she thought endlessly. Having your pride hurt is really a terrible thing. She sadly glanced at the haystack that Saito used to use. She wanted to throw it out, but she couldn’t bring herself to do it.

Suddenly a knock came from the door. The first thought she had was that Saito had finally returned. Her sadness turned to joy, and within that joy she felt anger. ''Why am I glad he’s back? I should not let him back in for coming back so late.''

The door opened. Louise jumped up and cried angrily.

“Idiot! Where have you…eh?”

It was Kirche who had come in. Brushing her flaming hair, she smiled at Louise.

“It’s only me, sorry.”

“What are you doing here?”

Louise went back to her bed. Kirche walked briskly to the bed and sat down. She threw away the blanket at once, revealing Louise curled up, sulking, in her negligee.

“You’ve been absent for three days now, so I came to see you.”

Kirche sighed heavily. Having a good conscience really did have its pains. She didn’t think Louise would drive him out of the room. She thought it would be good for the two to have a fight and separate from each other a bit, but she didn’t think Louise would go this far.

“So, what are you planning to do, now that you’ve driven your familiar out of your room?”

“None of your business.”

Kirche looked at Louise coldly. On her rosy cheeks, there were traces of tears. She had probably been crying for a while now.

“I knew you were foolishly arrogant and proud but I didn’t think you were this cold hearted. They were just eating together.”

“It wasn’t only just that, of all things they were on my bed…” Louise muttered.

“Were they in each other’s arms?”

Louise nodded. Kirche was quite shocked. To make a move on a girl who came to bring him food… Saito was pretty good.

“Well, seeing the guy you like with a girl on your own bed must be quite a shock.”

“I don’t like him! It’s just that they were on my bed…”

“That’s just an excuse. You drove him out because you like him, and you were angry with him.”

Kirche’s words had hit the mark, yet Louise disagreed and pouted her lips.
“I can’t I say I didn’t see it coming. It’s because you didn’t give him anything. It’s only natural he’d go flirt with another girl.”

Louise remained silent.

“La Vallière, you’re a strange girl you know. You’re angry at and crying over a guy who you won’t even kiss. You can’t win like that…” said Kirche in a bored tone while standing up.

“I’ll do something about Saito. I was looking forward to taking Saito away from you… but you hit him and kick him and drive him out, I actually feel quite sorry for him. He’s not a toy you know.”

Louise bit her lips.

“A familiar is a mage’s partner. You fail as a mage because you can’t treat him properly. Well… you are zero after all.”

And with that, Kirche left. Louise didn’t reply. She crawled back onto her bed, full of sorrow and regret, and cried like she used to when she was small.

<center>* * *</center>

By the time Kirche had come to Saito’s tent, it was late at night already. Saito’s drunken voice could be heard within the crude tent. Flame’s “Kyuru kyuru” could also be heard in the tent. It must have come here to play when she had gone out to the streets.

Kirche opened the flap of the tent. The scene inside was disgusting. Guiche had his face buried in his mole, crying. Saito was hugging Flame, while grumbling with a wine bottle in his other hand.

“It’s just like you said! You're an idiot!” shouted Saito. It seems like he had drunk so much he couldn’t even articulate properly.

“I didn’t even do anything with that Katie. She held my hand, and I had only lightly kissed Mortmerncy! Despite that, I-!”

Guiche burst into tears. He was the type who cried when he drank. Kirche sighed. Why do men have to be such idiots?
Derflinger noticed Kirche and informed Saito.

“Gentlemen, there’s a guest.”

“Guest?”

Saito looked groggily at Kirche.

“Kirche?”

“Looks fun, can I join?” Said Kirche, with a smile on her face.

Saito, who couldn’t possibly get any more drunk, was angered by the sight of a woman. He faced Kirche.

“Those large tits, if you show me them, you can join.”

Guiche started clapping his hands.

“I absolutely agree! In the name of Tristain’s nobles! I totally agree!”

Instead of replying, Kirche took out her wand and started reciting an incantation.

“Less drunk now?”

Saito and Guiche, who were both sitting straight now, nodded.

Everything around them was scorched. Even they were scorched. Kirche’s fire magic made Saito’s hair and Guiche’s nice shirt ragged looking. They had heard of water being a good trick to use, but they didn’t think fire would work just as well.

“Well then, get ready to leave.”

“Get ready to leave?”

Guiche and Saito looked at each other.

“Yes. Hey Saito.” Kirche called him by his name instead of darling.

“What?”

“Do you plan on living in a tent for the rest of your life?”

“No, but…I got driven out, and I haven’t found a way back home either…”

''A way back home?'' Kirche and Guiche looked at each other. Saito suddenly shook his head.

“No, I mean, that, Roba in the east!”

“Ah, you were born there weren’t you?”

Kirche nodded in comprehension. Saito sighed in relief.

While Kirche caressed Saito’s cheek, she said, “Don’t you want to become a noble?”

“A noble?”

Guiche was slightly taken aback.

“But Kirche, he’s a commoner. He can’t be a noble since he’s not a mage.”

“In Tristain that is. By law, commoners are strictly forbidden to purchase land or become nobles."

“Exactly.”

“But, in Germania it’s different. If you have money, even if you’re a commoner, you can buy land and become a noble, or buy the rights to a position and become a tax collector or a commander.

“And that’s why they call Germania uncivilized.” Said Guiche as though he were feeling sick.

“Uncivilized? People who are fussed over traditions and customs like ‘if you’re not a mage you can’t be a noble’ which make their country weak have no right to talk. It’s the reason why Tristain has to ally with Germania to be able to oppose Albion.

Saito, who had been quietly listening, finally opened his mouth.

“Um, so Kirche. What you’re saying is that I should become a noble through money, in your country?”

“Exactly that.”

“I don’t have that kind of money. I’m penniless.”

“Then earn some.”

Kirche tapped Saito’s face with a bundle of parchment.

“What’s that?”

Guiche and Saito looked at the bundle. They seemed like maps.

“They’re treasure maps.”

“Treasure?!” Guiche and Saito said, surprised.

“Yes, we’re going to go treasure hunting and sell the treasure we find. Saito… you can do whatever you want then.”

Saito gulped. Kirche was embracing Saito, with her breasts pushing against him. Saito was shaking as though he was suffocating.

“When you become a noble… you can propose to me ok? I like guys like you. I don’t care if you’re a commoner or a noble. People who can overcome their difficulties and obtain things beyond people’s imagination… I like people like that.” Said Kirche, who was smiling seductively.

Guiche, who was looking at the map, whispered doubtingly, “No matter how I look at it, these maps seem a bit suspicious…”

“I got them from various places like magic shops, stalls, general stores…”

“It’s definitely something dodgy. I know of a few people who just sell ordinary maps, calling them treasure maps. There are even nobles who become bankrupt because of these hoaxes.”

“That attitude won’t do!” Said Kirche, with her hands clenched into tight fists.

“Most of them might be scrap, but there might be a real one hidden inside there.”

Gah…Guiche groaned while slapping his forehead.

“Saito, let’s go. Let’s go find treasure and abandon Louise… and then you’ll propose to me, ok?”

Abandoning Louise… that did have a nice ring to it. Nobles… they are always so proud, and they even forget about the people who have saved them before. Saito made up his mind.

“Alright, I’m in. Let’s go!”

Kirche hugged Saito tightly. Suddenly someone burst in.

“Nononono, you can’t do that!”

“Siesta?”

Before them was Siesta in her maid outfit.

“You can't marry, Saito!”

Siesta pulled on Saito.

“Don’t you wish the man you love to be happy?”

Siesta was taken aback by Kirche’s words and looked at Saito. She suddenly shook her head.

“Just because you’re a noble doesn’t necessarily mean you’re happy. You can stay at my village, and buy a vineyard with that money!”

“A vineyard?”

“In my village, there are a lot of good vineyards! We can make nice wine together! Its brand name could be Saito Siesta!”

Kirche and Siesta were both pulling on Saito. It was the first time in his life that he was fought over by girls. He blushed deeply. This probably wouldn’t happen ever again.

“As if you’d find treasure.” Guiche said in a bored tone.

“Guiche. If we find treasure you can give it to the Princess as a present and perhaps she will see you in a different light.”

Guiche stood up.

“Ladies and gentlemen, let’s go.”

“Take me along please!” Siesta called out. If she didn’t go along, there would be no doubt that Kirche would seduce Saito.

“No, you can’t. Commoners are just a burden.”

“Don’t treat me like an idiot! Even though I look like this, I’m…”

Siesta was shaking. Both her hands were clenched tightly together.

“Yes? Go on?”

“I can cook!”

“As if we didn’t know,” everyone said.

“But, but, meals are important right? While we’re searching for treasure, we’ll be camping right? We can’t just rely on the food we bring. I could make good food for everyone.”

Well she was right on that point. Guiche and Kirche were both nobles and couldn’t stand eating bad food.

“But you have work to do right? Are you just going to take a break?”

“The cook always lets me leave if I say I’m doing something for Saito.”

The head chef really likes Saito, he would probably do exactly as Siesta had said.

“Fine, do what you want. But I’ll tell you beforehand, the ruins, forests and caves we’re heading to are dangerous places. There are lots of monsters there.”

“I’ll be fine, Saito will protect me!”

And with that, Siesta grabbed Saito’s arm, leading him to fantasizing about Siesta’s naked breasts pressing against him.

Kirche nodded and turned to everyone.

“After the preparations are done we’re heading off!”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Back to Chapter 3]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter5|Forward to Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter3 - MTL

2008-12-24T19:40:36Z

BonekruZher: Seista->Siesta

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

=== Chapter Three: The Founder's Prayer Book ===

Sir Osmond was staring at the book delivered from the palace and absent-mindedly twirling his beard. The cover, wreathed by old leather, was so worn out that it looked like it would tear up from a single touch. The color of the book's pages had a tawny color to them.

''Hmm...'' while muttering, Sir Osmond turned a page. Nothing was written there. There were about three hundred pages in the book and they were all blank.

“This is transmitted<!> to the Tristain royal family, ‘The Founder's Prayer Book’…”

Six thousand years ago, Founder Brimir offered a prayer to a God and wrote down the spells, using magical runes as letters.

“This isn't a fake?”

Sir Osmond looked suspiciously at the book. Fakes… that often happens with ‘Legendary’ things. Apparently, only one ‘Founder's Prayer Book’ existed in the world. Rich nobles, temple priests, royal families of every country- All of them claimed to have a real ‘Founder's Prayer Book’. Whether it was real or not, they were all collected in the library equally as if they were the genuine article.

“But if it is a fake, it's an awful one. All of the characters are gone.”

Sir Osmond had seen a ‘Founder's Prayer Book’ several times before, at different places. The runes always leaped from it and were arranged in one or the other order<!>. However, he never found a book with such characters like this one. Could this one be real?

At that moment he heard the sound of someone knocking. ''I should hire a secretary'' thought Sir Osmond as he invited the guest into the room.

“It’s not locked. Please, come in.”

The door opened and a slender girl stepped in. She had pink-blonde hair and big reddish brown eyes. It was Louise.

“I heard you called for me, so…”

Louise said. Sir Osmond stood up and spread his hands, welcoming the tiny visitor. And sympathizing again with Louise’s pain the other day.

“Oh, Miss Valliere. Have you rested after the tiresome journey? Your great efforts ensured the alliance's safety while escaping the Tristain crisis.”<!>

Sir Osmond said in a soft voice.

“And, next month in Germania, there will finally be a wedding ceremony held between the princess and Germania’s emperor. It is all thanks to you. Be proud of yourself.”

After hearing this, Louise became sad for a moment. Her childhood friend Henrietta, as a political tool, will marry Germania’s emperor without love. Even though there is no other way for the alliance, when Louise recalled the sad smile on Henrietta’s lips, her chest tightened.

Louise silently bowed. Sir Osmond became silent for a while and watched Louise, then remembering the possession of ‘Founder's Prayer Book’ in his hands, held it out for Louise.

“What's this?”

Louise looked at the book with a suspicious face.

“Founder's Prayer Book.”

“Founder's Prayer Book? This?”

''It was given to the royal family. A legendary book. But why did Sir Osmond have it?''

“In the Tristain’s royal family tradition, during a royal family wedding one aristocrat is chosen to take the role of bridesmaid. The selected bridesmaid traditionally is given the ‘Founder’s Prayer Book’, following the imperial edict.”

“Uh huh.”

Louise, who wasn’t aware of palace etiquette in such details, replied absent-mindedly.

“And the princess has chosen Miss Valliere to be that bridesmaid.”

“Princess?”

“Just like that.<!> Bridesmaids always carry this ‘Founder’s Prayer Book’ with herself, so it is important to follow imperial edict.”

“Okay! I'll follow the imperial edict!”

“Indeed. Of course, there are still things in palace etiquette that you need to practice… Traditions can be rather bothersome. However, Miss Valliere, the princess is looking forward to you. This is a great honor. So follow the palace regulations and written edict, because something like this happens only once in a lifetime.”

''Henrietta, my childhood friend, chose me to be her bridesmaid.'' Louise firmly looked up.

“I understand. I will obey respectfully.”

Louise received the ‘Founder’s Prayer Book’ from Sir Osmond’s hands.
　
Sir Osmond smiled, looking at Louise.

“You are willing to undertake it. Good, good. The Princess will be pleased.”

<center>* * *</center>

That evening, Saito was preparing a bath. Certainly, Tristain Magic Academy had a bathhouse. It was a Roman style bathhouse, lined with marble. It had a huge swimming pool, filled with perfume mixed hot water that was said to grant a heavenly feeling, and of course, Saito could not enter there. Only nobles were allowed to use it.

The Academy’s bathhouse for commoners, compared to the nobles' bathhouse, was rather shabby. The joint bathhouse for commoners looked like a hovel. Placed on the stones, underneath which fire burns, strong smell of sweat and tightly pressed bodies, only made one sweat more.

One day in that bathhouse was enough to make Saito disgusted. Saito, who was raised in Japan, set up a bath which was a kettle filled full with hot water. The sauna was unsatisfying.

Bothered, Saito asked Marteau, the head chef and received one big, old kettle. He made a bathtub from it. It was a bathtub heated from beneath with a floating wooden lid which was pushed under the water by the bather. Firewood, burning under the kettle, heated the water.

Saito’s bath, was arranged at the Vestri Courtyard’s nook. It was convenient, as people do not often come to this courtyard.

The day was coming to an end, and, two moons appeared, shining faintly. Once the water was hot enough, Saito quickly threw his clothes off and sank his feet into the big kettle.

“Aah, nice, hot, water.”

He put a towel on his head and started humming a melody.

Derflinger, who was leaning against the wall of the kettle, called out to Saito:

“Does it feel good?”

“Yeah.”

“By the way, partner, why didn’t you take advantage of the young mistress a while ago?"

Saito threw Derflinger a tepid glance.

“Don’t look at me like that. It feels bad, partner.”

“Hey, legendary sword.”

“Indeed I am a legendary sword, what?”

“During these six thousand years, have you found someone important to you to protect?” Derflinger shook lightly.

“I do not protect. It is the one that holds me that protects someone.”

“You poor thing…”

Saito said from the bottom of his heart in a sympathetic voice.

“Poor, you say? On the contrary, it is quite comfortable.”

“Is that so? By the way, what things do you remember about this ‘Gandalfr’? How great was he and what kind of things did he do?”
　
Saito, showing his inborn curiosity, asked Derflinger.

“Forgot.”

“Ara.”

“It was a long time ago. Besides, partner, someone is coming.”

A shadow appeared in the moonlight.

“Who is it?”

Saito’s call startled the shadow! It dropped down something that it was carrying with a clatter. Under the moonlight, one could hear a sound of a breaking pot.

“Waaah, it broke… I will be scolded again… sniff”

From that voice, Saito was able to recognize the person who showed up from the darkness.

“Siesta?!”

Illuminated by the moonlight, a figure of a housemaid working in Alviss Dining Hall - Siesta - appeared. She had just finished her work and, although she was still wearing her usual maid clothes, the kachusha covering her head was now gone. Her loose shoulder-length black hair shone glossily.

Siesta squatted down to pick up the thing that she dropped earlier.

“W-what are you doing here?”

Saito’s call made Siesta turn around.

“Uhmmm... Today I was able to get some really tasty goods and wanted Saito to try it! I would have given it to you in the kitchen, but you didn’t come today! Waah!”

Siesta said in panic. Indeed, there was a tray lying next to Siesta, an overturned teapot and some cups. It seemed like Siesta dropped one cup, surprised by the sudden call.

“A treat?”

Saito asked, still submerged in the bath. Suddenly Siesta became aware of Saito’s nudity and, for a moment, averted her eyes in shame.

“That’s right. Some unusual goods came from the east town ‘Rob Al Karyie’ today. Tea.”

“Tea?”

Those kind of things were extremely rare. Siesta poured some from a teapot into the cup that did was not broken and gave it to Saito.

“Thank you.”

Saito lifted it to his lips. The sweet aroma of tea tickled his nostrils. And when it was in his mouth, it tasted like Japanese green tea.

Saito suddenly felt overwhelmed with nostalgia. ''Aah, Japan. Dear mother country.'' In his big kettle bath, Saito spontaneously wiped the corners of his eyes.

“W-what’s the matter! Are you alright!”
　
Seista bent over the edge of the kettle.

“N-no, I just felt nostalgic for a moment. I’m alright. Yeah.”

After saying that, Saito brought the cup back to his mouth. Though a tea and a bath made a strange combination, they both soaked Saito with longing.

“Do you miss it? That’s right, Saito-san comes from the east.”

Siesta flashed a shy smile.

“T-that feeling, I wonder myself.<!> However, have you seen me here often?"

Saito’s words made Siesta blush.

“T-that’s, that’s. I’m just here because I saw you going this way with hot water and…”

“You peeped?”

Saito’s voice saying that was blank. Siesta hastily shook her head.

“N-no, I didn’t mean it that way!”

Flustered, Siesta tripped over the edge of the kettle and with a loud splash, fell into the kettle.

“Kyaaaaaaa!”

Siesta screamed, but her shriek was suppressed by the hot water inside the iron kettle.

“Are you alright?”

Saito asked in blank surprise.

“I-I’m alright… Wah, but I am soaked now…”

Siesta stuck her wet head of out of the hot water.

Th poor girl’s housemaid clothes were sodden. And when she became aware of Saito’s naked state, a furious blush spread on her face.

Saito panicked.

“S-sorry! Even though the bath is on a stove, it is still possible to fall in!”

“N-no, I’m sorry!”

Although she was apologizing, Siesta didn’t try to get out of the bath. Saito then decided to take a defiant attitude as well. He pretended in a somewhat manly manner that it was not big deal she was not getting out.

At such times, he tried to act in a calm and collected manner. ''Was it manly?'' Saito thought so. Which means that Saito was a fool as well.

“Ufufu”

Siesta laughed still soaking with her maid clothes inside the big kettle. Though it wasn’t a laughable situation, she still laughed.

“W-what’s wrong?”

Perhaps his size was a laughingstock? Though it was dark and no one could see below the surface of hot water, Saito suddenly felt insecure.

“No, but, it feels good. Is this how you bathe in Saito-san’s country?"

Feeling relieved, Saito answered.

“That’s right. Though, it is unusual to get in while wearing clothes."

“Ara? Is that so? Yet, if you think about it, that must be true. Well then, I’ll take it off.”

“Yes?”

Pop-eyed Saito asked Siesta.

“What did you say just now?”

Siesta, who is usually hesitant and shy, for some reason became bold. Slightly biting her lips she looked at Saito in a determined way.

“I said, I’ll take it off.”

“But Siesta? I am a man…”

Saito asked dumbfounded.

“That’s alright. I know that Saito-san is not a person who would hurt me.”

Saito nodded, though he hasn’t heard a single word.

“No, oh my, don’t do such thing…”

“But I also want to use this ‘Bath’ properly. It is nice.”

And, eh? Saito stared as Siesta rose from the hot water and started taking off her soaked clothes. Saito turned his eyes away in panic.

“S-stop it! Siesta! Wait a moment! I tell you!"

However, Saito’s ‘Stop’ sounded weak, betraying his real thoughts.

“B-but I am dripping wet… The Chief would be mad if I return like this to the room. I think I should dry it off on the fire first.”

Though looking obedient, Siesta can be really bold once she decides to.

The buttons of the blouse and the hook of the skirt were unfastened in a flash. It felt good taking off wet clothes.

Siesta took off her housemaid uniform and underwear and left them to dry on the firewood, close to the fire. After that, she stepped into the hot water again. Saito with the corner of his eyes watched the submerging Siesta’s legs. He never saw Siesta’s bare legs, as they are always hidden behind the skirt. They were white and healthy. Aah, if only he would turn his face that way, he would be able to worship her entire body.

“Uwaa! Feels good! Sharing a bath this way, soaking in the hot water really does feel good! Feels like taking a noble’s bath. I am so jealous, but I can make it myself, right? Saito you are really smart.”

“N-not really.”

Saito answered, still turning face his away. It felt as if the hot water suddenly turned hotter. Next to him was a naked girl. In that sort of situation, Saito felt dazed and almost fainted. Siesta said with a shy smile on her lips.

“Please don’t be so shy. I’m not shy as well. It is all right to turn this way. Look, my breasts are hidden behind my arms… besides it’s so dark that you cannot see through water anyway, so stay calm.”

Saito, feeling half-confused half-happy, turned around.　

Siesta was sitting right before Saito, submerged in the hot water. Because it was dark you couldn’t clearly see the body behind the surface of the water. He was somewhat relieved.

Yet, Saito took a deep breath.

[[Image:ZnT03-093.JPG|thumb]]

In the darkness Siesta's wet black hair, was fascinatingly glittering.

From a close look one could see that Siesta was actually a very lovely girl. He hadn’t noticed until now, but she was different from Louise or Henrietta, she was like the charm of a lovely flower, freely blossoming in the field. Her big dark eyes, friendly nature and tiny nose were charming and pretty.

“Hey, Saito, what place is your country?”

“My country?”

“Yes, please tell me about it.”

Siesta innocently bent forward listening. Ah, when bending forward so much one could see, ah, aah… Saito fell backwards in panic.

“W-well! There’s only one moon, there are no magicians, that’s why they use switches to turn the light off, and they fly in the sky with planes…”

Because Saito was so incoherent, Siesta puffed her cheeks.

“Stop it. One moon, no wizards, are you making fun of me? Don’t look down on me just because I’m a village girl.”

“I-I’m not making fun of you!”

Saito thought. Even if he told her the truth it would only confuse her. After all, the only ones that knew at the moment that Saito was from different world were Louise, Sir Osmond and Henrietta.

“Well then, tell me the truth.”

Siesta looked up into Saito’s eyes. Siesta’s black hair and dark eyes wistfully reminded Saito of a girl from Japan. Of course, the face was different from Japanese. However, a simple. nostalgic feeling still shot through Saito, making him flurry.

“R-right… We have different eating habits.”

Saito started talking about the distant Japan. Starry eyed Siesta listened attentively to the story.

Though it might feel like a vapid talk, Siesta was eagerly catching every single word. And before one realized it, Saito and Siesta lost any track of time, as the story of the hometown was told.

After some time passed, Siesta stood up covering her breasts. Saito hastily turned his eyes away. However, for one moment, he still saw Siesta’s breasts through a gap of her arms, and felt his nose bleed. Without a word, a thin trickle rolled down. Holding his nose Saito looked at the other side, while Siesta put on her now dry clothes and bowed her head thanking Saito.

“Thank you. It was very fun. This bath was great, and Saito-san’s story was amazing as well.”

Siesta said gladly.

“Can I hear it again sometime?”

Saito nodded.

After that, Siesta cast her eyes down with a blush, and shyly fiddled her fingers.

“Well, err? The talk and the bath were great, but you were the most amazing…”

“Siesta?”

“Could you…”

“W-what?!”

But Siesta ran away in tiny steps.

Such thing happening with this girl from a foreign world felt like a joke for Saito, so he dazed off, snuggled in the big iron kettle.

<center>* * *</center>

After the bath, he returned to Louise’s room and found Louise doing something on the bed. Once she saw Saito, she hid a book in panic. It was an old, big book. 　

Why? Though, he didn’t worry so much about it as it was Louise. He might not understand even if being told about it. Besides Saito’s head was filled with the sight of Siesta’s body. What he saw through the gap of her hands, was firmly imprinted in Saito’s mind.

Saito approached the laundry basket, while shaking off the worldly thoughts. He decided to start doing laundry right away. He planned on using the remaining bath’s hot water, so his fingers would not be cold.

However, the basket was empty.

“Louise, where’s the laundry?”

When Saito asked, Louise shook her head.

“Washed already.”

“You washed…”

And then Saito saw Louise, hu! He was shocked. Louise was wearing his nylon parka that he took off and left in the room before going to take a bath. When Saito goes to a public bath, he always takes off that nylon parka and goes only in his T-shirt, because his body feels too hot right after stepping out of the bath.

Louise was probably wearing it right over her underwear. Because the sleeves are too long and waist is too loose it makes it look like some weird dress.

“You, why are you wearing my best suit!”

Hearing Saito, Louise buried her mouth behind his nylon parka. Louise, whose cheeks blushed for some reason, said.

“Because…after doing the laundry, I had nothing left to wear.”

“Nonsense! It’s full!”

Saito pointed to the closet. There were a lot of Louise’s clothes. Because Louise was a noble, she had many expensive dresses to choose from.

“Still, I wanted to try something else on.”

Louise, sitting straight on the bed, said in a sulky tone.

“Couldn’t you wear these casual clothes.”

Saito took a plain dress in his hands.

“I don’t want to wear something like that!”

“But these are my only clothes. Return them.”

However, Louise didn't try to take it off. On the contrary, she rolled sheets around her fingers.

“Well it is light and fits nicely. What is it made of?”

Indeed. Saito had to agree that it really fits rather nicely. Reluctantly he decided to give up. In the room it is not cold, even if wearing only a single T-shirt.
　
“Nylon.”

“Nailon?”

“That’s a fabric from my world. It is made from oil.”

“Oili?”

“The plankton that is collected at the bottom in the sea, is stored for years, and later becomes oil.”

“Pulankuton?”

Louise stared blankly at him, she looked like a child parroting Saito’s words. Her expression was unreadable as half of her face was hidden behind Saito’s parka. For a moment Saito thought that this Louise looked irresistibly cute.

Furthermore, Louise even washed for him. It was impossible. Saito became scared somehow. Up till now, such actions were unimaginable for Louise.

Her cheeks were red, so concerned Saito decided to check if she is not ill and doesn’t have a fever.

Louse got startled when Saito approached her! She trembled. And… turned away.

Trying not to think how she must hate this, Saito grabbed Louise’s shoulders and brought his forehead close to her. Louise’s body stiffened but she doesn’t fight and quietly closes her eyes. Just as I thought, her body condition must be really bad, Saito thought.

“It seems you have a fever.”

When Saito pulled his forehead away from hers, Louise for some reason clenched her fist in tightly.

“What is it?” he asked, as Louise turned away from him and after some quiet rustling snuggled under the covers.

“Hey,” Saito poked.

“Sleep,” Louise answered and became silent again.

Wow, the fever must have eased up, Saito thought as he crawled into his pile of hay.

It was quiet for a moment and then a pillow flew at him.

“What the…?”

Saito asked.

“Bring back the pillow I just threw. Didn’t I tell you to sleep in bed from now on. Idiot.”

Louise’s sulky voice was heard.

He just couldn’t understand Louise’s mood, whether it was gentle or saucy as usual. What does it matter, Saito thought as he slipped into Louise’s bed.

Though Louise was stirring restlessly in her futon, she soon quieted down.

Now he could think about how the day passed. Anyway, now his head was filled with Siesta. Siesta’s parting words were repeated in his head again.

Siesta certainly said “The most amazing was you…”

Was it a confession? No, was she making fun? That’s not so. Am I popular? He isn’t popular too. The only one who showed that interest was Kirche, but it was surely because I am convenient.

Aah, but, Siesta was cute. Though Louise is also cute, Siesta also has a different charm…

Naïve, simple but honest. Unlike Kirche, she looked wonderful when taking her clothes off. Ghaah. T-that’s right. Nice. W-w-w-what. Damn. Beaten. I’m beaten.

For something that he hadn’t considered so much up till now, the impact was huge. Fascinated by the girl, Saito started to think of the ways to return back to earth.

He’ll find it surely, even if he hadn’t had even the slightest clue how.

Then, feeling dizzy, he started thinking about Louise. He loved Louise. ''But, because Louise is a noble she would never think of me that way. Besides I decided to protect her. This way it wouldn’t be that far from a lover.''

Still, to be lovers one would need to sway a girl… No, even Siesta might be only making fun. Aah,I guess that’s how it is.

Becoming sleepy while thinking about various things, Saito fell into the happy sensations of the dream world.

<center>* * *</center>

Outside Louise’s room window Tabitha’s Sylphid was floating. On top of which, as usual, Kirches and Tabitha’s figures were sitting. Tabitha was reading a book in the moonlight. Kirche was staring into Louise’s room from the crevice of the window.

Kirche snorted.

“After all, it is not looking good.”

She remembered the blush on Louise’s face as she cuddled with Saito on the back of the dragon, returning from Albion. Louise seemed to be not her usual self.

“Really, he doesn’t treat me seriously? Every time I approach him, I get rejected, it makes me worried against my will.”

Until now, there was no man who would refuse courting her. It was Kirche’s pride. Truly, Kirche felt forgotten like an inconvenient thing.

Kirche was irritated. A little while ago, he even bathed with a commoner's daughter. She was ignored and two-timed. Kirche’s pride was shaken. She was defeated by Louise, she was defeated by a commoner girl, this made her name “Slight Fever”<"Gentle Heat"?> cry. She had to plunder Saito from Louise, by any means possible. Snatching away La Valliere’s lovers was an old Zerbst tradition.

“Yees, though plotting isn’t my specialty, I can still think of some strategy. Right, Tabitha?”

Tabitha shut a book, and pointed at Kirche.

“Jealousy.”

Kirche blushed. And then she shook her head at Tabitha’s words.

“D-don’t say that! I’m not jealous! I cannot feel jealousy! Game! This is just a game of love!”

Nevertheless Tabitha was not convinced. She repeated the same words again.

“Jealousy.”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter2|Back to Chapter 2]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter4|Forward to Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter2

2008-12-24T06:06:05Z

BonekruZher: spelling and Warde=>Wardes

===Chapter Two: Louise’s Lovesickness===

The morning after returning from Albion, Louise’s attitude began to change. Put simply, she started to become nicer. After waking up, Saito prepared the wash basin for Louise as usual. He'd pour water into the basin and then wash Louise's face. It was troublesome, but if Saito forgot about the wash basin, severe consequences would follow.

Once, when Saito forgot to prepare the wash basin, he wasn’t allowed to eat. The next morning, being quite angry, he caught a frog from the pond behind the Academy of Magic and put it in the wash basin. Louise, who hated frogs, cried at the sight of the swimming amphibian. She burst into tears when it suddenly appeared in front of her. Saito apologized profusely, but Louise did not forgive him for making her cry.

That time, unsatisfied with merely starving Saito, Louise tried to whip him, resulting in Saito escaping the room and sleeping outside.

They would get into fights like that over a mere wash basin, but after going to Albion something changed. Warm feelings for Saito started to sprout within Louise and vice versa. However, they did not realize the other’s feelings.

In the morning, Saito prepared the wash basin feeling slightly awkward. Louise sat on her bed with a drowsy look.

With the wash basin placed on the floor, Saito scooped up water with both hands but Louise didn’t move. Her pinkish blond hair dangled in her face. Seemingly tired, she rubbed her eyes. With an absent minded expression, she said, “Leave it there, I’ll do it myself.”

Saito was shocked. He didn’t think the words “I’ll do it myself” could come from Louise’s mouth.

“Louise?”

Saito waved his hand in front of her face. Louise pouted, facing away. She was blushing. As if she was angry, Louise said, “I’ll do it myself. Leave me alone.”

Louise dipped her hand in the wash basin, scooped up water, shook her head and washed her face. Water scattered everywhere.

“So, you’re the type that likes to move their face while they wash it huh?”

Louise was slightly taken aback by Saito's comment. Her face blushed and she became angry. “H-Have a problem with that?”

“No, not at all…”

Saito then took Louise’s clothes from her closet and laid them face down on her bed, while Louise put on her panties. Saito, holding Louise's uniform, turned around when he thought she was done. The next step was to dress Louise.

When Saito turned around, Louise, wearing only panties, started to panic and quickly covered her body with her sheets.

“Leave the clothes there,” Louise said, half her face covered by the sheets.
‘’What’s happened?’’ thought Saito. ‘’She would normally say something like ‘Quickly dress me...’ with a sleepy face. What's more, she is hiding behind the sheets. Normally, she wouldn’t care about being seen. Why is she embarrassed?’’

“Leave it there? Um, are you sure?”

Louise popped her head up above the sheets, “I said leave it there didn’t I?!”

Louise then buried half her face in the sheets again and glared at Saito.

''Well this is strange,'' thought Saito as he placed the clothes beside Louise as he was told.

“Face that way.”

“Eh?”

“I said face that way.”

It was as if she was the type of person who didn’t want to be seen while changing. This is a very normal reaction for adolescent girls, however Louise had been fine in the past.

Saito turned his back to Louise thinking, ''What the hell happened?''

Well, many things happened in Albion. Her fiancée betrayed her and Henrietta, her childhood friend, lost her lover. It was a horrible experience for Louise. Perhaps those events changed her.

Had Louise really changed?

With an expressionless face, Saito remembered the feeling of Louise’s lips. He had kissed a half-asleep Louise softly on the lips while on the dragon. Kissing someone in their sleep is cowardly and something he ought not to have done, but he couldn’t control himself. He cared a great deal about her.

''Could it be…'', Saito thought. ''That Louise knows about that kiss? She didn’t change because she felt I was dangerous and thought I was going to make a move on her, right?''

Saito stopped his thoughts there and shook his head. If Louise was awake at the time, she wouldn’t have kept quiet. Wake up. Get angry. Abuse. Any sense of harmony would have exploded into bits. Times like when I crept into her bed were horrible weren’t they? A dog. That’s me, a dog. A dog that is led by a chain and says ‘woof’.

''Ah. I see now.'' Saito finally realized. ''She feels uneasy because I crept into her bed while she was sleeping, two nights before we left for Albion. This isn’t about the kiss at all. Ah, that’s why she doesn’t want my help changing anymore.'' '''''

Saito felt somewhat sad. In fact, he was deeply regretful. If only he hadn’t done such a thing. ‘’She doesn’t want me making a move on her. Well that’s only natural, but it means she doesn’t like me. That’s also natural I guess…’’

‘’It is only natural… yet saddening.’’

‘’A ray of hope? Nope. None. Louise doesn’t like me. I’m only a familiar. That being said, I’ve only been a dangerous familiar so far. A bad familiar that transforms into a wolf at night. A wall has already been built between us.’’

Dark clouds started gathering. The hope inside Saito’s heart whispered desperately, “But on the way back home on the dragon, she cuddled with me right?” The despair within Saito’s heart replied coldly, "That's just my imagination. She sent me flying when Kirche pointed it out, didn’t she?"

‘’… Ah, that’s right. There’s no mistake about it. Louise doesn’t think anything of me.’’

Realizing his own feelings for Louise, sadness overwhelmed Saito. Saito had a personality where once excited, he would get extremely carried away, but when depressed, he would be excessively depressed.

“What are you whispering?”

Saito had not realized he was whispering. When he turned around, Louise, already finished changing, looked into his face dubiously.

After a mere twenty seconds of thought, he had reached his conclusion. Feeling down, Saito replied in a sickly voice, “Sorry. I won’t talk to myself again.”

“Yes, it’s somewhat revolting.”

Louise, looking dubiously at Saito, walked out. “Come on, let’s go for breakfast.”

“Yeah,” Saito followed after her, depressed.

<center>* * *</center>

Even in the Alviss Dining Hall, something surprising occurred.

Saito sat down on the floor as always, but his plate of soup was not there. Saito grew impatient. ''Did I do anything to make Louise angry enough to not feed me? No, I don’t think so.''

Last night, after the five of them returned to the academy, they reported to Osman. Osman, who had already heard from Henrietta, thanked and praised them for their efforts.

Then they had returned to their rooms … and quickly fallen asleep. Saito hadn't done anything to anger Louise. With a miserable look on his face, Saito looked up at Louise, who was sitting on a chair.

Louise started blushing and while turning away she said, “From now on, eat at the table.”

“Eh?” Saito looked blankly at Louise. That was very unexpected of Louise.

“Come on, sit down quickly.”

Dumbfounded, he sat next to Louise. Malicorne, who always sat there and had caught a cold, started to protest, “Hey Louise, that’s my seat. What do you mean you’ll let your familiar sit on it?”

Louise glared at Malicorne. “If you don’t have seat, then just go get a chair.”

“Don’t play around with me! Letting a commoner familiar sit down while I have to go get a chair? That’s just wrong! Hey familiar, piss off, that’s my seat. This is a dining table for nobles!”

The chubby Malicorne tried to look intimidating, but he was trembling slightly. This was the legendary familiar who supposedly defeated Guiche and caught Fouquet. What was more, it seemed they had accomplished some incredible feat while they were away from the academy the past couple of days. Malicorne was covered in cold sweat when he told Saito off.

Saito, feeling extremely down due to the growing wall between him and Louise, reacted to the pestering voice. He stood up and grabbed Malicorne’s collar.

He didn’t use much force, but whispered in a threatening voice, “Hey fatty, what did you say?”

Terrified, Malicorne dropped his act and shook his head repeatedly, “A-Ah, nothing, I didn’t mean it!”

“I didn’t mean it, sir.”

“Y-yes, I didn’t mean it sir!”

“Then go get a chair. Let’s eat happily together.”

Malicorne rushed off to get a chair. With an unconcerned look, Louise was waiting for the prayer time before the meal. ''I wonder what happened. What change of heart is this? Why is she being so nice? Surely there’s a reason. Nope,'' he thought. ''The trip to Albion changed Louise.''

It must be … after seeing people injured and killed, these warm feelings have started to spring within her. This reminded Saito of the story about General Tokugawa Tsunayoshi of the Edo period and his command to be compassionate towards animals. The dog shogun took pity on a stray dog, and punished those who bullied it.

So that’s it.

The command to be compassionate towards animals has been set upon Tristain.

The law setter: Louise Françoise le Blanc de la Vallière.

The object: familiars as well as dogs, myself in other words.

Saito stopped his imagination and looked at Louise warmly.

‘’You’ve become nicer haven’t you Louise, more like a girl. You’re dazzling like this. Being so nice to someone like me… You’re growing up like a girl.’’

‘’I’ll watch over you carefully - I won’t make a move on you ever again. Until I return to Earth, I will protect you. Even if you don’t like me, I’m happy that you’re being so nice to me.’’

Her radiance mixing in with his sadness and despair, Saito smiled warmly. Louise noticed Saito watching her intently and blushed, “W-Why are you looking at me like that?”

Noticing the vile way he was looking at her, Saito averted his eyes and tightened his hands into fists on his knees. Listen carefully, Saito. Nobles aren’t for dogs like you. Compared to Louise, who’s so beautiful and pure, you are just a homely mole. There’s no way a mole can look at such a cute girl in a decent way.

The thoughts repeated in his mind. Saito’s sadness quickly consumed him, like a bottomless swamp. Saito obediently whispered, “Sorry for being repulsive.”

Louise quickly turned the other way.

''Ugh, she must think I’m weird. The master thinks this mole is weird.''

Saito stared at the food on the plate with a dull face. It was a luxurious meal, but the colors of it seemed to fade before his eyes.

The usual prayer proceeded and breakfast began. Saito quietly ate his food. It was delicious, but he was so miserable he could not taste it.

<center>* * *</center>

When Louise entered the classroom, she was quickly surrounded by classmates. There were rumours that she had been on a dangerous journey and had accomplished great feats during her absence.

The truth was a number of students were watching when the leader of the Magic Defence Squad had departed. It wasn’t a quiet scene. They were all eager to know what happened. They would have asked during breakfast if it weren’t for the teachers.

Kirche and Tabitha were already seated. They, too, were surrounded by a group of students.

“Hey when you and Louise were absent from class, where did you go?” asked Montmorency, grasping her arm.

Glancing at her, Kirche started to elegantly redo her make-up and Tabitha quietly read her book. Tabitha didn’t talk much. As for Kirche, while usually in the mood, she wouldn’t go around telling classmates about their secret journey.

No matter how much their classmates pushed and pulled they couldn’t get anything out of the two and so they changed their target to Guiche and Louise who had just appeared.

Guiche, who liked being surrounded and fussed over, got carried away as expected. “You want to ask me right? You want to know the secrets I know? Ahaha, such a troubled little rabbit!”

Louise broke through the crowd of people and smacked Guiche over the head. “What do you think you’re doing?! You’ll be disliked by the Princess if you say anything, Guiche.”

With a single reference to Henrietta, Guiche became silent at once. Their classmates grew even more suspicious upon seeing this. They surrounded Louise and started pestering her.

“Louise! Louise! What actually happened?”

“Nothing at all. Osman just sent me to the palace on an errand, that’s all. Right Guiche, Kirche, Tabitha?”

Kirche smiled mysteriously, while blowing on her polished nails. Guiche nodded. Tabitha read her book. As no one was willing to speak, the classmates returned to their seats. Like a group of sore losers, they started to talk about Louise angrily.

“Heh, it’s probably nothing important anyway.”

“Yeah, it’s Louise the Zero we’re talking about here. I can’t imagine what great feat she could possibly accomplish when she can’t even use magic.”

“Catching Fouquet was only a fluke. Her familiar just accidentally drew out the power of the Staff of Destruction,” Montmorency said irritatingly, waving her curly hair.

Louise bit her lip, wearing an annoyed expression on her face whilst keeping silent. Saito was shocked. How dare this curly-haired woman insult my Louise? Well, not ‘my’ Louise I guess. A mole like me could never have Louise. Oh well. Even if it’s a girl, Saito would do what he had to.

Just as Montmorency walked off with a satisfied look on her face, Saito casually put his foot out. Montmorency didn’t notice and tripped over Saito’s foot.

“Aaah!”

Montmorency, sporting a red nose from falling face-first to the ground, angrily shouted at Saito, “What are you doing? I’m a noble, how dare a commoner like you trip me!”

Louise said from the side, “It was you who wasn’t paying attention.”

“What, siding with the commoner now, Louise the Zero?!”

“Saito may be a commoner, but he’s my familiar, Montmorency the Flood. Insult him and you insult me, it’s the same thing. Have anything to say to that?”

Montmorency left, muttering angrily to herself. To Saito, Louise, who had just stuck up for him, was suddenly dazzling and he found himself staring at her warmly. Louise felt his gaze and turned her face aside, blushing, “W-What are you looking at?”

Saito, yet again realizing his repulsive stare, apologized to Louise. This homely mole has done it again.

“S-Sorry.”

Louise noticed that Saito had been strange since morning. He was more reserved than usual. ''What more do you want, I’m being so nice to you.''

Louise was about to say something to Saito about it, but Mr. Colbert had entered the classroom, so she sat back down. Class started.

“Well, everyone,” Mr. Colbert patted his bald head slightly. Until yesterday, he had been frightened of how Fouquet the Crumbling Dirt broke out of prison, suspecting a traitor in the castle. He also thought that it was a serious affair for Tristain.

This morning however, Osman summoned him, telling him that it was “alright already” and he returned to his normal self. Besides, things like politics did not interest him much.

What he did have interest in was knowledge, history and … research. That’s why he liked lessons. He could freely state the results of his research. And so, on a joyful note, he showed the class something strange placed on the desk.

“Mr. Colbert, what’s that?” one student asked.

It really was a strange looking thing. It was a long metallic tube with a metallic pipe stretching out of it. A pair of bellows was connected to the pipe and a crank was attached to the head of the cylinder. The crank was connected to a wheel on the side of the cylinder. Finally, there were gears attached to the wheel and the box.

Staring at the equipment, the students were all wondering what sort of lesson would follow. Clearing his throat, he began his lesson, “Firstly, who can tell me the main characteristics of the fire branch of magic”

The class turned to Kirche. If you were talking about the fire branch of magic in Halkeginia, then you would be referring to Germanian nobles. Among them, the Zerbsts were a famous family. Also, as her nickname, Slight Fever , indicated, she was good at fire magic.

Even though class had started, Kirche still continued to polish her nails. Without taking her eyes off the nail file, she replied languidly, “Passion and destruction.”

“That’s right!” said Mr. Colbert, himself a triangular fire mage whose nickname was Flaming Serpent.

“However, besides passion, only being able to destroy is a bit lonely I think. It depends on the usage, everyone. Depending on how you use it, you can actually do some really fun things. It’s not only for destruction, Miss Zerbst. A battle is not the only time you will see fire.”

“There’s no use in trying to tell Tristain nobles about fire magic,” Kirche said, filled with confidence. Mr. Colbert was not agitated by her disagreement, but smiled instead.

“But, what’s that strange thing you have there?” Kirche asked with a blank look, pointing at the equipment on the desk.

“Hehe. So you finally asked. This is something I invented. It works using oil and fire magic.” The students gaped, staring at the mechanism intently. The mechanism seemed somewhat familiar to Saito, as if he had seen it somewhere before. Being a curious person, he too remained silent and watched intently.

Mr. Colbert continued, “First we vaporize the oil in the bellows.” He stepped repeatedly on the bellows with his foot. “And then, the vaporized oil will go into this cylindrical tube.”

With a cautious look, Colbert stuck his wand inside a small hole he had opened. He recited an incantation. The sound of a blazing fire could suddenly be heard, and as the fire ignited the vaporized oil, the sounds changed into that of explosions.

“Watch carefully everyone! Inside the metallic tube, the power from the explosion is moving the piston up and down!”

The crank attached to the top of the cylinder started to move and the wheel along with it. The spinning wheel opened the door on the box. The gears began moving and a snake puppet came out from inside.

“The power is transferred to the crank which spins the wheel! Look! The snake then comes out to greet us! So interesting!”

The students watched it unenthusiastically. The only one interested seemed to be Saito.

“And then? What’s so special about that?”

Mr. Colbert was sad at the fact that the invention he took so much pride in had been totally ignored. Clearing his throat, he began to explain, “In this example only a snake showed up, but say for instance this mechanism was placed on a carriage. Then, the carriage could move even without horses! It would work on the side of a boat as well by turning a water wheel. Then there wouldn’t be any need for sails!”

“You could just use magic in those cases. There’s no need to use such a weird mechanism.”
After one student said it, the others started to nod in agreement.

“Everybody, listen carefully! If it is improved upon, this could run even without magic! I relied on my fire magic to ignite it, but say flint was used and a way to ignite it every so often was found…” Colbert was obviously getting excited, talking on and on, while the students were all wondering what was so special. The only one who seemed to understand the greatness of his invention seemed to be Saito.

“Mr Colbert, that’s great! That’s an engine!” Saito called up while standing all of a sudden. The whole class turned to him.

“Engine?” Mr. Colbert looked at Saito with a blank look.

“Yes, an engine. It’s used in my world for things just like you said.”

“I can tell you’re a perceptive person. You’re Miss Vallière’s familiar, yes?”

The fact that he was the legendary familiar Gandálfr who had runes on the back of his hand suddenly came back to Mr. Colbert. He had forgotten since Osman had said to leave it to him … but due to his enthusiasm he started to hold an interest in Saito.

“Where were you born?” he asked eagerly

Louise tugged at Saito’s parker slightly and glared at him slightly “Don’t say anything unnecessary, we’ll look suspicious.”

Agreeing, Saito sat back down.

“Hmm? Where were you born?” Colbert approached Saito with a bright expression. Louise answered for him.

“Mr Colbert, he’s uh … from … ロバ・アル・カリイエ(place name, Roba Aru Kariie) … in the east.

Mr. Colbert was taken aback. “What?! Past the frightening lands of the elves? Wait, he was summoned wasn’t he … so he didn’t have to go through those lands … I see. I hear that the lands the elves govern in the east have advanced technology. So you were born there … I see,” he nodded in comprehension.

Saito turned to Louise, “What?”

“Just play along,” said Louise, stepping on his foot.

“A, Ah yes. I’m from um … ロバ (same place as above, Roba).”

Mr. Colbert nodded again and returned to the mechanism. Standing on the platform once more he looked around the classroom.

“Alright then, who would like to try operating the mechanism? It’s very simple! Just open the hole in the cylinder, put your wand in and recite the ‘ignite’ spell repeatedly. The timing is a bit tricky but once you get used to it, it will be as easy as this,” Mr. Colbert stepped on the bellows with his foot and operated the mechanism once more. The explosive sounds echoed throughout the classroom while the crank and gears moved, followed by the snake showing its face.

“And the joyful snake greets us!”

No one raised their hand. Mr. Colbert tried to get the students interested in his mechanism, saying “joyful snake”, but it didn’t quite work. Disappointed, Colbert drooped his shoulders.

Montmorency, suddenly pointed at Louise, “Louise, you try it!”

Mr. Colbert’s face lit up, “Miss Vallière! You have an interest in the mechanism?”

“Catching Fouquet the Crumbling Dirt and hiding where you were, surely you won’t have trouble with something like this right?” Louise realized Montmorency was trying to embarrass her by making her fail.

It seemed Montmorency didn’t like Louise getting all the attention, such as accomplishing great feats and being the star at balls. Her jealousy was deep and the fact that she was a show off suddenly came back to Louise.

Montmorency continued provoking Louise, “Hey, do it? Louise. Louise the Zero.”

Something in Louise cracked. She just couldn’t keep quiet when Montmorency called her Zero. Louise silently stood up and approached the platform.

Seeing Louise in this state, Saito glared at Montmorency, “Hey Monmon.”

“It’s Montmorency for God’s sake!”

“Don’t provoke Louise! It’ll end up in an explosion!” said Saito, without thinking.

Louise shifted her eyes at Saito's comment. The front row students hid behind their chairs.

Hearing the comment, Mr. Colbert remembered Louise’s skill and the origin of her nickname. Trying to desperately change her mind, he began to persuade her in a flustered manner, “Ah, Miss Vallière. Er, you can do it another time, alright?”

“I have been insulted by Montmorency the Flood,” said Louise in a cold voice. Her reddish brown pupils were filled with rage.

“I shall discipline Miss Montmorency. So, er, could you please withdraw your wand? I do not doubt your skill, but magic doesn’t always succeed. I mean, ‘a dragon can also die from fire’, after all.”

Louise looked sharply at Colbert, “Please let me do it. I do not always fail. Occasionally, I succeed.”

“There are times when I, occasionally, succeed,” said Louise, as though the words were meant for herself, voice shaking. Saito knew there was no stopping Louise now. When Louise was extremely angry, her voice would start to shake.

Mr. Colbert looked up at the ceiling and sighed.

Louise copied Mr. Colbert actions and stepped on the bellows. The vaporized oil was sent to the cylinder. She took a deep breath and stuck her wand inside the cylinder.

“Miss Vallière, uhh …” whispered Mr. Colbert as if he was praying.

With a voice as clear as a bell, she started to recite the spell incantation.

The whole class froze.

As expected, the mechanism exploded. Louise and Mr. Colbert were sent flying towards the black board while the class screamed. The explosion spread the burning oil throughout the room. The students ran around chaotically, avoiding the flames.

As the chair and table were burning, Louise stood up slowly. It was a cruel sight. Her clothes were scorched and her clear complexion was covered in soot. Totally ignoring the chaos within the classroom, she grabbed Mr. Colbert’s arm and whispered, “Mr. Colbert. That machine breaks quite easily.”

Mr Colbert didn’t reply, feeling faint headed. The students replied for him, “It’s you who broke it! You Zero! Louise the Zero!”

“Never mind that, there’s fire! Someone put it out!”

Montmorency stood up and recited a spell. It was the water spell ‘Water Shield’. The barrier of water extinguished the fire and the students applauded Montmorency. Montmorency, as if she had triumphed, said to Louise, “I wonder if that was unnecessary since you’re such a skilled mage and that was a weak fire after all.”

Angry, Louise bit her lip.

<center>* * *</center>

That night … It was night by the time the classroom was cleaned up. Tidying up the chairs and desks and wiping the floor was a big task. Exhausted, Louise and Saito returned to their room. Saito collapsed on his haystack. Louise sat down on her bed. It was almost time for bed. Out of habit, Saito went to the closet to get Louise’s clothes. Louise, however, suddenly stood up.

“W-What are you doing?”

Louise blushed and did not reply. Her hands gripped her sheets and started to hang them from her bedposts. The sheets acted as a curtain and hid her bed. Watching Saito out of the corner of her eye, she went to the closet, found her clothes and returned to the bed. Saito could hear the ruffling of clothes as she changed behind the curtain. Depressed, Saito returned to his haystack.

''She doesn’t want to be seen by someone like me. Even if I see you, I won’t do anything strange. I won’t even look anymore. I’m not the wolf you think I am … I’m a mole. Well, you were kissed by a mole, but that was when I got carried away, I made a mistake. I won’t ever do it again Louise. I’ll watch over you properly. This homely mole will watch over you from this haystack.''

Saito endlessly tortured himself with these thoughts. The curtain was taken down. Wearing a negligee, Louise was bathed in moonlight, her hair flowing smoothly. The brilliant moonlight accentuated her divine beauty. After combing her hair with her hands she lay down and switched off the lamp on her bedside table with a flick of her wand. It was a magic lamp that would switch off at the signal of its master. It wasn’t exactly special, but it seemed like something expensive. With the moonlight bathing the room, the atmosphere felt dream-like.

Just as Saito was about to fall asleep, Louise sat up and called out, “Hey, Saito.”

“Yes?”

“Always sleeping on the floor is a bit extreme …you can, er, sleep on the bed if you want.”

Saito’s body stiffened, “W-What?”

“Don’t get the wrong idea! I’ll hit you if you do anything strange.”

Saito was overwhelmed. ‘’Ah, Louise you really are kind aren’t you. It’s like you’ve changed completely. That harsh experience really did change you…You’re even becoming kind to a disgusting mole like me.’’ With every step closer to the bed, his pulse seemed to double. Louise faced the window, wrapped up in the blanket on the edge of the bed.

“It’s… ok? Even for me? A mole?”

“Yes, it’s ok, don’t make me say the same thing. What do you mean a mole?”

Saito slipped into the bed and covered himself with the blanket, “Sorry.”

He had to apologize for getting carried away and kissing her. He felt he had to. Saito whispered, “Sorry … for kissing you like that.”

Louise didn’t reply.

Saito thought she was sleeping, but it didn’t sound like it. Saito continued, “I … decided before then that I would protect you as I promised Prince Wales.”

“Not only from enemies, but from my own desires as well. I can’t say I’ve done a good job of protecting you so far, so, I’m sorry.” said Saito, saying what was in his mind.

Louise replied in a small voice, ”It’s fine, don’t worry about it.”

Saito grasped the blanket and whispered, “I won’t do it again.”

“Of course,” Louise started to talk, as if determined to tell Saito something, “but, I too have to apologize. Sorry, for just summoning you.”

“That’s ok. It’s not good, but it’s alright.”

“I’ll find a way for you to return home. I don’t know how, but I will. I never heard of another world before.”

“Thanks,” Saito felt relieved.

Squirming a bit, Louise asked Saito, “Your world … there aren’t any mages there right?”

“Nope.”

“There’s only one moon?”

“Only one.”

“That’s weird.”

“No it’s not, it’s this world that’s weird, mages and stuff.”

“What were you doing in that world?”

“I was a high school student.”

“High school student?”

“Well it’s not much different from being a student here I guess. Studying is kind of your job.”

“What do people do when they grow up?”

Louise started to bombard Saito with questions. While wondering why, Saito replied, “Hmm, a company employee perhaps, that’s the most common.”

“What’s a company employee?”

He became slightly irritated, but replied, “You work and you earn money.”

“I don’t really understand … but is that what you want to become?”

Saito remained silent. He hadn’t thought of what he wanted to do in the future. He spent his days doing what he liked. His future was neither bright nor dark. Thinking this state of affairs would last forever he just absentmindedly attended school. Saito was a bit troubled by his reply, “I dunno. I haven’t really thought about it.”

“Wardes said you were a legendary familiar. Those runes on the back of your hand are the mark of Gandálfr apparently.”

“I don’t really understand but it seems that Gandálfr is meant to use the sword Derflinger.”

“I wonder if that’s true…”

“Well it has to be, I couldn’t use a sword like that normally.”

“Then, why can’t I use magic? You’re a legendary familiar, yet I’m Louise the Zero. Ugh.”

“I don’t know.”

Louise remained silent for a while. Then she spoke in a serious tone, “You know, I want to become a great mage. I don’t mean a very powerful mage. I just want to be able to cast spells properly. I don’t want to fail every spell I cast and not even know which branch of magic I’m good at.”

Saito remembered the class they had earlier. As usual, Louise had failed.

“Since I was small, I was told I was hopeless. My father and mother didn’t expect anything of me. I was always treated like an idiot, always called Zero … I really don’t have any skill. There isn’t a branch of magic that I’m good at. I’m even clumsy at reciting incantations. I understand it. My teachers, mother and sisters have said it. When you recite an incantation for a spell in your branch of magic, something within your body responds and it circulates within your body. When that rhythm is at a climax, it means that the spell is completed. I have never felt that before.”

Louise’s voice became smaller, “But, I want to at least be able to do things like everyone else. Otherwise, I get the feeling I won’t be able to be happy with myself.”

Louise became silent once more. Saito did not know what to say to comfort her. Some time passed before Saito began to speak.

“Even if you can’t use magic … you’re normal. Not just normal … you’re cute. And you’ve been so kind recently as well. You have your own qualities. Even if you can’t use magic, you’re a great person…”

Ending his incoherent reply, Saito turned towards Louise. She had already fallen asleep. Her innocent face took his breath away. It seemed she had drifted off while Saito was thinking of his reply. Her pinkish blond hair mixed with the moonlight, shining brightly. Steady breathing could be heard from her small pink lips.

Looking at those lips, he wanted to press his lips against hers once more and, without even realizing it, he started to move his face forward. But, he stopped. It was cowardly to kiss a girl who wasn’t even his lover while she was sleeping. I’m not your lover… but I will protect you. So don’t worry Louise.

Smiling warmly at Louise, Saito closed his eyes. With Louise’s breathing as a lullaby, Saito fell asleep.

Louise opened her eyes once Saito had fallen asleep. She knit her eyebrows and whispered, “I was even pretending to sleep”. Louise hugged her pillow, and bit her lips. It’s so different she thought. When he was making a move on her, he did it rashly like an idiot and yet when he’s obedient, he’s totally obedient.

''I don’t understand. I don’t understand what he’s thinking at all.'' Louise rested her hands on her chest. When Saito was next to her, her chest really did throb. So these feelings really are true?

[[Image:ZnT03-077.JPG|thumb]]
She wanted to return the favour to Saito, who had been so kind and had saved her so many times… But that wasn’t the only thing. It was the first time she had felt these feelings for someone of the opposite sex and she didn’t know what to do. She didn’t allow Saito to help her change because of this. Once she recognized these feelings, she became embarrassed at the mere thought of him looking at her skin. She didn't want him to see her face after she had just woken up.

''When did I start having these feelings for Saito? Probably since that time,'' Louise thought. Just when she was about to be killed by Fouquet’s golem, she was hugged by Saito. Her heart throbbed. Despite the fact she was about to die, her heart beat loudly. There was also the time when Wardes was about to kill her. Saito jumped in and saved her. But the time her heart beat the fastest was when they were riding the dragon and he had kissed her. After that she couldn’t look at Saito’s face.

''I wonder what Saito thinks of me? An unpleasant girl? A selfish and mean master? Or perhaps he likes me? Well, he kissed me, so he must like me. Or could it be that he’s the same as Guiche and just likes women? I wonder which one. I want to know. Anyhow, why didn’t he do anything when I was just sleeping beside him,'' Louise thought.

‘’Of course, if he did anything now I’d kick him in the crotch.’’

‘’But…but…’’ Louise tapped Saito’s pillow. He didn’t wake up. She looked around restlessly. Other than the moon, nothing was looking at her. She moved towards Saito’s face. Her pulse started to quicken. She pressed her lips upon his softly, only for about two seconds. It was the kind of kiss the person wasn’t sure had even taken place.

Saito turned over.

Louise panicked slightly and drew away from his face, sinking into the blanket hugging her pillow.

''What am I doing? To my familiar as well. I’m such an idiot.''

She looked at Saito’s face. He was kind of cool: coming from another world, being obedient at times yet carried away at other times for absolutely no reason. ''The legendary familiar … I wonder if I really do like him? Is this what they call liking someone?''

While she repeated her thoughts, she traced her lips with her fingers. The heat was like iron against her lips. ''How can I find the answer to this question?''

"I don’t want to be left not knowing the answer…" whispered Louise as she closed her eyes.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter1_%7EPreview%7E|Back to Chapter 1]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Forward to Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter1 - MTL

2008-12-24T04:59:34Z

BonekruZher: corrected spelling errors

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

=== Chapter One: Lineage of Zero ===

Tristain’s royal palace was situated on the end of Bourdonne's Street. In front of the royal palace gates, members of the Mage Guards patrolled atop their magical steeds. The rumor that war was looming had begun spreading through the town two or three days ago. It was rumoured that the aristocrat faction that had conquered Albion, “Reconquista”, was poised to invade Tristain.

Therefore, the mood of the soldiers who guarded the surroundings grew tenser. In the skies above the royal palace, magical beasts and ships alike were banned from flying, and people who passed the gates were thoroughly checked.

Even tailors, confectionery shop employers and traders were stopped and inspected thoroughly at the gates, so as to prevent mages disguised through illusion, or people under the control of (spirit/charm?) magic from getting through.

It was because it was under such circumstances, that when a wind dragon appeared in the skies above the royal palace, the garrison of Mage Guards grew alarmed.

The Mage Guards was composed of three corps, and each guarded the royal palace in turn. Whilst one was on duty, the others either rested or trained. Today, it was the Manticore Corps that was on duty. Riding atop their manticores, the nobles flew up and headed towards the wind dragon that had appeared above the royal palace. There were five figures on the wind dragon's back, as well as a huge mole that was held in between the dragon’s mouth.

The Mage Guards warned them that this was a prohibited flight zone, yet the wind dragon, ignoring the warning, landed in the palace courtyards.

Atop was a blondish pink-haired beautiful girl, a tall lady with burning red hair, a blond boy, a small, petite girl with glasses and a boy with black hair. The boy carried a long sword over his shoulder.

The manticore guardsmen quickly surrounded the wind dragon and simultaneously drew their rapier-shaped wands, assuming a stance with spells at the ready. A strongly-built, rough-mustached commander, bellowed a warning at the suspicious intruders:

“Drop your wands!”

Instantly, the expressions of the intruders grew hostile, but the short blue-haired girl amongst them shook her head.

“Royal palace.”

The party nodded reluctantly, and as ordered, threw their wands to the ground.

“The skies above the royal palace is currently a prohibited flight zone. Didn’t you know that?”

A girl with blondish pink hair lightly jumped off the dragon, and introduced herself in a firm voice:

“I am Duke de la Valliere’s third daughter, Louise Françoise, not someone suspicious. I request an audience with her Highness, the princess.”

The commander twisted his moustache as he watched the girl intently. He knew about the Valliere Duchy. After all, they were very renowned nobles.

The commander lowered his wand.

“You are Duke de la Vallière’s third daughter?”

“Indeed.”

Louise raised herself and stared straight into the commander’s eyes.

“I see... I can see that you have your mother’s eyes. Well, what is your purpose here?”

“ I’m afraid I can’t tell you. It’s a secret.”

“Then I’ll have to deny your request. To grant an audience without knowing your purpose, it’s something you lose your head over!” The Commander replied worriedly.

“The secret itself is not something that can be told either!” Yelled Saito as he jumped off the wind dragon.

The commander looked over at Satio as he interjected. He had a young face. Clothes that he had never seen before. A low nose. Yellow skin. A large sword draped over his back.

Though it wasn’t clear what country he was from, one thing was for certain – he wasn’t a noble.

“What a rude commoner. That’s not the way a servant should speak to a noble. Stay silent.”

Saito narrowed his eyes, and turned to Louise. It was too much for him. True, he wasn’t even a servant, but rather a familiar, but it was the commander's disdainful tone that infuriated him. Gripping the handle of Derf over his shoulder, Saito turned to Louise and asked.

“Hey, Louise. Can I take care of this guy?”

“Quick boasting. Just because you beat Wardes doesn’t mean you can be so arrogant.”

Overhearing their conversation, the commander’s eyes widened. Wardes? Wardes, as in that viscount Wardes, the commander of the Griffin corps? Defeated? What's the meaning of this?　

Shaking the concern aside, the commander raised his magic wand again.

“Who the hell are you people? Regardless, I cannot allow you to see Her Highness.”

The commander spoke out in a hard tone. The situation was quickly getting out of hand. Louise stared at Saito.

“W-what?”

“It's because of you and your blabbering that they think we are suspicious!”

“It’s all because of that bearded man and his damn attitude!”

“Shut up. You should have just kept your mouth shut!”

Watching the strange scene ahead of him, the commander quickly seized the situation. The mage guards which had surrounded the party quickly raised their wands.

“Arrest them!”

Under the commander’s order, the guardsmen/mages were about to begin their incantations when suddenly...

A person clad in a purple mantle appeared from the palace gates. Seeing Louise surrounded by the Mage Guards, she frantically ran over.

“Louise!”

Seeing the figure of Henrietta rushing over, Louise’s face shined like a rose.

“Princess!”

Under the gazes of the Mage guards, the two embraced one another in a hug.

“Aah, you came back safely. I’m glad. Louise, Louise Françoise…”

“Princess...”

Louise’s eyes began watering with tears.

“The letter... it is safe.”

Reaching into her breast pocket, Louise gently pulled out the letter. Henrietta nodded and firmly grasped Louise’s hands.

“You really are my best friend.”

“Your words are too kind, Princess.”

However, upon noticing the absence of Wales in the midst of the party, Henrietta’s expression grew sombre.

“As I thought... Prince Wales sacrificed himself for his kingdom.”

Louise closed her eyes and nodded quietly.

“... But what about viscount Wardes? I don’t see him, did he take another route? Or did he... perhaps... fall by the hands of the enemy? But if it was the viscount, shouldn’t...”

Louise's face grew grim. With much difficulty, Saito explained to Henrietta.

“Wardes was a traitor, Princess.”

“Traitor?”

A shadow crept upon Henrietta’s face. Then, noticing the deep stares of the Mage Guards around them, Henrietta quickly explained.

“They are my guests, commander sir.”

“I see.”

Upon hearing this, the commander withdrew his wand, if somewhat unwillingly, and told his troops to do the same.

Henrietta turned to Louise again.

“What exactly happened on your trip? .... Anyway, let’s withdraw to my room before we continue. The rest of you, please get some rest in the other rooms.”

Leaving Kirche, Tabitha and Guiche in the waiting room, Henrietta brought Saito and Louise to her own room. Henrietta sat down on a small and delicate chair, her elbows placed upon the desk.

Louise explained the entire situation to Henrietta.

How Kirche and the others joined them en route.

How they took a ship to Albion, and its subsequent attack by pirates.

That the pirate leader was Crown Prince Wales.

How even though escape was offered to Prince Wales, he refused.

And how… because of the wedding with Wardes, they missed the ship.

That in the middle of the wedding Wardes suddenly showed his true colours… killing Prince Wales and snatching the letter from Louise’s hands...

Which was swiftly regained.

The ambitions of ‘Reconquista’… to unite all of Halkeginia, to the grand goal of liberating the Holy Lands from the Elves.

However... with the alliance between Tristain and Germania now secure, Henrietta still mourned.

“That viscount was a traitor… How can that be? To have a traitor within the midst of the Mage Guards...”

Gazing at the letter she herself wrote to Wales, tears built and streamed down her cheeks.

“Princess…”

Louise silently held Henrietta’s hands.

“It was me who took away Prince Wale’s life. No matter how you put it, it was I who chose the traitor to be the messenger…”

Saito shook his head.

“The Prince had already planned on staying in his kingdom. It was not Your Highness’s fault.”

“Louise, did he, at the very least, read my letter?”

Louise nodded.

“Yes, princess. Prince Wales read Your Highness's letter.”

“Then, Prince Wales didn‘t love me.”

Henrietta sorrowfully shook her head.

“Then... even after you urged the Prince to escape?”

Henrietta nodded whilst gazing at the letter in sorrow.

Louise recalled Wales' words. He kept stubbornly telling her that “Henrietta didn’t tell me to escape”. It was just as Louise had thought - a lie.

“Ahh, with your death, there is no longer any hope. What about me, my lost love?”

Henrietta muttered softly in her daze.

“Was honor more important than me?”

But Saito came to a different conclusion. Wales remained not because he was trying to protect his honor. Rather, Wales remained so as to not give Henrietta any trouble... and to show the traitors that the royal families of Halkeginia were certainly not to be trifled with.

“It isn’t as you think, Princess. It was because he did not wish to give Tristain any troubles, that he remained in that country. That, is how I see it.”

Henrietta looked up at Saito blankly.

“To not give me any trouble?”

“His escape, as the Prince said, would only have given a perfect excuse for traitors to invade.”

“Even if Prince Wales didn’t flee here, they would still invade here given the chance. But, without a reason to invade, peace can be kept. At the cost of his life, he prevented the rise of war.”

“... Even then, he still didn’t want to give trouble. Surely...”

Henrietta, sighing deeply, looked outwards from the window.

Saito slowly repeated the words he had remembered.

“To fight with bravery, to die with courage. That... was what he asked me to say.”

Henrietta replied with a cheerless smile. When a princess, as beautiful as the delicate rose, became like this, even the air itself grew heavy. Saito’s heart ached at the sight.

Henrietta, resting her elbows on the table beside a beautifully engraved marble statue, questioned sadly.

“To fight with bravery, to die with courage. That’s your privilege as men. But what of those who are left behind, what are they to do?”

Saito was struck silent. He had nothing to say. Lowering his head downwards, he awkwardly nudged his shoe against the couch.

“Princess… If only I had tried harder to convince Prince Wales...”

Henrietta stood up and clasped the hand of the muttering Louise.

“It’s all right, Louise. You splendidly accomplished your mission, retrieving the letter. You should not have to be worried about anything. Because I didn’t ask you to tell him to escape.”

Henrietta laughed with a smile.

“With the obstacle that could have broken the marriage removed, our country will be able to step into the alliance with Germania safely. In such a situation, Albion will not so easily invade us. The crisis has passed, Louise Françoise.”

Henrietta said it as brightly as possible.

Louise took out from her pocket the Water Ruby which Henrietta had given her.

“Princess, here, I return this to you.”

Henrietta shook her head.

“Please hold on to it. It’s the least I can do to express my gratitude.”

“I cannot dare to accept such a treasure.”

“For such loyalty, an appropriate reward should be bestowed. It is all right, put it on.”

Louise nodded and put it on her finger.

Upon seeing this, Saito remembered the ring he had removed from Prince Wales’ hands. Taking it from the rear pocket of his pants, he placed it onto Henrietta’s hands.

“Princess, this, is a keepsake from the Prince Wales.”

Accepting the ring, Henrietta gasped in astonishment.

“Isn’t this the wind ruby? Did you get it from Prince Wales?”

“Yes. In his dying moments, he passed the ring to me; he said to give it to Your Highness.”

[[Image:ZnT03-023.JPG|thumb]]

In truth, Wales was already dead when he pulled it off his finger.... but Saito had said that anyway. If he had said it like that, it would help heal the ache Henrietta held in her heart, however little it may be.

Henrietta put the Wind Ruby on her finger. Because it was for Wales, it was too large for Henrietta’s fingers… But when Henrietta muttered the ‘decreasing’ spell, the ring became narrower and narrower, and soon fit the finger snugly.

Henrietta lovingly stroked the Wind Ruby. Turning towards Saito, she gave a shy smile.

“Thank you, kind familiar.”

A sad smile filled with grief, yet also a smile of gratefulness towards Saito. Such was the nobility of the smile, that Saito was dumbstruck by its beauty, and could only mumble incoherently.

“That man, he had died bravely. Is that right?”

Saito nodded.

“Yes. It was so.”

Henrietta, whilst staring at the shining Wind Ruby, declared softly.

“Then I… I will live bravely as well.”

<center>* * *</center>

On the flight from the royal palace to the Academy of Magic, Louise remained silent. No matter how much Kirche asked Louise and Saito as to the contents of the letter Wales had written, the two kept their lips sealed.

“Oi, c’mon, won’t you tell me at least tell me what the mission was? And to say that the Viscount was a traitor, it’s all so mysterious.”

Kirche looked at Saito with a feverish glance.

“However, darling attacked him?”

Saito, having glimpsed Louise's face, nodded:

“Y-yes. But he escaped…’

“Still, that’s quite an achievement! Hey, what was that mission exactly?”

Saito lowered his head. Louise was even more silent, and neither spoke.

Kirche puckered up her brows and turned to Guiche.

“Hey, Guiche!”

“What?”

With an artificial rose in his mouth, Guiche, who was spacing out, turned around.

“Do you know what was in the letter Princess Henrietta sent us to retrieve?”

Guiche closed his eyes saying:

“I do not know as well. Only Louise knows.”

“Louise the Zero! Why don’t you tell me?! Hey, Tabitha! What do you think? Well, I think that I am held for an idiot!”

Kirche shook Tabitha who was reading the book. Despite she was being shaken, her head followed suit and shook as well.

Because of all the shaking by Kirche, the wind dragon lost balance and slowed down suddenly. Guiche, who was sitting on its back, lost his balance and fell down. “Gyaaaaaa” he screamed as he fell, but since it was Guiche, no one noticed. Mid-way, Guiche pulled out his wand, and using “Levitation” floated down slowly, avoiding near-death.

Louise lost her balance as well, but Saito softly reached out and held her waist with his hand, supporting her body. Seeing the hand on her waist, Lousie blushed. ''This morning, when running away from Albion, Saito kissed me. That time I was pretending to be asleep.''

''But why? Why was I pretending to be asleep?''

''It might be love… However, I do not want to admit this thought, because Saito is my familiar; moreover, he is not a noble.''

Loving a person who is not a noble was hard to even imagine. “Nobles and commoners are different kinds of people”… As Louise grew up with such words, her uneasiness turned into puzzlement. Anyway, whether these feelings are true or not, that should be left to find out later.

So after all, having felt the hand move around her waist, Louise shouted in an angry voice:

“T-to be so bold, I’m going to get angry!”

“You looked like you were going to fall over. Like Guiche.” Saito replied, his face blushing as well.

“It’s all right, even if Guiche falls - it is only Guiche.” Stated Louise, still bewildered from before.

“T-that’s, even if he falls he will be all right. It would be troublesome if you fell however, since you cannot use magic.”

“You are just a familiar, and you dare insult your master?”

Louise drew a sharp breath and quickly averted her gaze. However, she didn’t seem angry.

“You are being too daring. Hum.”

Though Louise grumbled and complained, she didn‘t try to shake off Saito's hand. On the contrary, she leaned her body closer, snuggling against Saito. Yet, her face still remained averted. Saito stole a quick glance at Louise‘s face.

Her white cheeks were faintly dyed with pink and she was slightly biting her lower lip. Though Henrietta was beautiful... Louise was still incredibly cute, he thought. The hand on the waist pressed closer. And felt how her waist and thighs pressed further into him.

It was just as this was happening, that Kirche spun around and muttered softly.

“Since when did you become like this, you two?”

Louise, suddenly realising how things looked, blushed a furious red and sent the day-dreaming Saito flying off with a push.

“Nothing happened! You idiot!”

Saito's scream trailed behind as he fell, but before he smashed into the ground, Tabitha, who was reading a book, dully swung her hand, and put a 'Levitation' spell on Saito.

Saito landed gently onto the plains, and saw Guiche, who had fallen before, walking along the road on the grassy plain with a bitter face.

Then Guiche stopped and addressed Saito in his usual snobbish manner.

“You fell too, right?”

Saito answered in a tired voice.

“I was pushed.”

“T-they are not coming back, are they?”

Saito looked up into the sky. In the blue sky, the wind dragon quickly disappeared over the horizon.

“…It looks like it.”

“Well, let’s walk then. Sigh, it’ll take half a day on foot.”

With a depressed look about him, Guiche started to walk. Saito is not sure why, but felt that the he was more impressed by him.

“By the way, you… That, well… There’s something I wanted to ask. Please tell me.”

Guiche mumbled to Saito as he fiddled with the artificial rose.

“Huh?”

“Did Her Highness... well... have anything to say about me? Is it true, that she’ll reward me after the mission, with the letter where the promised secret date is?”

For a moment, Saito felt pity for Guiche. Henrietta hadn’t even mentioned the letter “G” from Guiche’s name in their conversation.

“Let’s go.”

Saito, pretending he hadn’t heard anything, began quickening his pace. Guice chased after him from before

“Well, is the rumor true?”

“Come on, walk. It’s good for the health.”

“Wha-at, y-you, Her Highness, I...”

Under the warmth of the sun, the two kept on walking towards the Academy of Magic.

<center>* * *</center>

Fortress of Newcastle, once known as a great stronghold, was now a tragic ruin. Though it withstood the despair, it became a disastrous scene.

The castle walls, having been repeatedly attacked by spells and cannon fire, was turned into a pile of rubble, and corpses burnt beyond recognition were scattered around.

Though the siege was short, the rebels - no, because Albion lost its king, the rebels 'Reconquista', became the new government in Albion - suffered damage that was impossible to imagine. Three hundred royal army soldiers for two thousand killed rebels. And four thousand wounded. Seeing these casualties, it was hard to understand whether it was a victory.

Because the fortress was located on the very edge of the floating continent, it was possible to attack it only from one direction. Before the 'Reconquista' forces managed to push away the guards, they were repeatedly shot with magic and cannon fire, receiving huge casualties.

However, they won by the force of numbers in the end. Once behind the castle walls the defense was fragile. The king's army mages were left to guard against soldiers. But the mages' number was insignificant to 'Reconquista' soldiers; they were gradually killed and all fell, one by one.

Though the damage given to the enemy was great… the price was annihilation of the king's army. Literal annihilation. Because the royalists fought up to the last soldier.

In a word, the final decisive battle of civil war in Albion, siege of Newcastle’s fortress, fighting against 100 times or larger opponent, in a battle with damage that was worth ten such armies… became a legend.

<center>* * *</center>

Two days after the civil war had ended, under the blazing sun, between the corpses and pebbles, a tall aristocrat was inspecting the old battlefield. His hat was pushed to the side and he was dressed in an unusual way for Albion, the uniform of Tristain’s Royal Mage Guard.　

It was Wardes.

A female mage with a hood over her eyes stood next to him.

It was Fouquet of the Crumbling Dirt. She escaped to Albion with the ship from La Rochelle. Last night, in the capital of Albion, she joined Wardes in the bar of Rondei Nium, and now came to the Newcastle’s battlefield.

Around them, soldiers of 'Reconquista' were diligently hunting for riches. A loud cheer came from the treasury nearby, as a band had found golden coins.

A mercenary with a pike on his shoulder was turning corpses over, then pushing them into a pile near rubbish as a decoration for the garden. When he found a magic wand he cried out from joy.

Fouquet, who was watching the scene disapprobatory, clicked her tongue in disgust.

Noticing Fouquet's expression, Wardes laughed coldly

“What’s wrong, Fouquet of the Crumbling Dirt, aren’t these your colleagues who hunt jewels also? To rob the nobles of their treasure, was that not your job?”

“Do not compare me with them. I have no interests in the jewels on the corpses of the dead.”

“A thief with a thief’s ethics.”

Wardes laughed.

“I’m not interested in that. I only steal valuable treasure, because I love to see the frantic expressions of those nobles. But these guys…”

Fouquet looked at the corpse of a royalist mage guardian with the corner of her eye.

“All right, all right, don’t be mad.”

“I guess Albion’s royal nobles are your enemies. Haven’t you, under the name of the royal family, disgraced your own family?”

Hearing Wardes exaggerated words, Fouquet, regaining her composure, coldly said with a nod.

“Oh well. Accidents happen.”

And then Wardes turned. The Lower part of the left arm had been cut off . The uniform’s sleeve was loosely fluttering in the wind.

“It looks like it was a similarly harsh battle for you.

Wardes replied in a unchanging tone:

“An arm in exchange for Wales' life, I think, is a rather cheap trade.”

“He must be something, that ‘Gandalfr’, to so swiftly cut off the arm of a Square-Class Wind mage such as yourself.”

“Because it was a commoner, I just got careless.”

“Don’t put it like that. He even destroyed my golem. However, nothing within this castle could have survived.”

When Fouquet said so, Wardes smiled coldly.

“He is Gandalfr after all. The corps that attacked the castle didn’t report to have fought against such person. Perhaps, during our fight, he had expended all his energy, and was confused with a commoner. Probably the soldier, who killed Gandalfr, didn’t even notice that it was a legendary familiar.”

Fouquet, not convinced, snorted. An image of Saito, a strange looking boy, floated in her mind. Could he really die so easily?

“And where is that letter?”

“Somewhere around here.”

Wardes pointed to the ground with the cane. This place here, two days ago, was the chapel. The place where Wardes and Louise tried to hold the wedding, the place where Wales lost his life.

However, now it was just a pile of rubble.

“Hmm, that la Vallière lass… your former fiancé, the letter was in her pocket?

“Correct.”

“You let her die? You didn’t love her?”

“Loved, didn’t love, I’ve already forgotten such sentiments.”

Dismissed Wardes in a neutral voice.

He drew the cane and chanted the spell. A small tornado appeared and started scattering around the rubble.

Gradually, the floor of the chapel could be seen.

Laying between Founder Brimir's image and a chair, was the corpse of Wales. It looked surprisingly unharmed.

“Look, isn’t it the dear Prince Wales?”

Fouquet said in a surprised voice. Fouquet, who was once one of Albion’s nobles, remembered Wales's face.

Wardes didn’t cast even a single glance to the remains of the man he had personally murdered, instead searching intently for Louise and Saito’s corpses.

However… Their corpses were nowhere to be seen.

“Are you sure they really died here?”

Muttering so, Wardes began to search the surroundings carefully.

“Hmm… Look, isn’t that George de la Tur’s ‘Founder Brimir's Visit’?”

Fouquet picked up the painting from the floor.

“I think it is a reproduction. Mm, come to think of it, this castle’s chapel must have been built to worship him… Hmm?”

Fouquet, having picked up the painting from the floor, discovered a widely gaping hole under it, and called Wardes.

“Hey, Wardes. What is this hole?”

Wardes, with raised brows, squatted down and looked into the hole that Fouquet indicated. He realized that the hole must have been dug by that huge mole, Guiche’s familiar. On his cheeks Wardes could feel the cold breeze emanating from the hole

“Could it be that through this hole that both Vallière’s youngest daughter and Gandalfr ran away?” Fouquet remarked, and it was the truth. Wardes' face contorted in rage.

“Should we pursue them through?”

“It is useless. If there’s wind inside, it must mean it was dug clean through.” Wardes replied exasperatedly. Seeing him like that, Fouquet grinned.

“It seems you are capable of such expressions. And here I thought that you were a man without feelings like a gargoyle… Why, oh why do such feelings appear on your face?” She mocked.

Hearing this, Wardes stood up.

From the distance a person appeared while they talked.

He said in a cheerful, limpid voice.

“Viscount! Wardes! Have you found the letter yet? That… what was it... ah, love letter that Henrietta gave to Wales, the saviour that would prevent the union of Germania and Tristain. Have you found it?”

Shaking his head, Wardes answered the man who had just appeared.

The man was in the middle of his thirties. He was wearing a round hat and a green mantle. From the first sight one could tell that he was a clergyman. However he also slightly resembled a soldier with his long aquiline nose and intelligent blue eyes. From the edges of his hat, curly blond hair peeped.

“Your Excellency, it seems the letter slipped through this hole. It is my mistake. I am deeply regretful for my error. Please, hand me whatever punishment you deem necessary.”

Wardes kneeled down, bowing his head.

The man called ‘Excellency’, with a friendly smile on his face, approached Wardes and tapped his shoulder.

“What are you saying? Viscount! You did a remarkable job! You single-handedly defeated the enemy’s brave general! Ah, isn’t that over there, our dear Crown Prince Wales? Be proud! You defeated him! Apparently he loathed me deeply… but seeing him like that, I feel a strange sort of kinship to him. Aah, that’s right. Once dead, everyone becomes a friend.

Wardes’ cheeks flinched slightly, as he noticed the sarcasm at the end of the speech. He quickly regained his composure, and once again repeated his apology to his superior officer.

“However, the mission to obtain the letter of Henrietta’s Your Excellency so desires ended in failure. I’m sorry I was not able to meet Your Excellency’s expectations.”

“Do not fret yourself. Compared to obstructing the alliance, killing Wales was by far more important. A dream, is something that has to be obtained steadily, step-by-step.”

Then, the man in the green robe, turned to Fouquet.

“Viscount, please introduce this beautiful woman here. Being a priest, it is inconvenient for me to speak with a woman.”

Fouquet watched the man. Before her eyes, Wardes bowed deeply to the man. However, she didn’t like him. He had a strange aura around him. A sinister feeling was radiating from the gaps of his robe.

Wardes stood back up and introduced Fouquet to the man.

“Your Excellency, this is Fouquet of the Crumbling Dirt, before whom all Tristain nobles shudder.”

“Oh! I heard the rumors! I am honored to meet you, Miss Southgott.”

Hearing him say her noble name that she had abandoned long ago, Fouquet smiled.

“Did Wardes tell you this name?”

“That's right. He knows everything about Albion nobles. Genealogy, coat of arms, property… it is hard for an aging bishop to remember everything. Oh, let's not delay my introduction.”

Opening his eyes widely, and placing his hand over his chest...

“'Reconquista' first general, Oliver Cromwell at your service. You see, originally, I was just a mere bishop. However, due to the votes of the baronial council, I was appointed to be the first general, and I need to give my best. Though I am a clergyman who serves Founder Brimir, it is all right to ‘guide’ us through the dark times, right? If necessary, using faith and power for the better.”

[[Image:ZnT03-037.JPG|thumb]]

“Your Excellency, you are not a freelance first general anymore, you are now Albion’s…”

“Emperor, viscount.”

Cromwell laughed. However, his eyes didn’t change.

“Certainly, I really wished to prevent Tristain’s and Germania’s alliance, however, there are more important things. Do you understand me, viscount?”

“Your Excellency's thoughts are so deep, that an ordinary man like me cannot measure them.”

Cromwell opened his eyes wide. Then, he raised both hands and began talking with exaggerated gestures.

“Unity! Unity of steel! Halkeginia is us, an union of chosen nobles, that will get back the sacred land from those ominous elves! It is a mission given to us by Founder Brimir! ‘Unity’ is our number one duty. Therefore, viscount, I trust you. There is no blame in such a trifle failure.”
　
Wardes bowed deeply.

“For this great mission, Founder Brimir blessed us with the power.”

Fouquet's eyebrow rose. Power? What kind of power they are talking about?

“Your Excellency, what power has Founder Brimir granted Your Excellency with? If it is all right, I would like to know.”

Cromwell continued in a slurred tone, caught up in his own theatrics.

“Do you know about the four great elements of magic, Miss Southgott?”

Fouquet nodded. Even children know of such things. Fire, Wind, Water, and fourth – Earth.

“In addition to the four great elements, there is another magical element. The element that Founder Brimir used, element of zero. Really, it was the first element of all things.”

“Element of zero… Void?”

Fouquet turned pale. The lost element. The magic of nothingness, that, as dark legends tell, disappeared. Does this man know something about the element of zero?

“That is the power that Founder Brimir granted me with. For this reason, the Baronial Council agreed to make me the emperor of Halkeginia.”

Cromwell pointed at Wales' corpse.

“Wardes. I had wanted to make Crown Prince Wales my friend and ally. Instead, he became my greatest enemy in life, but now in death, would make a great ally. Do you see anything wrong with that?”

Wardes shook his head.

“He should have never resisted Your Excellency's decisions.”

Cromwell laughed with a smile.

“Well then, Miss Southgott. I will show an element of ‘Void’ to you.”

Fouquet watched Cromwell’s movements with her breath caught.

Cromwell pulled out the cane that was attached to his waist.

A low, silent aria escaped Cromwell's mouth. These were the words Fouqout never heard before.

When the aria was completed, Cromwell gently lowered the cane and aimed at Wales's corpse.

Then… suddenly, Wales, whose body was already cold, opened his eyes. A chill ran down Fouquet’s spine.

Wales slowly sat up. A once bloodless face suddenly sprang back to the life it previously held. Like a withered flower absorbing water, Wales’s body sprang back to life.

“Good morning, Crown Prince.”

Cromwell muttered.

The revived Wales returned Cromwell’s smile.

“It has been a long time, Archbishop.”

“So rude, I am an emperor now, my dear Crown Prince.”

“Is that so? I apologize for that, Your Excellency.”

Wales kneeled taking the posture of a vassal.

“I think I’ll make you my personal bodyguard, Wales.”

“With pleasure.”

“Then, let’s be friends.”

Cromwell began to walk. Wales, who didn’t look like he was just dead, walked behind him. Then Cromwell, as if remembering something, halted and turned around saying:

“Wardes, do not worry. Even if the alliance is formed, it is of no matter. In any case, Tristain is helpless. There is no change in plans.”

Wardes bowed.

“There are two ways of diplomacy - the cane and the bread. Let’s give warm bread to Tristain and Germania for the time being.”

“As you wish.”

“Tristain is a necessary area to add. That royal family has the Founder's Prayer Book. I need to have it in my hands in order to retrieve the sacred ground.”

After saying this and nodding approvingly, Cromwell left.

<center>* * *</center>
　

It was only after Cromwell and Wales were out of sight, that Fouquet was able to open her mouth.

“That... was the void...? To revive the dead. That’s not possible.”

Wardes muttered.

“The void element manipulates life… That’s what His Excellency said, seems like he was right. Even though I cannot believe it as well, after witnessing this – how could I not.”

Fouquet asked Wardes in a shaky voice.

“A while ago you were acting very similar to this, perhaps you were affected by void’s magic too?”

Wardes laughed.

“Me? I am different. This is a result of a sorrowful life that I had since birth.”

After that, Wardes looked up at the sky.

“However…many lives were given for the founder’s sacred ground… what if they all would be revived by the element of ‘Void’?”

Frightened, Fouquet clutched at her chest. She felt a light heartbeat. She suddenly felt the need to confirm that she was still alive.

“Don’t look that way. It was only my imagination. You may even call it my fantasy.”

Fouquet sighed, feeling relieved. Then she glared at Wardes.

“It was surprising, that’s all.”

Whilst patting the stump where his left arm had been, he spoke softly.

“However, I myself also want to know. Is it a mere fantasy? Or reality? That answer must lie in the Holy Lands... that’s how I feel.”

<center>* * *</center>

Three days after Saito and company had returned to the Academy of Magic, the marriage between Tristainian princess Henrietta and Germanian emperor Albrecht III was officially announced. The ceremony would take place next month, before the conclusion of military alliance.

The alliance conclusion was done in Germania’s capital Vindobon, where the agreement sentence was to be signed by the prime minister Cardinal Mazarin of Tristain.

The next day after the alliance, a new Albion’s government was officially established. In an instant, tensions sparkled between the two countries, but the first Albion empire’s Emperor Cromwell sent a special envoy to Tristain and Germania at once, in order to sign a nonaggression pact.

As a result, both countries had a conference. Even with the combined two countries' power in the air, they could not oppose Albion’s fleet. Though the non-aggression pact felt more like a dagger pointed to the neck, the two countries didn’t have much to choose from, and this offer was the best they could hope for.

However…peace was established in Halkeginia only on the surface. Politicians could not sleep day or night. It wasn’t only nobles, the commoners too waited for next day tensely.

Tristain’s Academy of Magic was no exception either.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter9_%7EPreview%7E|Back to Volume 2]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter2|Forward to Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

PuiPui:Volume1 Chapter2

2008-12-21T00:54:53Z

BonekruZher:

'''Chapter 2: The Treasure of Solomon'''

In the dorm room the next morning, Jin donned his uniform in a refreshed mood.

With a large smile, he happily scanned the room. Not since moving in had the room been so clean.

"Aaaah, what refreshing weather."

Looking out the window, he gave a big stretch. The morning's breakfast had also been quite wonderfully delicious. Yuuya was also in a good mood, listening to music with his headphones.

"You organized the room pretty quickly. Sorry about yesterday, blood just rushed to my head is all."

Yuuya apologized to Jin, moving his headphones down to his neck and letting the sound spill out.

"Everybody makes mistakes. Don't worry about it."

"Hey, what's with that high and mighty way of speaking?"

Despite all the trouble Sierra had brought upon Jin, it was still thanks to her that all the boxes were gone. It would have been troublesome for the Genie of the Lamp to have helped out...at least that's what he thought.

''I really should have shown more thanks for yesterday. Because I can't call her again.''

The lamp had been put in a box, and then sealed into the deep recesses of a desk. This was for safety. That way Sierra wouldn't be called out from the lamp being accidentally rubbed. It solved everything.

When it came time to go to school, the two left the room. The smell of sweat and mold were a unique part of the inside of the men's dormitory, but for some reason there was a new unique fresh scent in the air. Yuuya wriggled his nose, sniffing.

"This smell...where have I smelt it before."

"I wonder if it's incense."

Jin replied while his nose sniffed the air as well. Yuuya shook his head.

"An incense stick doesn't have this kind of scent."

"That's not what I meant, here. It's kind of like the smell of an old lady using a folding fan."

"Ah, I see. It's like the smell of an old lady."

Yuuya laughed aloud, while over his back something taller than him cast its long shadow.

"This incense is a type of citrus fruit. Calling an upperclassman an old lady, the first years this year sure have a lot of courage."

In shock, the two could only shake. A tall slender figure wearing a traditional [http://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/4/41/G_Blaize_Kokiu_Nague_2.JPG Kendo Gi and Hakama] was holding a [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shinai Shinai]. With long hanging hair, the young man stared down with cold, strict eyes. Behind him, and wearing their school uniforms, were four members of the Skinhead group. They were the dorm head's right hand guardsmen, subordinates under his direct control, and all were third year students at the dorm.

The scent had risen from the Kendo Gi which Ukyou was wearing. Incense used to be burned in the Heian Period to provide kimono's with a pleasant smell, and it seemed Ukyou had these traditional hobbies.

“No way dormitory head, that is......no.”

Yuuya's face was becoming a shade of pale green. Ukyou took Yuuya's music-blaring headphones from around his neck, slamming them into a nearby wall.

“You're a Japanese man, yet here you are indulging in the Western Music Culture, how weak!”

Ukyou was the head of the Kendo club. He was pale from practicing indoors all the time, and as time continued that feature began to grow more and more pronounced. Yuuya shook from his uncontrollable fear of him.

“S, sorry, please forgive me.”

“You trash, well, it's true you're in the Light Music Club. For the sake of winning the girls you buzz around like a mole cricket! If you keep up the flirting, I'm going to beat you up!”

Ukyou thrust against Yuuya's shoulder with the bamboo sword. Terrified, Yuuya stood unsteadily as his legs wobbled. Watching this, Jin blocked the way.

“Wait a minute! The first one to say you smelled like an old lady, was me!”

Ukyou lifted his thin eyebrow in response. The surrounding protection squad moved to stand in front of Jin.

“First year kid! Watch what comes out of your mouth when speaking to the dorm head!”

“Yeah, well I haven't broken any of Tachibana Dorm's rules yet! You just want to get to the punishing!”

“J, Jin, hurry up and apologize!”

Yuuya was being encircled by the protection squad. However Jin had leapt out powerfully like a bunny, evading capture.

“I don't think there's anything to apologize for though. I just said what I was thinking that's all.”

“What the, you first year brat!”

“Anyway, wait a minute.”

With that, Ukyou raised his hand, restraining his protection squad. He had an icy composure as he reigned them in.

“If I remember correctly, you're Araki Jin. To not be afraid of these guys, you're pretty gutsy. But with the authority I hold, it's not good for you to mouth off.”

Ukyou gripped Jin's chest, pulling him close. The smell of tachibana incense filled the air.

“We protect the rules and order of the dorm, so show some more respect to your upperclassmen. This is an order from your senior, and you aren't allowed to speak out against it. Araki Jin, essentially you would be sent off to be punished but......since you're a new student, we'll just take away your meals.”

“T, take away my meals?”

Jin's raised voice held a bit of hysteria.

“That's right. There will be no lunch or dinner for you today.”

Jin was astonished at Ukyou's cold words. Suddenly a member of the protection squad spoke up.

“Dorm head, it's about time to attend school. The morning patrol in the neighborhood......”

“Okay. Just let me change my clothes.”

Ukyou and his protection squad withdrew, leaving a chilling wind over their shoulders. Yuuya grabbed ahold of Jin.

“For saying all that, it's kind of good you got off so easy.”

“Where does it say they can take away meals?”

Dinner at the dormitory started at six, and unless everyone was there no one could start eating. Also, that time was closing time for the dorm, so from that point on no one was permitted to go out. Those were the rules for meals, so outside food couldn't be brought in later. Consequently, withholding meals actually meant that until the next day's breakfast, there would be nothing to eat. Yuuya pressed his forehead in shock.

“In this situation what are you going to do for food! Why didn't guys with the dorm head say anything about him taking food from you?”

“I know, meals are the basis for human life after all.”

“With all this talking about human life and all, we don't have anymore time, but......geez it's because you transferred from another school that you don't understand yet how scary the dorm head is. When he's in a bad mood, do you have any idea how lucky it is to get off with only a few meals taken away?”

“Even though you said that yesterday too, he really wasn't in that bad a mood. Still, what an obstinate guy.”

“Shhhh! You may think it's fine to say stuff like that, but that's what lost you your food! Back when I was in my second year of junior high, I stepped on his shadow, and did you know I got punished just for that?”

“Sounds like anachronism.”

“His entire household is extremely old fashioned, they're like nobles. Especially from the weak position of a second year junior high student.”

A stand was put out in front of the dorm's entrance hall, with packages of onigiri stacked up. They were bentous for the boarding students. There were five second year junior high school boarding students distributing, bowing their heads each time they handed one out.

Because of their weak position as underclassmen, their job as second years was to prepare the meals. Shopping, breakfast, lunch and bentous, and also dinner, each of the three meals had a system made for it. There was also the dish washing group. It had been arranged so that there would always be around ten first year high school students, with thirty junior high second years, so that there would always be people to take care of the work.

Jin and Yuuya both reached out their hands towards the bundles, when a boy on duty shook his head. The first year student had a serious expression on his face.

“I'm sorry. But the dorm head said that Araki doesn't get any.”

“You don't have to be so uptight. What if there are extras?”

“It's alright. Anybody that wants seconds can have as much as they'd like.”

“So you're listening to an upperclassman's orders then?””

“The dorm head's orders are absolute.”

The boy cut the conversation coldly. Stout hearted and with the appearance of a kid, he really didn't seem to be a primary school student. It was starting to look like he wouldn't be getting anything to eat......Jin dropped his shoulders in defeat.

“Let's get going, Jin. It'll be bad if the dorm head finds you here, you might end up losing breakfast tomorrow as well.”

With that Yuuya began pulling him away by his shirt's collar. Jin reluctantly moved out into the entrance hall, waving goodbye to the onigiri he was unable to obtain.

<center>* * *</center>

Turning towards the school and walking along the embankment, Jin asked Yuuya for help.

“Hey, Yuuya. Is there any way you'll split your lunch with me?”

“Don't joke around. If I don't eat my blood sugar will decrease.”

“Ah! I forgot the book I borrowed from the library.”

“Come on! Listen when people are talking to you. Can't you go to a convenience store and buy something?”

“It's the end of the month already, so I'm kinda out of money. Let me borrow some.”

“Don't give me any of that. I'm also running out of money. But I can manage to lend you thirty-eight yen.”

“Together with my eighty-five yen......there's not even enough to buy bread.”

“If it's 'Alf Lyla', they use tabs.”

“'Alf Lyla'?”

A thousand nights......that's what it means in Arabic. It was a phrase found in Arabian Nights, where it was used as 'One Thousand and One Nights'.

“We're at the back of the place. The food is cheap yet delicious. You've never been?”

“No. I haven't been yet......”

Jin looked to his side, as just then Yuuya had laughed.

“Then, just follow me. Since it's your first time, you can't put the meal on a tab yet. There's a shop girl who's ridiculously cute. But not at Zadou's level. Zadou climbed up to the first rank, so she's in a totally different world.”

Ignoring Yuuya's words while he was in dream mode, Jin remembered yesterday's escapade with Sierra, wondering what was so good about her......he couldn't comprehend the mystery. Of course, saying something like that to Yuuya who had entered a worship group from his love of her, would cast him out as a traitor, he would become a demon for having spoken his mind.

<center>* * *</center>

As they continued walking along the embankment, sounds approached from the back that sounded like the pattering of a small deer's footsteps.

“Onii-cha~n!”

Jin was being waved down. A small girl was running towards him with bobbing hair, as her face was blushing deep red. She seemed to be a lot like a small mouse, especially with her large eyes. Yuuya tilted his head to the side in confusion.

“Jin, you know her? Which kindergarten is she from?”

“......Ai, Aika?”

Jin was surprised for a moment, when the girl......Kasumi Aika, suddenly fell on her face. With both hands thrown out in front of her, it looked as though she had dove for home base. Jin rushed over to her side.

“Aika! A, are you alright?”

“Just now......there was nothing that would make someone fall...”

Yuuya muttered with stiff eyes. Aika picked herself up, and turned to face Jin.

“Onii-chan, we finally meet!”

Jin's body was hugged tightly. The other person's body was slender, and seemed as though it might break easily. That body like a matchstick was wearing the Harusha Middle School Academy's uniform. Surprised, Jin asked Aika about it.

“You, why are you wearing that uniform?”

“Huh. That girl, she's from yesterday's......”

Yuuya pointed at Aika. That time yesterday when they had seen Sierra's car along the embankment, this was the girl that had been sitting next to her. He turned an amazed look towards Jin.

“How do you know Aika?”

[[Image:Puipui_vol01_069.jpg|200px|thumb]]

“Wasn't she in Zadou Sierra's car yesterday? I thought she was in kindergarten, but could it be she's in middle school?”

After Yuuya's question, Aika was embarrassedly hiding behind Jin's back.

“Wa, wait, why are you hiding?”

“Don't get too close. She's not very immunized against guys.”

“Immunized, what, do you think I'm some kind of infectious bacteria?”

Disregarding an upset Yuuya, Jin turned to ask Aika a question.

“You were in her car?”

“Yeah. On my way home I hurt my leg, and she helped me by taking me back to the dormitory.”

“......You probably, just fell onto the level ground like you did just now.”

“Being able to ride in Sierra's car, was like a dream. Because of my nervousness, I was being careful about what we were talking about.”

“Hmmm...... It's nice that such a selfish girl can show some kindness.”

Slightly surprised, Jin brushed his forehead with his index finger.

“Dormitory?”

“Yeah. Sakura Dormitory.”

“Wait a minute. Why did you transfer from the all girls elementary school? Actually, why did your parents say 'okay' to you living in a dorm when here you are tripping over nothing?”

“That's because, Onii-chan moved here so suddenly.”

Aika puffed out her cheek.

“I asked auntie if I could transfer to this school, and she said if there's a vacancy in the new students entrance exam it would be okay.”

“That's right......in spite of your slowness, you must have done pretty well.”

“Geez! Onii-chan! Don't call me slow!”

Angrily Aika closed both hands into fists. But slamming into Jin's stomach was instead, Yuuya's elbow.

“She's pretty cute. Your [[PuiPui:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes|little sister]] that is.”

“She's not my sister. She's a friend from my old neighborhood.”

“Uhm, Onii-chan. Can we go to school together?”

Looking out to make sure Yuuya wasn't getting any closer, Aika was shimmying around Jin.

“Sorry, Yuuya. I'll meet you in the classroom.”

“Why are you suddenly so cold-hearted? My my, I never noticed.”

After finishing his sarcasm and slowly increasing his pace, he paused suddenly.

“Wait a minute. Did you say Sierra was a selfish girl?”

“Well I didn't have a more appropriate adjective. Evil maybe, or brutal.”

“Don't say something you don't understand. Since it's me, it's okay, but if anyone else heard you talk about her like that, I don't think it would be good. You'll probably be attacked in the back of the head.”

Yuuya walked off first, as Aika latched herself onto Jin's shoulder.

“That guy weaves when he speaks, Onii-chan. Sierra-sama, who's such a beautiful and kind person, even if we're in middle school, and even if we're younger, we all still want to be like her.”

“......I didn't think you would think of her the same way the others do.”

Thinking about how Sierra had appeared from the lamp yesterday, Jin crossed his arms.

''There's no way that person is different from who we're talking about now is there......?''

“She brought me back yesterday. In reality Sierra-sama, even though she is a beautiful person with a lot of money, she's really kind, and I'm becoming more and more of a fan of hers.”

“Well......according to Yuuya, it's rare for a guy to not be entranced by her.”

Jin didn't really understand. Aika tried to reign in her laughter.

“Is that true. I think everyone's the same, that they all really like her a lot. But, I was the only one she had a heartfelt conversation with.”

“What's that?”

“Well, it looks like there's someone who dislikes Sierra. The other day, someone put a green caterpillar on a twig, into her shoe locker.”

“Seriously?”

Jin thought Sierra was certainly selfish......but after listening to those cruel words, his stomach began to get a little upset.

“What kind of idiot would do something like that.”

“I don't know but......after asking the boy next to her about it, he just said it was a really bad thing for someone to have done. That's why I encouraged Sierra-sama, and she thanked me, so then we talked about all kinds of things. If everyone in class knew this, then they'd be burning with jealousy. Tehehe.”

“I guess it must be pretty troublesome, for her to stand out so much.”

“Ah, that's right. Onii-chan, Are you free for lunch break today?”

Aika asked, with her head tilted to the side. Performing that motion her hair shifted over her face. With that, Jin remembered he didn't have his bento, at the same time his stomach rumbled loudly.

“A, ah. I didn't have any plans......I don't have a bento to eat......”

Hearing that, Aika happily clapped her hands together, followed by grabbing onto Jin's arm.

“Yay! Today, third, fourth period is home economics. We're making cupcakes, so I'll bring some extras to outside the staff room. Onii-chan, would you eat them?”

Aika brought her flushed face up to look at Jin. It was a sight for the gods......but because of how it looked to have Aika plastered to his arm, he was growing more nervous as he furrowed his eyebrows.

“Ah, nah......it's fine if you don't make it. Back when I was in elementary school, I cut my finger, and you don't want to get any new cuts. Even like just now, coming here you got hurt.”

“Geez it's fine. Because ever since entering the school till now while searching for you, I've always been on cooking duty at the dorm but......even though I got hurt, I got better and better.”

“Hmm. I thought it would be impossible for you to live as a boarding student, but it seems your doing okay.”

“Geez, I'm in middle school after all. I'm not a kid anymore.”

In a provoking gesture, Aika placed a fist on her hip, while sticking out her tongue and making a “blaah” sound.

“Yeah, I guess you've really grown up from that time when you were just like a baby. I guess you don't use diapers anymore then huh.”

“D, DIAPERS WHAT THE HECK'S WITH THAT!?”

“You don't wear pampers now do you?”

“Geez! I hate you! You're not getting any cake!”

Aika quickly turned her face away. If this continued he would end up losing his meal.

“Sorry. I apologized, so please don't take my cake away.”

“A cake?”

“That's right. A cake.”

“......Geez!”

Shocked, Aika began laughing. It was a bright, rolling laugh. Because they had both lived in the same neighborhood, Jin had known her since the time she had worn diapers. Having been raised in a warm, loving family, Aika had been quite obedient. Her name had come from her white body, which reminded the parents of a white bridal rose, symbolizing happiness and love. Her name literally meant “love” and “flower”. And the laugh, showed the light from her soul.

“If you want forgiveness, will you say ChiChinPuiPui?”

“ChiChinPuiPui?”

Remembering something, Jin's eyebrows were knit tightly. Clinging to Jin, Aika showed him her knee.

“This is yesterday's injury. Onii-chan, didn't you say whenever I have an injury, you'll say ChiChinPuiPui?”

Like a baby deer she was looking up at Jin with her eyes and long eyelashes. Saying “Ahh,” Jin brought himself towards Aika's knee, making his finger act like a dragonfly as it came closer.

“♪ChiChinPuiPui, pain pain, hurry up and fly to the mountain top.♪”

"Having often done the spell for her when she was younger, even though it was the same chant, he didn't feel the same sort of embarrassment with Aika. Jin thought nothing of it as he finished the incantation."

“Ehe. Onii-chan look, it's being effective.”

“It's just your mood that's all. It's just a superstition after all.”

“Hey. Are you still searching for that treasure thing?”

“Nn......more or less.”

Jin turned his face. Aika was grinning.

“It's confusing for me, but......Onii-chan, you'll definitely find it. When you do, show it to me, k?

At the same time, the problem of Sierra was revolving in Jin's head. A smiling face like this came to mind. A beautiful girl with money and an excellence record, and one day could suddenly use magic......what kind of wish could be granted, and why, did she sometimes appear sad.

Even though it was fun to go together with Aika, Jin was feeling heavy. Wondering what to do, he still had no idea.

<center>* * *</center>

After parting with Aika and entering Class 1-B, his eyes focused abruptly on Sierra. Up till now, Jin had never even noticed her before. Always buried deep in an archeology book, he had never paid attention to who was in his class.

Finally realizing this, he noticed that out of everyone in class, she really did stand out. Anyway, who knows how many people were circled around her. With a bright smile, she was speaking elegantly. As though they were attendants, they surrounded the Ojou-sama. If Sierra was compared to others, in terms of kindness, certainly he was starting to see what Yuuya and Aika were talking about.

''This is strange......what I saw yesterday, did I mistake her selfishness?''

Looking at Sierra's surroundings, he noticed all the boys were staring at her with burning eyes.

Upon Jin entering the classroom, Sierra turned her eyes towards him. Jin was taken aback. Prepared for something like what happened yesterday, he put himself on guard, but instead Sierra returned to talking with the other girls, taking no notice of him.

''Hah?''

Receiving a tap on his shoulder, Jin blinked his eyes in surprise. Yuuya was taking his seat, with his thread thin eyes turned towards Jin.

“Despite what you said before, you seem fascinated by Zadou.”

“No, it's not like I'm fascinated.”

“Everyone's fascinated by her.”

“Even if they are, it doesn't seem like any body is talking to her though.”

“Well, everyone knows they can't catch her, so all they can do is watch her in awe. Someone that would talk to her with their own voice, doesn't exist right?”

Thinking about the Sierra from yesterday, he didn't think that was so. But, looking at the Sierra of now, he could understand Yuuya's desire to get closer.

''Are all the guys in class like that?''

Inundated with such complex questions, Jin hugged his chest. Not wanting to speak up and instead keeping silent, he had one thing that he wanted to ask. After Sierra had left his room, he was wondering what had happened to all those cardboard boxes.

''I don't even know her phone number......but calling out now wouldn't be right.''

Sierra as well, seemed to want to keep yesterday a secret, so she probably hadn't told anybody anything. Looking for a suitable time to voice his thoughts, Jin patiently waited for the right moment.

She had definitely seen him, having turned her gaze to stare right at him, but paying no heed, she continued to ignore him.

<center>* * *</center>

However, with the coming of lunch break......the middle school girls entered Class 1-B with cupcakes, and the situation began to change.

“Onii-chan, I got them!”

Aika handed Jin a paper bag stuffed with cupcakes. With his stomach already rumbling, Jin took the cupcakes, feeling relieved.

“Thanks. You really saved me.”

From behind Aika, around another ten middle school girls entered, carrying cake boxes. They were all heading for Sierra. As all the other girls gathered to Sierra's desk, she had to hold her small lunch box in her palm.

“Sierra-sama, I made cupcakes in home economics, please eat them!”

“Please take mine as well!”

The middle school girls were surrounding Sierra nervously with high tension. Saying, “Eeh, Thank you” and, “well then, let's all eat together,” a kind smile had risen on her face, which showed her ability to cope while remaining courteous, while at the same time Jin and Aika were intermittently turning their gaze in her direction.

The cupcakes Aika had given, had risen when baked to resemble the color of a fox, while they gave off a sweet vanilla scent. Holding them, they were steamy and warm. Jin admired how well done the cupcakes were.

“These, you really made them?”

“Heh heh, great aren't they?”

Standing next to Jin's desk, Aika had both her hands wrapped around to her back, hugging herself with pride.

“Yeah, they really look great. It's like you bought them from a store.”

“Don't just look at them, praise their taste too.”

Placing a hand on top of Jin's desk, Aika brought her face in close to Jin's.

“You, don't want to eat?”

“We're not supposed to eat in the middle of home economics. Come on and show some discretion when you eat!”

Trembling nervously, Aika urged Jin on. Picking one out to test, Jin ate it, and suddenly the sweet scent of milk and eggs expanded inside his mouth, as it's light texture melted in his mouth.

“Woah. These are actually pretty good.”

“Really? Yes!”

Aika struck a victory pose. Extremely hungry, Jin crammed two to three into his mouth, his cheeks giving away his furious chomping.

“Yah......preddy good.”

“You tried them again?”

“Yeah. I was thinking you were going to feed me mud pies again.”

“Th......that was back in kindergarten!”

In her anger Aika turned scarlet. Aika always tended to show her emotions on her face instantly, as she always had since they had known each other as kids, so they could chat leisurely without worries. In comparison with the stressful situation he was in with Sierra yesterday, Jin really felt much more relaxed and at ease now.

Watching Aika attentively, Jin dropped cupcake after cupcake into his stomach, when Yuuya and some other boys voices cut through.

“Hey. It's obvious none of us should have received anything, but why is it you're the only one who gets cupcakes!”

“Because we were in the same neighborhood as kids.”

As Jin was stuffing his face with cake, that blunt reply was all he could manage. And as all the high school boys started to gather around, Aika ducked behind Jin. Even though she was energetic when around Jin, around other guys she was really quite shy. Sierra as well, had a different attitude in the classroom than she had had in Jin's room. ''I just don't understand girls.'' Jin was becoming more confused.

“Jin-kun. It's not good for you to horde. Aren't we your friends?”

While clinging to Jin, Yuuya spoke with a voice like a cat. With the cake box, Jin separated from Yuuya.

“Aika's upset, so quit getting so close.”

“If you give us cake, we'll go away.”

“Who'd believe that. You didn't freaking give me any Onigiri this morning.”

“Forget about stuff in the past.”

“It's a super sweet cupcake isn't it?”

“Jin-kun, please. Give us some cupcakes.”

All the other guys were coming up one after the other, clinging to Jin, all for the sake of the cupcakes. Jin raised his voice into a yell.

“It hurts, it HURTS! I'll smash 'em! I'm smashing the cakes!”

Aika was completely flustered. Suddenly, Sierra was right beside Jin and the others.

“Could I please have a moment.”

“Za......Zadou!”

All of the boys stopped moving at once. Always surrounded by girls, Sierra had moved after hearing the voices from the boys. Nothing like this had ever happened before. Sierra, the unattainable flower, someone who was only admired from afar by the boys, had actually come over so suddenly, it was as rare as a baby eating [[PuiPui:Volume1_Translator's_Notes|yakiniku]]. Not knowing what to do, they all just stiffened in panic.

“I have received so many cakes, and I am unable to eat them all by myself......so I asked the middle school girls, and they have said that it would be okay if I split them, so if you'd like you may eat some.”

Smiling in a friendly manner, the boys couldn't help but be excited.

“I, Itadakimasu, Itadakimasu!”

In a moment, all the boys were separated from Jin, and like hyena's, they madly snatched the cupcakes stacked at Sierra's seat. After the guys had left, Aika emerged from behind Jin's back.

“Sierra-sama, thank you very much for yesterday.”

Straightening herself out with both hands, Aika seemed to gain strength. Sierra was smiling, but Jin could only remember her other face. There was no one else who had noticed but, for some reason there seemed to be something wrong with her smile.

“Is your injury healed yet?”

“Yes! Ah, sorry. If you'd like, I've also made some cupcakes for Sierra-sama.”

“No, it's fine. I've received a lot from other friends already, so it's okay.”

“But, that Onii-chan was in the same class as you, like I heard yesterday......”

Trying to apologize, Aika's shoulders had dropped. Jin remembered something.

''That means Aika heard something about me yesterday? Did this all happen before I got home yesterday, on that road?''

With a poker-face smile, Sierra turned to Jin.

“I didn't know. You two have already met.”

“We were in the same neighborhood. Onii-chan was really nice, and helped teach me how to study!”

Aika boasted of this, as her eyes twinkled with pride. Sierra turned her gaze towards Jin. She seemed to be smiling nicely, but under it Jin could sense something as though she were telling him “freakin' explain!”

“Well, Araki-kun is so excellent after all.”

“Onii-chan knows everything there is to know about history. Auntie and uncle are both archaeologists.”

“Is that so. Well, in my house there are mountains of lithographs and earthenware, so it would be wonderful if someone could come and explain it to me.”

Sierra pointed towards the corridor. Jin stepped back, realizing what this was about. Yesterday, he had thrown a bunch of cardboard boxes and their contents into the bright gate. Flawlessly, Sierra's eyes were flashing hidden anger.

“Onii-chan, amazing! Sierra-sama is actually asking for your help!”

Hugging both hands to her chest, Aika looked at Jin in admiration. Meanwhile, Sierra's face muscles twitched as she struggled to maintain a smiling face.

“Uhm, is it alright if I come too?”

“No. It's going to be a tough discussion, and I want focus, so it's just for one person. I'm sorry.”

Sierra gently refused Aika's request. Jin's stomach was starting to feel heavy. Yesterday the same situation had unfolded......

“Ah-no, It's fine Aika! Just wait here with everyone.”

Aika drew back obediently. Yet as the two left, Jin's eyes turned to Aika. They seemed to be saying “Help me!”......even though Sierra looked like a wonderful Ojou-sama, she really was more like a demon.

“Well then, over there's fine.....”

Amidst her smiling face, she seemed to be saying, “If you say no, I'll eat you,” as they moved out into the corridor. Finished with the cupcakes, the boys had taken notice and were raising their upset voices.

“Ah! Zadou's called out Jin!”

“Dang it that Araki, so conceited!”

Upset, Aika cried out at the boys,

“Don't say mean things about Onii-chan!”

Unintentionally she had yelled out in a loud voice. Before Aika had been really shy, so suddenly snapping out like she had really startled the guys, stopping them in place. Aika was just as surprised with herself, turning beet red and covering her mouth with her hand.

<center>* * *</center>

Reaching a stopping point, Sierra had lead Jin around to the back of the gymnasium. There were no windows, and it was in the blindspot of a fence, so no body would be able to see.

“Well then, here is fine.”

Standing before him, Sierra was shaking. The smiling mask from earlier was off, revealing her true anger. Having confirmed his expectations, Jin slumped his shoulders dejectedly.

“You've done well to turn my place into a trash mansion, commoner!”

Sierra jabbed her index finger into Jin's chest. Transfigured in her anger, Jin was pushed by her two hands.

“You're, just completely different from how you were before!”

“Isn't it useless to act cat-like in front of you? But you know my embarrassing secret, so you'll have to go away.”

“You're still like a cat, with those offensive claws you have.”

“There's no way I'll act like a cat for someone that turns people's mansions into trash heap!”

“It couldn't be helped. But I really owe you my thanks, because it kept me from getting kicked out.”

“Well being thankful after I'd left didn't make the satisfaction gauge go up! Useless.”

“That's why, act a little more like a cat for me.”

Letting out his breath, Jin all of a sudden started to worry about his things. Sierra didn't seem as angry, causing Jin to think maybe she might have thrown out all the items.

“Then......what happened to all the stuff?”

Showing her teeth as she turned to answer Jin's question,

“Who knows.”

“No way you threw them out?”

“What would you do if I did throw them away?”

“You threw them away?”

Jin placed his head in his hands. Pouting, Sierra took his arm.

“After that spider came out of that filthy junk, did you think I would just let the stuff lie around in my beautiful room?”

[[Image:Puipui_vol01_087.jpg|200px|thumb]]

“Hey hey hey, what did you do?”

“Thank junk, you don't need it.”

“Those were my dad and his friend's books!”

Jin shouted. Sierra just gave him a sidelong glance.

“I guess you did say yesterday they were excavated or something. What do your parents do?”

“Why do I have to tell you that.”

“Don't you know the embarrassing secret of me being a Genie of the Lamp? You know my mother and father a bit as well. But since I don't know anything about you, it's not even.”

“Things like equality, that's the problem! Where'd you throw the stuff away?”

“If you don't talk, I won't tell.”

“It's definitely not an interesting story or anything.”

“What are you trying to hide?”

“Not hiding anything......!!”

Jin had raised his voice. After spontaneously spitting that out, Jin covered his mouth. Sierra simply smiled.

“You're really touchy after all. I'm wanting to hear this more and more.”

“M, my parents story is actually kind of annoying. They're just university Professors. They're both archaeologists studying......”

“Well well. For an impertinent commoner, it seems your household is pretty elite.”

“I don't know about elite but, the research subsidiary from the country wasn't enough, they had to cover the leftover expenses on their own. They're searching for the Treasure of Solomon.”

“Treasure of Solomon?”

Sierra's eyes widened.

“Last year, there was a rumor of it's whereabouts, so to pay for the dig, we ended up selling our house where we lived. Because of the excavation, we lost our home and I ended up having to transfer to this school because they have a dorm for the students. Then they gathered up all the junk in the house, and sent it to the dorm.....geez! There's no money to even rent a storage shed.”

Jin seemed to be spitting as he spoke. Listening intently to that story, Sierra's eyes were sparkling, as she moved in on Jin.

“Your problems don't matter. However, about that Treasure of Solomon....”

“I said all this against my will, but what do you mean none of my problems matter?”

“That, it could be a huge treasure right? If it was exchanged in todays market, it could be worth like one-trillion yen right?”

“What's with those stars flying around inside your eyes.”

“Afterwards I can leisurely level up as the Genie of the Lamp, and get all the money I want.”

“As for money, sweat from your forehead is in your hands, it seems like it's really valuable huh?”

“That's a commoner's logic.”

“Well I just think people going 'money money money' are a bit greedy.”

“That's a good thing you've said but, I'm not interested in arguing the point. So, where is this Solomon's Treasure then?”

“Don't know, that's why it's being searched for.”

Upset with the greedy Sierra, that was all Jin replied with. Looking for his true meaning, Sierra searched his face. Jin noticed how the miniskirt from the maid uniform suited her well, but the school uniform's skirt suited her just as much. If her outward appearance was this graceful, then why......was her inside like a curse from heaven?

“Really? I'll get a cut of whats taken, you're not deceiving me?”

“It's too late, as it's a bit hazy about what happens after it's found.”

“You're always reading archeology books so, you must be searching for it as well, right?”

“How the heck do you know that I'm always reading archeology books?”

Surprised at Jin's question, Sierra shut her mouth, and becoming red, turned away.

“Th, that's uhm, I hear a lot of gossip from people. All day, people talk about a weird guy that just reads books all the time.”

“Well sorry for being weird.”

Jin crossed his arms, becoming sullen. It was the first time he had heard it said.

“Solomon was the third king of the people of Israel, around the year 1000 BC. His father was the second king, David.”

“David...David as in the statue of David?”

Like the image found in many textbooks, Sierra mimicked the pose of Michaelangelo's statue of David. The pose of David against the Philistines was heroic and soul-stirring, but when Sierra did the pose, she instead looked pretty cute. At a loss as to why he would think this, Jin pushed it from his mind, continuing on with his story.

“David unified Israel, overcame the surrounding countries, established the Capitol of Jerusalem, and amassed wealth for the kingdom of Israel.”

“If that was the second king, then what about the one from the first generation?”

“After Moses led the Israelites out of Egypt, they wanted to have their own king, so the leader then, Samuel, anointed Saul to rule as the first king. David was a servant to Saul but, after killing a hostile nations great warrior, Goliath, he became famous, later becoming king after Saul's death. And then to house the ten commandments given by God to Moses, a temple in Jerusalem was built by David's son, Solomon.”

“That came out pretty well. You're like a global history teacher.”

Sierra complimented Jin after listening to his story. For the normally selfish Sierra to show this attitude, Jin was perplexed.

“Pretty much everyone calls you a weirdo because of that book you're always reading though.”

And, increasing her sarcastic comments, Sierra returned to her usual self.

“What is it. I even spoke nice things to a commoner like you.”

“Solomon received wisdom from God, which led the country to prosperity, with a large palace and loads of acquired treasures.”

“You're being extremely rude by just cutting through what I just said.”

“However, having built the temple small, and bringing in pagan practices and having many concubines and wives, Solomon invited in the wrath of the people, and after his death, Israel divided into the Northern and Southern Kingdoms.”

“So with a small temple and what Solomon gave to God, it wasn't enough? So, giving thanks is important after all, like as we learned from history. You have to show more gratitude to me, commoner.”

“Don't just go along with something to suit your own convenience.”

"Oh? But isn't using history for one's own convenience a common political strategy?"

“How can you say it's so obvious?”

“Well, it's because I'm a person on the side of authority.”

“To separate people into winners and losers, there's so much wrong with that.”

Letting out a tired breath, Jin continued his explanation.

“After the kingdom of Israel divided, the northern kingdom was invaded by Assyria, and the southern kingdom, Judah, was invaded by Babylon, and the citizens were taken as captives. Some time later, they returned from captivity and rebuilt the temple in Jerusalem but, after that, the kingdom of Rome came and destroyed it, scattering the people, then World War II, and until Israel was re-founded as it is today, the people wandered as vagrants. In other words, things like Solomon's Treasure, the 10 Commandments that were kept in the temple, were either taken away by Assyria, Babylon, or the Roman Kingdom, or else were hidden by the exiled Israelites, and it's the location of that hiding place we don't know. Not to mention, for a long time people have also been searching for the 10 Commandments.”

“The 10 Commandments were lithographed weren't they. So they're just stone, I don't care about that.”

“You have the Roman history's comprehension, so I must look pretty good.”

“Forget that, going back to Solomon's treasure, what kind of stuff is it? Things like money and jewels?”

With her eyes opened wide and sparking, Sierra brought forth a feverish appearance.

“In the palace, golden tableware was used, and also......Solomon's ring is really famous.”

“Solomon's ring?”

“Written in “Solomon's Collarbone,” and also found documented in the text in Arabian Nights, it was the rarest of all the treasures Solomon possessed. With it one could obtain “Kenryoku.””

“What's Kenryoku?”

“If a person stamped something with it, those orders would be followed, that's it's powerful meaning. That's the duty of a seal on a ring. In the old days, when an envelope was sealed, wouldn't the hanko be pushed into candle wax, sealing it? To prevent loss, people in the past would put the hanko into a ring. Using this kind of sealing ring, King Solomon could seal spirits into jars, by closing the jar and stamping it with the hanko, and if he wanted, he could even make the spirit serve him.”

“Serve him, could that mean......my ancestor was sealed into that lamp by Solomon?”

“My Mom and Dad think Solomon's Treasure is somewhere in the Middle East, and continue to search there. But......the way I see it, there's a strong line to the treasure being somewhere in Babylonia. Later though, Babylonia flourished into Mesopotamia, which is now current day Iraq, and Mesopotamia's capitol of commerce is today's bustling center in Baghdad. The original Kugo Harp from there is stored here in the Shōsōin Institute.”

The Shōsōin Institue is a building located in Nara near a place known as the Todaiji Temple, a wooden building on stilts. There is a Buddhist statue of an Emperor of Japan and other such things, taken from the Tenpyou Era of the arts.

“In other words, both Babylon and Japan were part of the Silk Road. Iraq and it's neighbor Iran, have glass bowls handed down from ancient day Persia, and the Shōsōin Institute also has the same type of cut-glass bowl recovered from an emperor's tomb. So I think Solomon's Treasure could also have made it to Japan in the same way but......my father and his team won't even listen to my opinion. What do children know, that a specialist couldn't have already figured out through research, is what they think.”

“Well, the Tokugawa buried treasure is pretty pathetic.”

“I thought so too when I was little, until I started to read the books my dad would bring back and began studying archeology. If it was just information, my dad and his team wouldn't lose. That's why, when I started looking for the treasure myself, I was able to discern the information through what my dad and his team had.”

After explaining all that to Sierra, Jin sank back into his own thoughts. As Sierra watched him lost in his own thoughts, he seemed to be lost in imagination. His eyes were searching a time and place far from here. Sierra also couldn't begin to guess at that far distant world, yet he lifted the palm of his hand up, looking out over the vivid landscape as if he could see it.

Sierra was looking around absent-mindedly, when she noticed Jin jump out of his thoughts.

“Crap, I was flying around inside my own thoughts again.”

“I see......something like that, it's no wonder you never noticed me.”

Unsure why Sierra was relieved with her hand on her chest, and having not heard properly, Jin asked again.

“What did you say again?”

“Ah, it's nothing. For now, it seems like Solomon's Treasure might be in Japan?”

Flustered, Sierra changed the subject.

“I'll help too so, lets go searching! With all the money left in the house we'll hire people, then using infiltration tactics we'll dig, and find it quickly. As for division, I'll get 80% and you can have 20%.”

“Wha, don't go deciding stuff yourself!”

“Ownership over lost property, isn't it after half a year whoever finds it keeps it? Solomon never took back his treasure so, it's fine if I find it.”

“It's different if someone owns the land, in that case whoever that person is has rights to whatever is dug up.”

“Then, we just have to keep the secret from the owner of the land, then go ahead and buy the land. After we get Solomon's Treasure, I won't have to be a maid again!”

“If you could do that, I'd be really grateful too.”

“What's with that! I even came as a maid for you, and that's all you got? How rude!”

“You want to be a maid, you don't want to be a maid, which is it!”

After being yelled at by Jin, Sierra stopped her snarling, and shut her mouth.

“Th, that's......it's obvious I don't want to.”

“But, if you stop being a maid, the magic book will be wiped blank again.”

“The abilities of the genie are handed down to the kids right? If I can be comfortable, I'll just give the Genie of the Lamp to some kid who's pursuing that kind of thing, and leave it in a field or a mountain or something.”

“Your character is just like that of the personality of a Genie.”

“Then it's decided, let's go search for Solomon's Treasure!”

Cheerfully Sierra seemed to be floating while walking, without touching the ground. Jin could only shake his head to the side.

“It's not that simple to find, I've been looking already. Ever since I was in junior high, I was going everywhere during breaks and vacations searching, but there's still nothing to show. Even if we used infiltration tactics, where would you even start.”

“So after all a commoner is pretty unintelligent.”

“What's that!”

“But the magic lamp, hasn't it already crossed the Silk Road? So in other words, Solomon's Treasure should have taken the same route. If we know where the magic lamp came from, we just need to retrace right?”

“Ah.”

Jin looked at Sierra in wonder.

“You know, you're pretty sharp.”

“Heh, that's obvious. It's different when compared to a commoner's intelligence, isn't it?”

“Yeah, pretty much.”

“That sounds nice, so flatter me more.”

“Don't push it!”

Jin pulled a cell phone from his pocket.

“Let me ask my dad. If it's in Japan, then it might have been bought by an antique shop, or lent to a University.”

Shaking, Sierra watched Jin. She just noticed something written at the bottom of the phone screen when, “Power is cut” came out of the phone in a dry, announcer's voice. Surprised, Jin turned his gaze to the phone.

“Power is cut?”

“What about the time difference?”

“It should be around seven in the morning......they would have woken up, and eaten before the excavation. Actually, in the middle of the excavation there should be a lot of communications, so for the phone to give out, I wonder what happened.”

He tried to contact his mother's cell phone, but this one had the same power failure.

“......Maybe power can't reach all the way out into the sticks. If that's the case, then it doesn't look like there will be any communication until the excavation is over.”

“When will the excavation be over?”

“When they give up, or find something.”

“But, isn't Solomon's Treasure in Japan?”

“Probably. But, those two definitely won't give up, so they probably won't be coming back for a long time.”

“Then, it'll be an eternity before we can contact them!”

“That's why I've been searching myself. Geez, they have to make life so hard!”

Jin vented his anger out on the gymnasium's wall. Sierra wrapped her arms tightly around herself, staring at Jin. Their circumstances were kind of similar. With such strong willed parents, Sierra could kind of understand Jin's feelings.

“That's why......it'll work out.”

Sierra said in a soft voice. But as she didn't usually speak softly, it was hard to hear.

“What did you just say?”

“Ah. No that's, uhm, what I mean......”

Sierra quickly stopped speaking, becoming flustered.

“T, that's - you look like some dead common servant; but to get Solomon's Treasure, we just need to raise the level of the Genie of the Lamp. So, hurry up and call me today as well!”

“W, wait! Call you, but you can't even do anything!”

“That's right, yes. If I'm called out someplace the public can see, then I'll get a sniper to erase you.”

“Do celebrities intermingle with people in those kind of jobs?”

“Ah, that's right. I forgot the most important thing I had to ask.”

Turning herself towards Jin, Sierra firmly planted her feet.

“I didn't know that you were acquainted with Kasumi Aika.”

“Aah. Yesterday you took her back home in a car right?”

“She already told you about that?”

Drawing close to Jin, Sierra stared up at him with fierce eyes. For some reason the mood felt rushed. She was facing up, with her large eyes reflecting the light of the sky as she breathed deeply. Afraid of asking what she was thinking, she was pressing against her chest as she swallowed her saliva, preparing her heart for what she wanted to ask.

“Something else.....anything, you didn't hear anything else?”

“Something else?”

“That is......anything, about myself? Like something I talked about?”

“Nothing, why?”

Unsure as to why he was being drilled to such an extent, and sensing something strange he tilted his head to the side.

“Really?”

Again probing Jin, Sierra had on a scary expression. With her drawn close and calmed down some, Jin shifted away.

“Yeah, it's true.”

“......I see.”

With a hand to her chest, Sierra let out a breath of relief. Whatever it was, Jin's intuition told him it must be something pretty big. However, for example, if the hiring fees get transferred to the Swiss bank account of that sniper, he might end up with some kind of deadly snake bite, so instead he took the warning and figured that the best thing he could do was to stop asking.

“That's right, yeah. There was one more.”

Sierra pulled a small book out of her pocket. On the back cover of the old-looking book, the stamp of “Harusha Academy Library” was imprinted. Sierra tossed the book to Jin.

“This was in with all the books you abandoned at my place.”

“Ah, sorry. I forgot where I'd put that.”

Taking the book with both hands, Jin had a premonition.

“......Wait so, you must have looked through all those books.”

“Hah. I mobilized the maids, and they organized them into the archives.”

“Eh!?”

Surprised, Jin opened his eyes in astonishment.

“I thought you threw them away......you didn't?”

Sierra was staring at Jin as though trying to bore a hole in him, when she quickly turned her face away.

“Hm, hmpf. Don't get the wrong idea, it wasn't for your sake. It's just that it would be unthinkable for that filthy junk to be thrown away from our house. That good enough!?”

“Either way you still held onto them.”

With all his energy, Jin turned his smiling face towards Sierra.

“It really helped. Thanks.”

Sierra's face turned red. But like blowing out a fire, Sierra returned back to herself, wondering what was next.

“The return date for that book was last week! Just go and return it!”

“Why did you go to MAX TENSION all of a sudden?”

Whatever it was Sierra was thinking about, Jin couldn't read it.

“Anyway, that's that and today you'll call me out as well. A little later!”

Angrily, Sierra left the area by the gymnasium, walked into the school yard, and was noticed by Konoe Ukyou. He had come to the gym wearing his Kendo uniform, for the Noon Kendo Practice, and was casually checking the back entrance to the gym to see if it wasn't locked.

Sierra hadn't seen him, as he had been hidden by the shadow of a tree. With her getting further away, Jin chased after her.

“Wait a minute, what did I say about making decisions by yourself......”

“Araki Jin?”

Surprised, Ukyou had unintentionally raised his voice. Jin turned his own surprised gaze towards him.

“Ah, Dorm Head. Why are you here?”

“That should be my line. What are you doing at the rear of the gym?”

Ukyou gave him a cross-examination, causing a look of tension to cross his face. Since there wasn't much of a threatening attitude, Jin was a bit surprised.

“What am I......nothing, really...”

“If you weren't doing anything, then why are you even in this remote place! Don't lie to me!”

Ukyou waved his bamboo katana around angrily. He was usually always angry, but it was the first time Jin had seen the usually calm Ukyou with blood pulsing in his face.

“But, I really wasn't doing anything.”

Ukyou was surprised by Jin's response. With that, he returned back to his original self, clearing his throat with a cough.

“W, well, that's fine then, as long as you aren't trying to smoke secretly. It's the same for me as the parents, that I have to watch over the lives of each of the boarding students.”

“......Well, thanks for that.”

Anyhow, thinking that Ukyou's manner was a bit strange, Jin looked at him more in depth. It seemed Ukyou was worried about something, shown by the tone he used, and the sweat he was perspiring. Whatever it was he was worried about, Jin couldn't even place a finger on it.

While Ukyou was in that strange state, two seemingly high-class first-year girls came over. With short skirts and dyed hair, they made their way over in a skylarking manner. Ukyou turned his gaze, and rose his voice to a shrill pitch.

“Kyaa~, Ukyou was looking over here!”

“Ukyou-sama, even though we're new students from the high level class......I think it's the first time we've done any club activities.”

At this, Ukyou's thine eyebrows lowered.

“......Do you have any experience with Kendo?”

“Nope, none at all. That's why, we were hoping Ukyou-sama would teach us with your hands and feet.”

“Yeah yeah. For dieting, a little bit of sports is good, right?”

Looking at the two obviously flirtatious girls with distaste, Ukyou pulled himself up to his full stature.

“......Leave. If girls enter, the Dojo will become dirty.”

“Wh, what was that?!”

The girls angrily raised their voices to a shrill pitch. However, in complete dismissal of them, Ukyou took out the key to the gym, and walked into the instructor's room. Turning themselves away, the two lifted their cursing voices.

“What the heck! Even with a good face and money, you're really disappointing!”

“Acting cool saying it's a Dojo, but it's just the gym! If it's the gym, then people are only going to enter for P.E.!”

Jin watched the girls in amazement as they stamped their feet.

''So the rumors about the Dorm Head really are true.''

Jin wasn't really sure, but he thought that according to current trends, the two of them must be pretty cute, yet Ukyou remained calm and collected through the whole scenario, not even losing his cool for a second. Jin passed from shock into admiration at Ukyou's thoroughness.

Earlier in the morning, Ukyou had called out to Yuuya, mentioning him being in the Light Music Club to chase girls, and to say such a thing gave off a repelling feeling......but for the male of marriageable age to continue to protect order in the dorm, it seemed he thought he needed to be that strict all the time.

''If he had known that the Genie of the Lamp, or any girl, had trespassed into the dorm......I surely would have been let go without even being able to complain.''

After all, Jin thought, if he had said something about Sierra, he wouldn't have even had time to call out.

Just then, the two angry girls turned to Jin, and began venting their anger at him.

“Hey, you over there, what the heck are you looking at!”

“Ah, nothing. I'm just getting up.”

Jin was regretting the fact that he hadn't gotten away earlier.

''I don't get how girls can have mood swings like that, geez this is stuff I'm just not good at.''

Even though Jin was thinking about leaving, the girls had lashed out in a dark mood at whoever was there, and that person was reeling from hunger pains. They weren't even letting him run away. In such a difficult situation, Jin's face contorted.

PuiPui:Volume1 Chapter1

2008-12-20T23:52:35Z

BonekruZher: spelling checks. you guys are using the british way of spelling right?

'''Chapter 1: To Become A Master'''

The spring breeze blew refreshingly over the wide river's surface. The wonderful month of April was ending, and warm sunlight was breaking the glass surface of the water, glittering and shining across it.

Along the bank, soft green grass swayed in the wind. On the road above, a high-class convertible sparkled in the light as it drove past.

In the back seat of the convertible, wearing the elite Harusha's Private Academy Uniform, sat class 1-2's Zadou Sierra. Her long hair fluttered in the spring breeze as she sat upright, looking like a glass statue with her hands placed softly above her lap. She was the daughter of a prominent family.

The driver wore a black jacket and had a hat pulled low over the eyes. Next to Sierra, a middle school girl sat with a tense facial expression.

"Si... Sierra-sama's car, it really does feel nice to ride in, doesn't it?"

"Of course. Is your leg injury okay yet?"

Sierra smiled sweetly. With a smiling face like a blooming flower, her inner friendliness, elegance, and grace came forth.

"Yeah..... or rather, it's just a scrape...."

The school girl who had an adhesive bandage stuck to her knee lowered her gaze apologetically.

"Negligence is forbidden. I think if you overdo a little injury, it'll get worse and cause a bigger problem."

"B-but, because Sierra-sama took me, I feel sorry for everyone in class."

"Everyone in class?"

"Because, Sierra-sama is admired by everyone...."

"Okay, then please. Take it as this upperclassman's selfishness, will you let me take you?"

Sierra put both of her hands together, entreating the school girl to comply while staring fixedly at her. With a pop, the girl's face turned red.

"Ah, Uhm, uhm, uhm, uhm...."

The clearly flustered school girl just shrugged her shoulders in embarrassment, finally answering in a small voice,

"Ye, Yes....please do."

"Good. Then, please just relax. Would you like a pastry?"

Sierra reached into a velvet box, pulling out a high-class chocolate truffle. The girl had the opposite reaction however, instead becoming more nervous as her face flushed a deeper red, while her heart beat tightly against her chest.

Sierra's car continued along the road, while on the embankment below..... Araki Jin, in his school uniform, was lying down amidst the tall swaying grass. His clearly determined eyes and taut, well-tanned skin gave off a sort of hot and dry impression, like that of the desert wind.

As Jin used his school bag as a pillow, he read an archaeology book held closely to his lips. It contained pictures of a clay tablet with wedge-shaped characters engraved on it.

Utada Yuuya, Jin's classmate, also sat nearby. His skin and hair were weak in color, while he had a thin, frail frame. He wore headphones over his ears, with his slender eyes narrowed as he absentmindedly listened to the music.

"Ah...... it's the Zadou's car."

Sierra's car continued driving on, while Yuuya blinked in an unfocused manner, muttering in happiness.

"Aaah, such a secluded young woman...... She lives on a completely different level in this world, and there are a great deal of people who want to confess to her, but she's like that flower on the top of a mountain, oh how bittersweet."

"Ehh. Beautiful flowers can grow from plants on high mountains."

Jin's gaze was directed at his book, so he only responded in a simple manner. Yuuya lifted his eyebrow like the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/katakana katakana] character "ha," and took his headphones off from his ears, resting it on his neck.

"Flower on a high cliff, you don't even get it! We're talking about Zadou Sierra here."

"The name of this flower sure sounds like a human."

"You're slow and you're only making a shallow point. Zadou is a beauty and a celebrity who's very kind, she's a flawless Ojou-sama. Everyday, guys at the academy talk about how they want to confess to her, but since they're too scared to confess, they can only admire her from afar. Isn't it unbelievable that you don't know her?"

"My shoulder's been hurting since yesterday. Wonder what I should do."

So, without caring, Jin rubbed his left shoulder. He hadn't listened at all to the speech; Yuuya was stunned.

"Someone's talking here! Besides, it's because you read books all the time, that's why your shoulder's hurting. You're like an old man."

"It's near the collarbone, and it feels like there is a chestnut in there grinding heavily."

"That's an inflamed lymph node you know...... hey, why are promising students like us talking about such a depressing topic?"

"Yesterday, my shoulder finally reached an intolerable level. It felt like parasites underneath my skin were eating my flesh."

"How can you say that with such a calm expression? Surely it's because they come from inside the books stacked around our room. No joke, I've actually been hearing some rustling sounds at night as well. Don't you think it would be better if you went to the hospital?"

"Hnn...... This cuneiform seems to be written in the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sumer Sumer] writing style."

"You're not listenin' to me again!"

"If you do that, then these symbols make......S-L-M-N..........Solomon?! Perhaps this clay tablet holds the key to 'Solomon's Treasure'?"

"What are you talking about Solomon's Treasure for?"

"I'm going back to my room, there's some stuff I want to check on."

Yuuya's words went unheeded as Jin stood up, grasped the book in his hands, and ran along the embankment path. Yuuya became confused as Jin had left his bag behind.

"Hey! Wait a minute! You forgot your bag!"

But Jin never heard those words. Half wanting to give up, Yuuya nevertheless picked up both their school bags, clutching them to his chest as he chased after Jin.

<center>* * *</center>

Jin traveled one kilometer from the academy in order to reach Harushiya Academy's male dormitory, "Tachibana." The two-story dormitory gave off an old, historic feel, as the roof was built with wooden roof tiles. Each room was set up so that two people from the same year would board together. Jin and Yuuya were roommates.

Their room had a bunk bed, an old-fashioned desk, and mountains of books burying cardboard boxes; so many that there wasn't even enough room to put one's feet on the ground. Digging into the mountain of boxes and books, Jin was searching for something.

"Well then...... it must be buried somewhere around here."

"This is just like excavating."

Yuuya had just about given up after going through and classifying a bunch of books underneath the bunk bed.

"Geez......this room should be a place to relax."

"Ah, found it. The reference book to the Sumer characters......"

Jin gave a big pull on one book in the center of a mountain of books. The mountain of books swayed and wobbled, before tumbling on top of Yuuya.

"Gaaaah! It's an avalanche of booooks!"

Underneath the bunk bed, books had piled up. Jin ignored the "Ah", and without doing anything special, expressionlessly pulled a book out from under the bed.

"Hey, are you alive?"

As he extracted the book, a cloud of dust was released. Crawling out from inside the dust cloud, Yuuya coughed.

"Move it! By the way, where did all these boxes even come from! The only way they could have entered this dorm, is one by one."

Yuuya's body continued to struggle with the dust. But as Yuuya grew angrier, Jin, at his own pace, looked around the inside of the room without any emotion on his face.

"Even if you say that......all of these are important reference books."

"Then you should at least organize them!"

"I don't know about that. You think after they're organized, they wouldn't fall around like this?"

"It wouldn't be this bad if you had organized them!"

In Yuuya's madness, he pushed Jin's face down into the pile of books.

"I can't take it anymore! I can't live in a room like this!"

Yuuya picked up from the top of the desk, and held in his hand a small gadget......an MP3 Player, and after moving his headphones from around his neck, he stormed out into the corridor with heavy footsteps.

This normally calm and carefree guy was seriously upset.

"I'm going to the lounge, so you have one hour to organize this room. If you don't, I'm going to take a bunch of your things that are against the dormitory rules to the dorm supervisor and have a nice chat with him."

"How can you even make that kind of horrible joke?"

"You think I care! Forget about that, and hurry up with the sorting!"

Slaam! Yuuya had forcefully closed the door behind him. A bit thickheaded, all Jin could do was tilt his head to the side.

"What a wierd guy. Why's he so mad?"

Jin lifted his gaze to the mountain of books. There was no way to clean all of this in an hour.

"Well......for now I'll just do what I can. If I'm kicked out of here, I don't have any place to go..."

Slowly, Jin began opening the cardboard boxes. Inside, there were things like Arabic newspapers, clay pots, and fragments of pottery. Looking at all of that, Jin began to feel very tired.

"Haah. So Dad and the others didn't even try to organize any of it......Anyway, I'll start by separating things I need and don't need, and then I'll throw out the junk......"

Jin took out the newspapers from inside the boxes, spreading them out in stacks and tying them with cord into bundles. However, even while steadily tying the newspapers into an increasing number of bundles, the cardboard boxes did not seem to diminish. Even before he started with this tedious work, Jin had already been somewhat tired.

"......Geez, why do I have to keep doing this?"

Jin kicked a nearby box into the air. After the cardboard box collapsed on landing, the contents spilled out into the room. Amongst the fragments of broken earthenware and bricks, there lay a dully shining golden object. The strange metallic vessel looked like an water pitcher with an attached leg.

<center>* * *</center>

Around the same time, Sierra had gone to the woman's dormitory, called "Sakura Dormitory," to drop off the middle school girl, after which she returned to her home.

Sierra's house was located in a very exclusive residential area, and was a quite noticeably large, stately mansion. Ten-thousand square meters had been used as the site for the construction of the large home. In the back of the property, there was a large tennis court, pool, and even a rose garden where exquisite flowers bloomed.

The automatic gate opened with the approach of the car. Just then, from within the mansion ten maids came flying out, rolling out a red carpet in welcome.

"A most welcome return, Ojou-sama!"

The employees in the mansion were all live-in workers. The maids wore lengthy, deep blue apron dresses with black tights, and wore loafers for footwear, while a headdress was affixed to the hair......the maid's uniform was old-fashioned and quite reserved. Circling the car as Sierra exited, they took her school bag.

"Now then, I will put the car into the garage. Until next time."

The driver bowed his head deeply. Giving an elegant smile, Sierra also bowed her head.

"Okay, Nicolai. Thank you for your hard work every day."

"Not at all. It is for Ojou-sama's sake."

The driver then took the car and brought it into the spacious garage by the side of the mansion. In the garage, some ten other high grade automobiles were parked. As Sierra walked atop the red carpet, the maids followed, rolling up the carpet as they went. The maids were all addressing Sierra in unison.

"You must be quite tired. Would you like an afternoon snack?"

"Thank you. I am alright for now."

"Is there any homework that you may have?"

"For home economics, my homework is to hand in an embroidered handkerchief."

"Understood. Then we shall call the world class designer from Paris shortly."

"Paris......that reminds me, how is Mother?"

Just then Sierra passed through the entry way to the mansion. The entry hall also had red carpeting, reaching up to the large stairwell. Along either side of the red carpet, another twenty maids and employees were lined up.

"A most welcome return, Ojou-sama!"

Said within the interval of a second, there had been no one off mark, as the twenty people spoke and bowed their heads in unison. After ascertaining that her mother was not within the arrayed group, Sierra inquired again.

"Marie. Is Mother still shopping in Paris?"

"She isn't. Today she went to watch an opera...... she took the private jet when she left."

The head maid, Marie Savant, was respectfully bowing her head. Older than the other maids, she still had the appearance of being in her twenties, and her movements had the standard elegance of an Englishwoman, with no flaws in their perfection.

"What about Father?"

"He is in his room."

"I see. He's probably busy earning "money" again."

Huffing, Sierra took a deep breath. Within a moment, her expression returned to that of a big smile. However, Marie didn't miss the change......realizing, but pretending not to have noticed, she maintained a poker face with her response.

"Ojou-sama, would you like to have some afternoon tea?"

"Eh?......no, why do you ask me?"

Not sure why Marie would want her to take tea, Sierra could only tilt her head to the side in puzzlement. Seeing the maids off, Sierra started up the great staircase. At the top of the large staircase, the driver from earlier was waiting and, having taken off the black coat and hat, now wore a tailcoat.

"A most welcome return, Ojou-sama."

He, Nicolai Pavurof, was the Zadou House's Butler. Even though he was a butler, he was only in his twenties, and had an appearance that was tall and thin, with firm shoulders. He gave off an icy feel with his glinting blue eyes and platinum blond hair.

Standing atop the stairwell, Nicolai had not missed observing Sierra's thoughts and had seen her hasty smile.

"Ojou-sama. Are you at all tired?"

"No, but I should be saying that to you......I apologize for having you make another stop today. Looking after Father's health must also be very tiring."

"Not at all. Being a driver is a job that I enjoy very much after all."

As Sierra headed towards her room, Nicolai followed along at her pace. Sierra's emotions were weaving.

"Why are you following, Nicolai?"

"I had assumed it was Ojou-sama's intention that I should follow."

"I didn't really mean that......"

"Ah......then I deeply apologize. It's a course of upbringing."

Nicolai, in a small movement, quickly bowed his head.

"By the way, Ojou-sama......would you like some Russian Tea?"

"Marie also tried to give me some tea. Do you really want me to drink tea that much?"

"April's winds are still known to be quite cold."

Nicolai had tried to modestly hide from view his facial expression. However, Sierra had noticed his worry for her.

"That's true. Well then......I will gladly have some."

Sierra's expression changed. After confirming that, Nicolai bowed his head very deeply.

"Well then, I shall put the charcoal in the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Samovar Samovar Teakettle]."

With that, Sierra turned back to her room.

The room was like an ultra high-class Hotel Suite in all its splendor. It had a bedroom and a living room, where in the bedroom was a queen sized bed with a canopy, while in the living room there were three one-hundred inch plasma screen TV's. One was for television, another for games, and a third for videos.

Sierra tossed herself down on the sofa in front of the TV, staring absent-mindedly up at the ceiling. It was boring, with nothing to do. She thought about how she hadn't seen her parent's faces all week.

"Father, Mother......"

Facing up, she realized she was crying. Sierra quickly sat upright on the couch, rubbing her eyes with the back of her hand.

Suddenly, something strange happened. Looking at her hand, Sierra noticed an unfamiliar white glove.

"Huh? When......did I, put on a glove?"

At that instant, Sierra's entire body was swallowed by a golden light.

Nicolai, with a silver Samovar Teakettle from the Romanov Dynasty, and a porcelain tea set, was pushing them down the corridor on top of a cart.

"Ojou-sama, excuse my impoliteness."

Nicolai knocked on Sierra's door. But, no reply came.

"......Ojou-sama. Sierra Ojou-sama?"

He called again, but there still was no reply. Pushing gently, he opened the door. Inside the room, strewn about atop the sofa, was a school uniform and a pair of shoes. It looked as if a body had simply vanished from within the clothes, while in the middle of sleep.

"It seems the uniform was removed. Well, that must mean......"

Nicolai turned his gaze to face the inner shower room. His normally stark white face, turned bright red.

"M, My most humblest of apologies!"

Nicolai hurriedly flew back into the corridor. He had thought Sierra was taking a shower. Rushing out, he caught his foot on the cart, smacking his face on the cart as he collapsed.

"......Mister Pavlov, what are you doing?"

In the middle of patrolling the mansion to supervise the maids in their work, Mary had stopped to inquire while glancing down suspiciously at Nicolai, who looked like a car-squashed frog lying on the floor. Sierra was nowhere to be found.

<center>* * *</center>

Sierra was in an unfamiliar room.

Dust was piled on a great deal of old books, and there were boxes of bowls and heaps of newspapers.

"Wha, what is this....some kind of warehouse? How did I, come to this kind of place?"

"Y....you, who are you?"

Sierra turned her surprised eyes towards the bewildered voice. She was met with flashing eyes, which belonged to Jin. In front of him, a dull golden container in the shape of an water pitcher tumbled away.

"Y, you're, Araki Jin! Why, are you here?"

"Why you ask, this is my room!"

"Eh....your room? W, why....?"

"By the way, how come you know my name?"

"What was that? We're in the same class, so it's obvious right?"

"Eh....the same class?"

"No way, you don't know me? Me?"

"I transferred here from another high school, that's why."

"That's not the problem! April is over and yet you still don't know the names of the girls in your same class? I mean, how does someone in the academy not know me?"

Sierra angrily slapped her hand against her hip, then suddenly narrowed her eyes.

"......Ah, I see. This must mean, your eyes are bad? I thought it was strange. It's because you can't see me, that's why you're not making a fuss. Then it's agreed."

"Nope. Both my eyes are one/five."

"Hah? What's that, I don't believe it!"

"Why, when my eyes are so good, are you getting so mad. By the way, who are you really?"

"They're plain clothes, but when you look at this uniform, you still don't understand?"

"Uniform? It's okay but, our school prohibits part-time work."

"Part-time work? You, ever since before you've been saying things that I don't understand."

"But, isn't that an [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Akihabara Akiba] Maid uniform?"

"Maid you say!? Even suggesting that I would ever be a maid is the biggest insult ever! Now apologize!"

Angrily facing Jin, Sierra glanced at her hands and became shocked. On her hand, she wore a white glove. Realizing something also felt different about her hair, Sierra lifted her hand to the top of her head. A lace headdress was pinned in her hair.

"W......what is this?"

Losing her calm, Sierra looked down at her body. She was wearing a mini apron dress, with long knee socks. There was also a mini skirt, just revealing her white bottom. Normally Sierra was a very conservatively dressed Ojou-sama, so wearing the mini skirt caused her to blush a deep scarlet. She tried to pull tighter with both hands and managed to conceal her bottom a bit more.

"What's......with these clothes! Why am I wearing maid clothes!?"

"Idiot, you're too loud! After coming here, do you want everybody around to see you?"

[[Image:Puipui_vol01_027.jpg|200px|thumb|"W......what is this?"]]

"Besides caring if someone sees, why am I even here, I have no idea how I got here myself!"

"Stop yelling so loud! In this dorm, the rules are that no girls or pets are allowed. If they find you, I'll get evicted."

"Myse....don't compare myself to an animal! I didn't realize until just now, but I've had enough of your impoliteness!"

"I said your voice is too loud!"

"Could I request of you a little manners?"

"I'm begging you, please lower your voice."

"Will you do something for me?"

"If I can do it."

"Then die apologizing!"

"Sorry but, I think that exceeds the limits of what I'm capable of."

Jin said this in a harsh voice, devoid of emotion.

"Anyway, before somebody sees you, hurry up and get out of here."

"Until you die apologizing, I'm not moving."

Sierra seated herself in traditional Japanese style, with her face looking straight forward.

"Geez. Seriously, just give me a break."

Shifting impatiently, Jin finally accepted it and dropped his shoulders. Quickly, Sierra jabbed her finger at Jin.

"Guess there's no helping it, then I'll forgive you if you commit [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/seppuku seppuku]."

"That's not even different from earlier. You're so selfish, what kind of '-sama' are you?"

"Zadou Sierra!"

"That's a pretty straight reply......Wait, Zadou? Maybe it's, the one from the same class?"

Jin remembered what Yuuya had been talking about back at the embankment. Somehow having heard some of it, he recalled, they had been talking about an Ojou-sama.

"Isn't that what I said a while ago! Did Miso-chan enter into the brain in that head of yours?"

"Nope. It's just that you, differ from what I thought an Ojou-sama was."

"What was that?"

"It's just that, I didn't think an Ojou-sama would have such a bad mouth."

"None of your business! Appearing like a cat is so bothersome!"

"Wearing an anime character's clothes......I don't really understand society."

"Idiot, appearing like a cat is a metaphor. As a commoner, do you even understand?"

"It's because, you're wearing Akiba type clothes, it's [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/cosplay cosplay] right?"

Taken aback, Sierra dropped her gaze to her clothes, covering herself with both arms.

"I forgot......I was wearing maid clothes."

Standing up in sudden fury, Sierra began fervently scanning the inside of the room.

"Where's the exit? Someone like me wearing maid clothes, if someone came into this common room of yours that I knew, it would be the embarrassment of a lifetime!"

"Sorry for it being so common."

"I'd die of embarrassment from everyone's shock!"

"To each his own. But I've had enough of dying for now."

"If you can say that, then hurry up and tell me how to get out!"

"So nobody will see you when you leave, you'll have to exit through the window."

Jin pointed towards the window. With the window open wide, dust was blowing up from the books.

"What floor is this?"

"The second floor..."

"......There's no helping it then."

Pressing her lips tightly together, Sierra put her leg on the window. To Jin's astonishment, Sierra concentrated with her arms held at her back.

"Oi, you serious? The second floor is actually quite high."

"It's better than being embarrassed!"

"Yeah but everyone has something they're embarrassed about."

"Speaking of which, what's with your hand?"

Jin had crossed his hands in front of Sierra, holding her tight. He was dazed......as her body was unbelievably soft for being so thin. Taking that chance, Sierra moved to the window and prepared to exit, when she felt something similar to an electric shock, which resulted in her falling back into the room with a loud crash.

"Kyaaa!!"

Sierra tumbled, landing with her bottom on top of the floor. Her skirt lifted up revealingly, and the flustered Sierra hastily pressed it down, sitting in traditional Japanese style. Kneeling next to Sierra, Jin wondered what had happened.

"Is it, fun to play by yourself?"

"W, Why couldn't I get outside?"

Sierra feverishly began scanning the room. Finding a door, she ran towards it. Confused, Jin could only stay still.

"Oi, wait, people will see you if you go into the corridor!"

Sierra grabbed the doorknob with her hand. But, again the same electric shock ran through her hand. Grimmacing, she looked at her hand. Why couldn't she even open the door?

"Why......"

At that moment, pouring out from the water pitcher's spout, a violet smoke was rising upwards.

"Kyaa, it's poison gas!"

Sierra grabbed onto Jin, terrified. He gave a painful grimace.

The violet smoke began to take on the form of a human. A man wrapped in a red silk gown, holding a brandy glass in one hand, was spinning upwards. Wearing a ring on one finger, a necklace, and an earring, Jin's eyes reflected all the sparking jewelery.

"Wh......what's with this flashy old guy?"

Still hanging onto Jin, Sierra's voice was filled with disbelief.

"Fa......Father?"

"Eh, your father?"

Understanding less and less, Jin furiously rubbed his eyes.

"So your fashion sense, it's hereditary?"

"I'm not wearing the maid set because I like it! That and, what's some commoner doing, being so overly familiar!"

Sierra was flushed deep red, as she thrust Jin forcibly aside. Pushed aside, Jin just raised his eyebrows.

"Obviously, I wasn't the one touching you right?"

Picking up the water pitcher, and with a friendly expression, Sierra's father extended his hand out to Jin.

"So, you're the new master huh. I'm counting on you."

"Wha......? Is it because of my weak understanding, that I have no idea what you just said?"

With all his strength, Jin glared hard at Sierra's father. Sierra was doing the same, as she snapped.

"What the heck are you saying that for, father! Bowing your head to a commoner, I can't believe it!"

Sierra's father, wagging his index finger back and forth, showed Sierra the water pitcher.

"Sierra, do you have any idea what this is?"

"It's a pot used to make curry sauce."

"Ah. So that was the name of the thing you put curry into."

A hand slapped Jin from behind. Sierra was moving around, with scornful eyes.

"It's because a commoner doesn't have one in his house, that's why you don't know it's real name."

"Quit with the commoner thing! Even I know that the word for the laddle you use with shredded ice is called a 'kanrojyakushi'.

"Shredded ice you say? Ah, how distasteful. The upper class term is a frappe."

"Regardless, how did a parent and child like you get into this dorm?"

"It's not a pot to make curry sauce. This, is a lamp," Sierra's father said. Without interest, Jin gave a weak acknowledgment.

"I see, like a lamp that has a flame."

"It doesn't have a flame."

"Then it's just junk."

"It doesn't have a flame, but the lamp does have a genie."

Sierra's father had drawn very close to Jin's face, speaking in a serious tone. For a word like that, it took Jin awhile to have it register in his brain.

"......right now, listen to this strange story."

So, Jin used a finger to clear his ears. Sierra had also anxiously turned her eyes towards her father.

"Father......what will you do if there are losses in your share trading?"

"Sierra. Until now, why is it that I never had to go to work to earn money.....it's different than the explanation about trading stocks."

"Eh? Father, you weren't buying and selling stocks on the internet?"

"The things in our house, the white personal jet, all of these I used magic to make appear!"

Sierra's father beat his own chest. For several seconds, both Jin and Sierra were completely silent.

"......But even so, the official name has to be 'curry pot.'"

"'Kanrojyakushi' I didn't know that one......"

<center>* * *</center>

"Oi Oi Oi! Don't leave me out!"

Grabbing Sierra's back, her father turned her around.

"The Genie of the Lamp really does come out, just like in 'Arabian Nights.' As a part of our family heritage, the Zadou House has the blood of that Genie of the Lamp!"

"Eeeh."

"I'm serious! The Genie of the Lamp, using magic, can make all sorts of things appear!"

"Yeah, I see. It's just like Papa says."

"Don't stare at me with such a pitiable expression!"

"That's because, who could believe something like that?"

"But it's true! The abilities of a Genie of the Lamp are handed down to the next generation. And when the next generation finds their "master", the parents lose their abilities."

"Master?"

Sierra's face stiffened as she turned her eyes towards Jin. He was taken aback, as Sierra's father pointed at the lamp in his possession.

"Then maybe......that's a magic lamp?"

"What slow comprehension..."

"Yeah but, I was just cleaning my room."

"But you rubbed the lamp at that time?"

"That's because it was dirty."

"Then that's why you are officially Sierra's Master."

"I don't believe it! Why do I have to be the servant of this commoner!"

Sierra's father turned her around with the flat of his palm,

"Sierra. Put you hand in your apron's pocket."

He said, while pointing at her pocket. Thrusting her hand into her pocket, Sierra pulled out a thin book, resting it on her palm. She blinked in surprise.

"This book, what is it?"

"It's a magic tome which has been handed down in our family for generations. It seems you are a magic maid."

The front cover of the book had the design of an arabesque of the Arabian Wind, while the inside was blank. Turning the pages, Sierra knit her eyes in confusion.

"There's nothing written here."

"Because the ability of the Genie of the Lamp transferred to you, the magic book I was holding moved to your working clothes, where at that moment, all the information stored was reset. As you level up, the skill of your magic will increase. And when you reach the status of a full-fledged Genie of the Lamp, you will be released from your Master, and will no longer have to wear your working outfit, and you will be able to always keep the magic book with you."

"Level up?"

"So make sure you fulfill all of the wishes of this boy's heart."

"W......why, does someone like me have to do that!"

"I refuse as well, don't force your own selfishness on someone to be some kind of servant. The rules of this dorm are really strict, people can't have too many personal possessions around, and women and pets aren't allowed here."

Desperately, Sierra was glaring at Jin.

"That's what's rude! Comparing me and pets on the same level!"

"Well I'll get evicted if I break any of the rules!"

"Father, I can't even believe you'd want me to work for this rude commoner!"

"You have become a magic maid have you not?"

"I don't want to be some kind of maid who uses magic for any length of time! Let's go home!"

With her feet making loud stomping noises, Sierra began to leave the room. But, Sierra's father grabbed her by the nape of her neck, pulling her back to her place.

"Wait wait wait, Just wait a moment! Because you haven't used magic yet, It could be troublesome!"

"What is it. There's no need for magic, we can buy anything with the money we have."

"That-is-why! That money, all of it was conjured by magic!"

"Eh!"

Sierra's face was in the prime of utter fury. As she stood dumbfounded, her father just nodded his head at her.

"Looks like you finally get it."

"So......you can't use magic anymore which means, there is no money anymore?"

"As of this minute, it's over."

"Nooo! S......So I'll have to become this commoners companion!?"

Sierra underwent a violent shock, collapsing onto the flooring. Jin turned his astonished gaze towards the jangling jewelry of the father.

"It's not really a problem. But the fact that your father's jewelry hasn't disappeared, must mean that, the conjured items won't just disappear, right?"

"But, after spending the money, it's gone! Without hiring any employees, how is my hair going to get combed every morning!?"

"Use a brush, and comb it yourself."

"Your reply, why is it always so [[PuiPui:Volume1_Translator's_Notes|abzurd!]]"

"I don't have the self confidence to win against your absurdity......"

Jin was tired of Sierra's previous panic, yet wasn't very stressed.

"Anyway, just take that ring to a pawnshop and trade it for some money, after that just start being thrifty."

"PAWNSHOP! THRIFTY!"

Raising her head, Sierra had screamed in a high pitched voice.

"I swear upon my pride as an idol, to never accept such a commoner's proposal!"

"Exactly, just like I did, all you have to do is conjure money and you can level up!"

"As I thought, money drives people crazy."

Jin muttered, taking a breath. Sierra turned her gaze towards him.

"B, but......he'll end up with nothing."

"Don't listen to him."

"The Genie of the Lamp doesn't get to choose the master. Well, don't feel too disappointed."

Puffing his cheeks out, Sierra's Father tried to comfort her, clapping his hand on her shoulder.

"Also, before someone can really become the Genie of the Lamp and get released, it's necessary to serve the Master. Doing that takes patience."

"Before someone reaches that point, about how long does it take?"

Sierra asked, clinging onto her father. His responded by simply shrugging his shoulders.

"Who knows?"

"How can you be so relaxed?"

"For my father and I, it took hundreds of years before the Genie of the Lamp was called out to do something."

"Ehhh?"

"Most likely, the lamp was buried or something. This time, your Master called you out which means the Magic Book was reset hundreds of years."

Listening to that, Jin stopped, dropping his chin to his hand.

"......But, isn't it weird that the Genie of the Magic Lamp is in Japan?"

"Hmpf. The studying of commoners is insufficient."

"Apart from your daughter, for an adult to have that kind of tone, it really annoys me."

"Did you learn how in the eighth century the silk road was used to transport articles of clothing and such? In the past, Japan and Persia traded as well. Back and forth from Persia along the silk road, the Magic Lamp finally made it here to Japan."

"I don't believe it! Why am I being pulled into poverty!?"

Clenching both fists, Sierra had snapped at her father. He turned around, defiant.

"Don't think you're the only victim here! Because I can't use magic, I'm also in quite a bind!"

"So father, does that mean you're still a servant?"

"I used a sacrifice to separate. To the end, you will be this little falcon's servant, so do your best because the fate of the Zadou House's finances rests on your shoulders, Sierra."

"Yeah but......what is it I have to......"

Sierra was still hesitating. Jin was trying to appeal to her father.

"Oi, don't disregard what I have to say! Why aren't you listening to people? You can't be here, because this is a dormitory!"

"You're still young. Just blow off the rules the adults have!"

"Saying stuff with an expression like that, if you don't want to get chased, don't say things like that."

"My circumstances aren't great either. You don't have an agreeable personality, boy."

"Why am I a problem child?"

"That's enough, boy!"

Sierra's father brought his face in very close to Jin's chest, with a startling expression.

"When I got married, I promised my wife that I would provide her with money forever. Since there's no more money, there'll be a divorce."

"So you can buy love with money?"

"Well, if you pay a lot."

"That's like, fake then."

"Quit talking! Because the divorce is your fault, I hope your whole life is cursed!"

"How selfish......"

Jin was astonished at the pressuring force exerted by Sierra's father. With a frantic appearance, Sierra tapped on her father's shoulder.

"Father, is it true you'll get a divorce? That's awful!"

"Well then, let this be a secret for just the three of us. My wife can never know about this."

Glaring at Jin, Sierra jabbed her finger at him.

"Commoner! From today on you will be my Master! I'm going to level up, and return back to being a regular idol!"

"D, don't go deciding things on your own! I keep saying girls aren't allowed in here, even so, who would want
someone as selfish as you......!"

"Now, tell me your wish! Spit it out!"

Ignoring Jin's objection, Sierra grabbed both of his shoulders, and pushed him over the top of the mountain of
books. Long hair went over Jin's face, tickling him. It was extremely painful with his back pushed into the books.

"Th, that's not the attitude you should have towards your Master!"

"Shut up, you only have the status of a commoner!"

"Wait a minute, Seirra. You need to gauge your Masters satisfaction if you want to level up, so don't be so rough."

"'Satisfaction Gauge'...what's that?"

"It's just like it sounds."

Grabbing Jin's arm, Sierra's Father helped him up.

"Boy, boy. All you have to do is say 'ChiChinPuiPui'."

"Sorry but, I'm not that kind of happy careless person with no hobbies."

"You sure have a lot of pride, huh...."

"I don't have much pride, but it's normal to not say that right?"

"It's fine just say it."

"I'd rather die than say it!"

"What a troublesome guy! You want to eat the ingredients of a canape!"

"Let's just have a fashionable cooking party with an idol."

"You'll say it; so say it!"

Sierra's father had drawn himself up. A little more and he would have added two centimeters to his height. Jin broke under his stature.

"......Can't get out of it so...ChiChinPui......pui......"

As expected of throwing away his dignity, Jin's last word was very small. Sierra's father then took his hand, and
placed it on top of Sierra's head, making rubbing motions.

"......Eh."

At that moment, Sierra was wondering what was happening. In the next moment, a high pitched scream arose, as Jin's hand moved around.

"Kyaaaaaaa! What is your filthy commoner's hand doing on my head! Someone's going to have use shampoo to disinfect it!"

"It's true I should wash my hands, but you don't have to go that far......"

Jin muttered in a hard voice. The headdress Sierra was wearing was giving off a weak shine. Sierra's Father gave a heavy sigh.

"Look. You're making the Master extremely displeased, as the satisfaction gauge hasn't gone up even a little."

"Why, why is it shining?"

"As the satisfaction gauge goes up, the intensity level of the light will go up."

"Father, could you explain it normally?"

"Look, if you want a Master's mood to change, start by going into the kitchen and calling out "Master!"."

"Huhm......"

Sierra turned her puzzled eyes towards Jin.

"T......to this commoner, I have to......"

"Look here, if you keep up with that depressing face, your Masters satisfaction level is going to go down even
further. Practice saying, 'Did you call me, Master?'."

Like a musical conductor, Sierra's Father raised his finger with a wave. Jin then unexpectedly yelled.

"Don't call out something like that! Just go home!"

"Ca......call out, you say......"

Sierra's face was flushed deep red, as she had one hand closed into a fist on her chest, while shaking. Sierra's
father laughed, nodding in satisfaction.

"Good, one more time. Next say, 'Master'!"

"M......ma......mast......"

Sierra sounded like a broken CD replaying, but she finally lost her patience, screaming out,

"Ahh geeez! Why do I have to say something like this!"

Steadily, something sounded against the wall. In shock, Jin turned his face. It had come from the wall of the next
room over.

"Hey, Araki, it's Yutada. You're too loud!"

"Ah......s, sorry."

Jin apologized quickly, and putting his finger to his lips, made a "Shhhh" sound.

"You can't make noise! It'll be a problem if a girl was found in here, so just get out already!"

"Can't do that. Until something is done for the Master, it's impossible to leave."

Listening to what her father said, Sierra remembered how when she had tried to leave the room before, she had somehow been unable to leave the room.

"I can't......go home......?"

"No way......! Yuuya will be coming back any time now, what do we do!"

"That's what I should be asking! With these embarrassing clothes that make me look like a common servant to you, if I was ever found in this dirty room I would be so embarrassed that there's no way I could go to school!"

"I'm troubled as well! If the Genie of the Lamp's secret was ever found out, my wife......my wife......!"

Sierra was in a rage, while her father was worrying heavily. Jin hid the picture of his shock.

"The two of you really don't get what I'm saying."

"A, anyway, the job dictates that something has to be done before we can go back!"

While Sierra was talking, she had begun taking the books that were lying in piles on the floor, and tossing them
into the trash bin. With Sierra doing this all of a sudden, Jin became surprised.

"Heey! What do you think you're doing!"

"It's filthy trash, so I'm throwing it away."

"If you'd recognize this stuff, you'd see that none of it's trash; these are all things sent from my Father and his team's excavation."

"Excavation?"

"My father and his group are in the Middle East for Solomon's......no, that has nothing to do with this!"

"So it doesn't look like garbage. Commoners, they really don't throw anything out do they."

"It's not my fault! Anyway, don't touch!"

"It's because, without any work, the Genie of the Lamp won't be able to level up! It's because you don't have a wish, so it can't be helped!"

"Then, do something to heal my shoulder."

"Have you gone to a Hospital?"

"You're not really helpful."

"Shut up! Commoners really should be quiet!"

On the other hand, Sierra had picked up a cardboard box. At that moment, holding the box with the her hands, some kind of furry thing sprung up; as an animal with red and black spots scurried to run away:

"KYAAAAAAAA!"

With a scream, Sierra scrambled to the top of a pile of books. With her voice filling the region with half the level of
ultrasonic waves, Jin spontaneously plugged his ears. Sierra screamed while looking at Jin from the top of the books.

"Spider! A spider came out!"

"What are you saying, this is something you can do."

"Disgusting, things like spiders are disgusting! Just, hurry up and exterminate it!"

"Why are you giving your Master an order!"

Jin yelled at Sierra. Again, someone beat against the wall.

"Araki! Quit being so loud! Just now, that almost sounded like a girl's voice!"

"A, Ah, it's because a spider appeared."

Jin replied automatically, with a loud voice. The response that came next sounded disdainful.

"Screaming like that because of a spider, what a weak person!"

"What's wrong with calling out like a weak person?"

With a jolt Jin turned his face towards Sierra's father. Sierra's father was in shock, hiding behind a pile of books, as
his entire neck shivered.

"I, it's not like Sierra won't level up if I don't help!"

"......Geez. The both of you, just what did you come here for."

Jin slumped his shoulders in exhaustion, as he picked up the spider. Goosebumps sprang up all over Sierra, as she
put her hands to her face, yelling.

"Kyaaa! I can't believe you actually picked it up!"

"Spiders are good creatures that eat harmful bugs, but people still kill them."

Jin opened the window, tossing the spider outside. The spider started a thread from the second floor window, and descended like a drop of water into the yard below. Closing the window, Jin turned his voice to Sierra.

"Look, it's not chasing you anymore."

"Wa, wait, what are you going to do with that hand!?"

"What about my hands?"

"The spider was moving around on your hand! Use soap and clean your hands!"

Sierra bellowed from the top of the mountain of books. Thinking "my gosh," Jin followed the nagging order, went
over to the washbasin in the room, and cleaned his hands.

"Look, they're clean. Now hurry and get down from there."

Shaking the water from his hands, Jin spoke in a careful voice. However Sierra was still shaking.

"No way, it's not like the spider can't walk back into this place! Kill it with a rag or something!"

"That's it, actually kill it the second time, boy!"

"Quit with the stupid orders! I don't know who the servant is anymoooore, just go back already!"

With a headache, Jin continued to look at Sierra continue to stay on top of the books. She was crying.

"Bu......but that's just it, until I do a job I can't go back!"

"And, like Sierra, I can't go back until she goes back."

"I didn't ask that!......By the way, eh? Why can't you go back either?"

"When Sierra came through the lamp, the dimension space remained open for a while, allowing things to cross over. I came through that gate, but the gate has already closed."

"Even if the gate's closed, just walk home."

"I don't have shoes."

Sierra's father spoke, while showing off his feet. He was only wearing slippers. Having come from inside his own house to Jin's room, he hadn't even changed his footwear. Jin's next words were biting.

"Go back in your slippers!"

"Wait, if Papa goes back, what do I do!"

Sierra had put her anger aside, and with anxiety showed a face that looked close to crying. Her lips were trembling.

"You want to clean the floor?"

"I'd die first!"

"Then what should we do."

Jin turned his gaze towards a clock on the wall. The hands pointed to five-thirty.

''When Yuuya went to the lounge, he had said he would return in and hour......it's already been almost an hour.''

"Can't be helped....you, what are you able to do?"

"I can sing. Would you like me to give you my opera performance?"

"It would be bad if you were to use a loud voice and be found out, don't you get this yet?"

"Then, shall I give this room a flower arrangement?"

"Thanks. That's really problematic."

"What a selfish commoner!"

"Neither are good! Anyway, just get off the books for now!"

Jin had lifted his gaze to Sierra standing atop the mountain of books, when, at that moment, all movement stopped. From below, he had seen under the skirt, to the ruffling frills and lace that were part of the petticoat. Jin stiffened in that moment of realization, as Sierra descended from atop the mountain.

"W, what are you looking at, you lowly commoner!"

"It just happened! Besides, didn't I tell you to get off already."

Sierra and Jin glared at each other. When all of a sudden a knocking came from the door. Jin was shocked.

"Ooi, Jin, is everything in order?"

"Crap......Yuuya's back already."

Jin pushed a hand against his brow, breathing heavily. Sierra just looked at Jin in anxiety.

"Yuuya......Utada Yuuya from class? He's coming into this room?"

"He's my roommate that's why. This isn't good......"

"Th, this isn't good is all you can say! What are we gonna do?"

Sierra had become quite pale. A key wasn't needed to open the door. Thinking hard, Jin frantically rushed to gather
cardboard boxes which he set in front of the door.

"Wait a bit, Yuuya! There's alot of stuff in front of door right now!"

"Ehh?"

His voice showed dissatisfaction, Yuuya turned the door knob. But because of the barricade blocking the door, the
door didn't open. For the moment Jin let out a sigh from his chest.

"What is it, is the room still not put in order? Do you want me to talk to the dorm leader after all?"

"Wait wait wait! Just a bit more and I'm done, seriously!"

"Really~?"

Sierra's father was looking around the room. In the middle of blocking the entrance, and not having tidied up before, the room was in a terrific state. Moving around, Jin glared at him.

"And who's fault is it!"

"It's fine if there's only a little more to go, so just let me in. Because the radio program is about to start."

In a hurry, Yuuya banged on the door. Jin turned his eyes towards the top of Yuuya's desk. Textbooks were all lined up along a bookstand, across from which there was a CD Player.

"You listening, Jin? Open up right now, open up!"

Yuuya was making a ruckus beating on the door, and from the surrounding rooms other boarding students began emerging.

"Utada, what are you doing?"

"Jin's shut himself up in the room."

"Oi, Araki! How long have you been doing this!?"

The corridor was filled with people talking. Sierra was waving both hands in all directions.

"Wh, what are we going to do! If all those people set their eyes in here, no way......!"

"Whatever happens, because the room isn't organized, I'm going to get evicted from the dorm. I can't take anymore......"

In a depressed mood, Jin sat down where he was. With a desperate expression Sierra grabbed his chest, bringing it close to her face. Surrounding Sierra was a pleasant, soapy scent.

"You need to pull yourself together, I can't leave until that happens! Hurry up and just tell me to do something! You're the Master aren't you!"

"At any rate, I'll just say something bad again."

"Then, I won't disagree with whatever job you give me!"

"That's the spirit of a servant!"

"Jin, they're going to come in!"

Yuuya heaved his body against the door, causing a deep sound to ring out.

"Yeah, help me out!"

"One~Two~Three!"

Saying that, the boarding students all together rammed against the door. Made of wood, the entire old dormitory shuddered as the glass rang with the sound. Surprised, Sierra's face began to shed tears.

"It......it's no use anymore. It's no use."

Losing all the overbearing might she had up until now, Sierra sat down in despair. She had such high pride, but until now she had never gone through such a humiliating experience. She looked like a small trembling bird, and Jin couldn't help but start to pity her.

"......It can't be helped. It's all right, I'll think of something."

"Really you will?"

As Jin looked into Sierra's eyes, he noticed her brimming tears. He relied on those eyes. Heavy pressure began building in Jin's chest. He started to regret having said that, as Sierra clasped both of her hands to her chest in hopeful dependence, appearing as if she were praying. But there's no way he could betray her now.

As the frame of the door continued to be pounded against, and the loud sounds created continued on, Jin began getting frantic, but continued to think. Suddenly, a light flashed on inside his head. "Because the radio program is about to start." With a flashback Jin remembered Yuuya's words.

"That's it! This isn't something difficult, so you should be able to do it."

Jin gestured towards the CD Player on top of Yuuya's desk.

"Zadou. Could you turn the radio cassette on."

"Radio?"

Sierra worriedly had her hand by her mouth, and relying on this she was looking around.

"What's a radio cassette?

"The thing over there!"

Pushing his forehead in exasperation, Jin dragged Sierra over.

"The mechanism on top of the desk! Press the blue switch!"

"Blue switch? W, wonder if it's this."

"Sierra, since you're a Genie of the Lamp, say "Leave it to me, Master" over there!"

Sierra's father spoke to her from behind. Jin quickly ran over and plugged up his mouth.

"You're going to confuse her even more, so don't say useless things!"

"Uhmm.......blue Master......"

"Look, you confused her!"

Jin put him in a stranglehold for having spoken to her.

"The blue switch! It's the one furthest to the right!"

"Ah, t, this one?"

With a slender finger Sierra pushed the button. With a red LED light showing that power was connected, a DJ's voice came flying out with strength.

"Hey ma~n! It's Chekira! To all you listeners, you ready Yo! Until Nine o'clock today, it's Chekira~Uto!"

"Ah! It's on!"

Sierra unintentionally smashed her hand. Jin also slapped his hand to his chest. Also feeling the same relief as Sierra, her father pushed her in front of Jin.

"Now, Sierra! Don't hesitate! Before your Masters satisfaction goes back down, measure the satisfaction gauge!"

"Ah, y, yeah. Just, hurry up and lightly brush my head!"

Sierra seemed to have changed, she was now moving in on Jin. Acting like this so suddenly, Jin was bewildered.

"So, why are you acting like a beggar this time?"

"Forget it and hurry up! That guy is going to come in here any time now!"

Sierra had previously shown such pride, so what she was doing now showed just how desperate she was. Jin reluctantly moved his hand to her head. Earlier having said "Dirty hands of a commoner" with dislike, and not wanting to be touched, Jin was now gently stroking her head.

"Boy, right there say "ChiChinPuiPui♪"!"

"I, I got it! ChiChinPuiPui!"

Becoming desperate, Jin recited the incantation nearly screaming. Then, Sierra's headdress atop her head, began shining brightly. Her eyes showing surprise, Sierra touched the headdress.

"......Wait. This is it?"

"The indispensable satisfaction gauge hasn't even leveled up above ten percent."

With a sigh, Sierra's father took a deep breath. Angry, Sierra grabbed hold of Jin, screaming at him.

"Wait! What's with this? Be more grateful!"

"All you did was push in a switch on a radio cassette, and you get this violent, you look like you drank a boiled dirty fingernail."

"I didn't have to push the switch you know! Someone like me should be telling a commoner like you to do it for me!"

"A~h Gee~z, just shut it! And go home!"

"Telling me to shut it, what an impertinent commoner! Fine then, I'm going back! I don't want to stay in this spider infested place any longer!"

The moment Sierra shouted, the lamp began to shine. Sierra's figure was surrounded by smoke, and in the next moment, all was sucked into the lamp. The lamp lit up the surroundings, revealing a vague, circular type illusion giving off light. With a look of glee, Sierra's father jumped into the circle.

"Finally, I can go back with this! Boy, next time show Sierra more appreciation!"

"I'll bet you 1,000,000 peso's I don't."

Jin muttered, as Sierra's father disappeared.

"Let me in, Jin! The radio program has already started you know!"

From outside the door, Yuuya raised his voice. The door was opening easily, little by little all the boarding students
were pushing against it, as the barricade of cardboard boxes started crumbling down. They would break in shortly, so in that case......Sierra had been swept into the rainbow colored space. Yuuya had told the dorm head that the boarding students were trying to break down a barricade to see what was going on in a room, and that person would definitely come through the entrance way. Whatever happened, he wouldn't be able to stay in the dorm any longer.

"Well then....from tomorrow on, wonder where I should sleep."

Having given up and satting down in a sulking mood, he dropped a book to the ground. Suddenly, that book was pulled into the rainbow colored circle, vanishing with a swish. Jin opened his eyes wide. "When Sierra came through the lamp, the dimension space remained open for a while, allowing things to cross over."...Jin remembered what Sierra's father had said.

"That's it!"

Jin leaped up, grabbing every box and tossing it into the rainbow dimension space. The cardboard boxes all vanished with a pretty swooshing sound.

"All right, now everythings been removed from here."

Feeling a hundred times more energetic, Jin was surprised with the horsepower he exerted, as both the books and cardboard boxes had by now all gone into the rainbow space. Until now, he had been quite depressed, but as each box vanished with a swoosh, Jin would gloat, until finally the entire room was clean. From the corridor, all the boarding students' voices could be heard. It was definitely heating up out there.

"Next time hit it with everything you've got everybody!"

"Yeah! One, Two~, Three!"

All the boarding students rammed into the door with all their might. However, he had already removed the barricade.

"KYAAAA!"

With a crash, the ten boarding students and their leader crashed in through the door that wouldn't open earlier. Inside the clean and sparkling room, Jin put on a straight face.

"Didn't I tell you. just a little more and I'd be done."

"Ow ow ow ow ow, why did that take so much effort."

Numbering one of many, Yuuya lifted his pale face.

"......Woah. It really got cleaned up."

Yuuya looked around with his eyes squinted as thin as a thread.

"Yo, ma~n! It's time for requests Yo, It's radio name "Aitzu Wakahotsu" Yo! Chekira!"

Within the silent room, only the bustling radio made any sound.

User:BonekruZher

2008-12-17T18:04:49Z

BonekruZher:

Passing by trying to edit whatever I read. If you see something
wrong with my corrections feel free to correct them. If its bothering
the translators please let me know.

Right now I just try to edit ToraDora! and Kara no Kyoukai as soon as they come out to encourage the translators
and to let them know people are reading the series.

Kara no Kyoukai:Chapter05 012

2008-12-17T05:25:53Z

BonekruZher: spelling checks

'''/12 (Spiral Paradox, 9)''' 

The red sun lights up the spiral tower. 

Within the orange world confronted by the approach of sunset, Aozaki Touko set foot on the grounds of the mansion. 

The brown-dyed, lizard-skin longcoat doesn't suit her thin body. It looked more like armour than clothing. 

She looked up at the mansion once, then lifted up the orange bag in one hand and started to walk. 

Passing the lawn covered in green grass she enters the mansion. 

Constructed of glass, the lobby has been dyed a deep red by the light of the setting sun. 

The floor, the wall, and even the column that holds the elevator leading upstairs, they are all as red as if they were inside the sun. 

After thinking for a brief moment she changed her destination. 

And so she walked to the side that didn't face the elevator, the East side of the lobby. 

... Divided in two, this mansion has separate lobbies on the East and West sides. 

She goes to one of those, the lobby on the first floor of the East building. 

The lobby is a wide semi-circular space. 

The second floor ceiling is clearly visible so it feels like some huge reception hall. Here inside the building there is no orange light from the setting sun. Only the yellow illumination of the lights shines off the marble floor. 

"How surprising. You are very impatient, aren't you." 

Highly pitched considering his sex, a man's voice echoes through the lobby. 

Touko doesn't say anything in response, and wordlessly lifts her gaze. 

The stairway that connects to the second floor by way of its gentle incline. In the centre stands a man in a red coat. 

"But that's a delightful thing too. Hurry on in, to my Gehenna (Gehenna: A valley to the Southwest of Jerusalem in Israel. Sometimes called "Valley of Hinnom". This names originates from the Hebrew name of "The valley of Hinnom's son". The name is sometimes used to represent hell because Canaanites and Jerusalem inhabitants gathered there to burn their children as sacrifices for the god Moloch). I welcome you, greatest of doll-makers." 

Laughing joyfully, the mage Cornelius Alba greets her with an overdramatic gesture as if he were an actor on a stage. 

*** 

"Gehenna(Hell)?" 

"Of course. This is the recreation of the altar of fire that was on the Valley of Hinnom. It's a tool within which we've gathered the concepts from burning, killing, and torturing people '''(I think my translation of this is a little off)'''. Although unfortunately Moloch who is the owner of this God's Palace (?) is away at the moment. How splendid is it? A twisted dimension of this level should be completely separated from the physical laws of the outside world. Preparations for opening the path were finished long ago, Aozaki." 

The red mage looks down at Touko and speaks confidently. 

Contrary to the energetic young man, she keeps her emotions locked away as she replies. 

"For Agrippa's direct descendant to be wallowing in the religion of the Jews, how amusing. That's why you still haven't understood the true nature of this place. Hell? That kind of thing exists somewhere on this Earth at this very moment. If you want to see murder on a scale that the human mind cannot comprehend go to a battlefield. If you wish to see human's dying on a scale you could never believe just go to any starving nations. Something like this isn't Hell. It's merely Purgatory, this." 

And, she puts her bag down upon the floor. 

Tock, a dry sound. 

"A place where eternally tormented souls who committed small crimes and cannot go to heaven or hell reside. That is the true identity of this place. A closed loop where the torture isn't carried out to fulfill some purpose, but where the whole purpose is to torture. In something like this, there isn't any thaumatergical effect --- or at least not for a outsider like you." 

The piercing words cause the red mage to twitch and for a spasm to run across his face. 

She narrows her eyes, as if she was facing the building instead of the youth on the stairway. 

"This Taegukdo structure isn't of your doing is it? That's enough so bring Araya out. You aren't competent enough, and there isn't anything that would benefit you in the events that will occur now. I'm not sure what your objectives are, but there aren't any values here that are easy enough for you to understand. I'll say that at least in return for your warning last time." 

Touko looks around as if saying, that's all. Without giving the red mage who is standing right in front of her another glance, she looks for someone who isn't even there. 

The mage keeps looking at her acting like that. 

With eyes full of hatred that looks as if tears could come out at any moment. 

"You, were always like that." 

That mutter was something that flowed out because he couldn't take it any longer. 

"Yes. You were always like this. You always underestimated me like that. I specialised in Rune before you. I was also the one who was famed as a dollmaker, I alone. But, those feeble minded idiots were fooled by that attitude of yours. Your condescending attitude, it gave them the impression that I was inferior to you. It's obvious if you think about it! I'm the director of Suponheim aren't I? I have spent over 40 years as a mage. So why was it that I had to be below a little girl who had just entered her twenties... !" 

His muttering, growing steadily louder now filled the lobby. 

Touko-san stares disinterestedly at this person, who has now abandoned all pretense at friendliness and pours abuse upon her. 

"Age isn't important when it comes to academics. It's alright to make yourself look young, Cornelius. But it's because you are so concerned with your outward appearance that the contents don't match up." 

That one cold statement, it was a provocative insult like no other to the other mage. 

The face of the handsome young man whose age has passed fifty contorts with hatred. 

"--- Haven't I explained my objective yet?" 

With a strained calmness, the red mage changes the flow of the conversation. 

"You know, I don't care what happens to an useless thing like Araya's experiment. To tell you the truth I don't have any interest in the Maelstrom of Origins. Chasing after something that may or may not exist, it's nonsense. If you wish to intrude upon the domain of God all you have to do is devote yourself to Gnosis (Gnosis: Complete knowledge of this universe. The word comes from the Greek and can be translated as understanding, awareness, or wisdom. But because of the complicated religious and other entwined meanings implied by the word it is normally referred to as Gnosis). There's no reason to go upstream." 

He falls back one step. As if to get to the 2nd floor, little by little he climbs the stairs. 

"It was my own decision to tell you about Ryougi Shiki. Araya lost his life while capturing Ryougi Shiki. That fight was a draw. Following that this ward became mine. But you know, I have no intention of continuing his experiment. It's obvious as to why. You see, Aozaki, the only reason I came to a god forsaken country like this was because I thought I could kill you!" 

Laughing so wildly as to make you worry that he may hurt his throat, the mage leaps up the stairs. 

She can only watch calmly as the mage goes up to the 2nd floor. 

Because... the 1st floor lobby was already full of things that could have been the realisation of the mage's ill will. 

At that time, her words contained more scorn and hatred than ever before as she spoke. 

"--- Slimes, is it." 

Aozaki quickly described the plasmous forms that were filling the space around her. 

But the things that were spreading out from the lobby walls weren't so simple as that. The cream coloured mucus dripped down from the wall and quickly took on a shape. 

Some took a human shape, others took the shapes of beasts. 

Their faces looked like Keloid (Keloid: a growth upon the body formed by a tissue swelling up and becoming hard. Normally they swell up flat and many are red and have a shiny surface) and kept melting away, but these things that kept rebuilding themselves looked very real. If you were to take an example they were like real animals and humans who rotted away for eternity, existences that were both disgusting and elaborate at the same time. 

"To think that you could only realise these sort of things in a place like this. Alba, it would be better for you to switch to being a film director rather than continue as a mage. If it was you there would be no reason to worry about the budget for preparing special effects. Of course, you would have to specialise in cheap horror movies, but it would still be a much more suitable job for you than a director." 

Surrounded by the objects that had filled the lobby, she muttered. 

Certainly, this scene was reminiscent of a horror movie. If you were to point out a difference, it would only be that crosses and holy bullets had no effect against these things. 

And so, although the slime-like objects had surrounded her on all sides but for a 1 metre gap around her, she didn't bat a eyelash as she reached for the pocket inside her suit. 

... Chit, she clicks her tongue. Now that she thought about it she had entrusted Mikiya with her cigarettes, Touko was slightly regretful. If she had known things were going to turn out like this she would have bought some Japanese brands at least, she muttered to herself. 

She hadn't expected such a boring outcome in her wildest dreams. How could she withstand this without smoking one cigarette at least ---. 

"No, you couldn't even be a director. Your presentation is too clumsy. Audiences these days won't be satisfied with just this. I suppose there's no helping it, I'll give you an example. Alba, If you are going to put forward a mystery, you will have to maintain this level at least." 

Tock, she kicked the bag beside her feet with the ends of her toes. 

"--- Come out." 

An order full of authority, disallowing refusal. 

In response to that the bag opens. Clunk, and the bag opens up like a tulip but there is nothing inside. 

At the same time --- some black thing starts spinning around the mage called Aozaki Touko. 

The black thing was a hurricane with a body. 

With Touko as the eye of the storm, it spins round and round and round at a high speed. 

That was a force which could drive one crazy. 

Within a few seconds there is nothing in the lobby. Not a body or a shadow remained of the things that had flowed out of the walls. The only things there were Aozaki Touko and her closed bag. And the cat sitting in front of her. 

"--- What." 

Stunned, Alba could only look upon all this. 

The cat is bigger than Touko. Its body is night black, but does not possess any thickness. A flat black cat made from shadow. No, he can't even tell if it is a cat. A shadow that resembled a cat, upon its head region is a eye that looked like an Egyptian hieroglyph. 

"What, is that --- ?" 

From the 2nd floor, he looked down at the cat. 

His gaze meets the cat's drawing-like eyes. When they did --- erasing the space where its mouth should have gone, the cat gives him a broad smile. 

Was he having a nightmare, Alba swallows his breath. 

Touko doesn't say anything. 

The only noise is a scratchy chkchkchk noise coming from somewhere. 

"That's not right, was the story that you lost your familiar to your sister only a lie ... !" 

As if he couldn't stand the silence, Alba shouts. 

She only replied with a 'I wonder' before shifting her glance to the black cat. 

"--- I fed you some nasty things. But this next one should taste a bit better. Real human flesh instead of these chunks of ether (Ether: The substance called the fifth element within the Association. Melting into the four great elements, it becomes the medium that is essential to form a shape. Within that whole it has no shape, but without this substance no magecraft can be achieved). It should also have plenty of spiritual nutritional value. There's no need to go easy because he's my old schoolmate. I always told you didn't I? That enemies are for eating." 

Instantly, the black cat starts running. 

Crossing the marble floor as if it were sliding along, it runs up the stairs. ... Even so the cat's feet do not move. Only its eye moves as its sitting shadow races towards the red coated human. 

To get from the 1st floor lobby where Touko was to the 2nd floor stairwell where Alba was, it probably hadn't taken 10 seconds. 

But, Alba wasn't some normal person to allow such a thing. 

He was a mage. 

"'''''Go away the shadow.''''' 
'''''It is impossible to touch the thing which are not visible.''''' 
'''''Forget the darkness.''''' 
'''''It is impossible to see the thing which are not touched.''''' 
'''''The question is prohibited.''''' 
'''''The answer is simple.''''' 
'''''I have the flame in the left hand.''''' 
'''''And I have everything in the right hand ---.'''''" 

Carefully, but with a speed which approached the human limits, Alba cants his spell. 

--- Spells, within the realm of mages they were nothing more than suggestions aimed at oneself. 

There is a magecraft for causing wind to blow. Just like a certain type of weapon, this was a power which had an ability that was determined from the start. No matter what mage used it its effect would not change. Only, the incantation was different. 

The incantations called spells were for the purpose of activating the magecraft that one's body had become familiar with. It's contents showed the nature of the mage. That was because as long as you kept the necessary meanings and keywords for the activation of that particular piece of magecraft, the details of the incantation could be changed to suit the user's fancy. 

The incantations of a narcissistic and pompous mage who easily got infatuated with themselves was long. But it was also true that the more meaning you put into the spell, the more powerful was the final effect. This was because the stronger the suggestion you put upon yourself, the stronger the ability you pulled out from yourself would be. 

Taken in that light Alba's incantation could be said to be outstanding. Not too long, holding the minimum required contents, and putting a phrase to fix his mind on top of that, the speaking of the incantation itself doesn't even take 2 seconds. 

At that fact Touko let out an exclamation of surprise, and admired the performance. 

The younger Alba had liked to use incantations that had been wasteful and longer then necessary, but it seemed that in the last few years he had definitely developed. 

His method and speed of forming the incantation, and his way of connecting his circuits in order to manipulate the physical world is remarkably precise. 

This incantation, in the realm of magecrafts that were designed to purely destroy things, was definitely first class. 

"'''''I am the order. Therefore,''''' 
''''''you will be defeated securely --- !'''''" 

Alba puts forward one arm. 

The instant that the black cat stepped onto the first of the steps, the air wavered faintly --- then the stairway erupted into flame. 

Like a wavering mirage rising up into the sky, a sea of blue flames fills the stairway. 

In a matter of seconds, the top of the flames that emerged from the stairs themselves have burnt through the second floor and disappear into the ceiling. 

It looked like a geyser in some geothermal hotspot. 

Sucking dry all the oxygen in the lobby in an instant, the sea of flame instantly erased the black cat from the world. That was only to be expected too. These thaumatergical flames that were well over a 1000 degrees Celsius, any animal that entered them would soon be melted like butter and turn from a solid to a gas. Passing through the liquid stage wouldn't have taken the time required for a comma. 

But, Alba saw it. 

The impossible shape of the black cat, suddenly appearing once all the flames had burnt themselves out. 

"--- That can't be right." 

Blue eyes stare at the stairs. 

The black cat licked it thin black body as if it that last spell had been unsatisfactory, then shifted its gaze to the red mage. 

The black monster resumes its charge. 

Alba didn't even have the time to try and puzzle out the cat's nature. 

"'''''Repeat ... !'''''" 

With a tearing sharpness Alba repeated his spell. 

The stairs erupted into flames. But this time the cat didn't even stop. It raced straight towards the mage as if saying it had already gotten used to this kind of fire. 

"'''''Repeat!'''''" 

Once again the sea of flame roars up, and disappears. 

The cat was already nearing the top of the stairs. 

"'''''Repeat!'''''" 

The fourth conflagration ended meaninglessly as well. 

Once the black cat reached the second floor, it went up to Alba and opened up its mouth. The body of the cat which was as big as a man, it opened up from its head to toe. As if opening up a treasure chest with the crown of its head as a lid. 

Inside of the flat, planar cat the corpses of the protoplasmic creatures it had swallowed earlier are pasted like mud. 

Alba realised only then. That this thing was only taking the shape of a cat, and that it was an organism that only had a mouth. 

"'''''Repeat --- !'''''" 

With death in front of his eyes terror makes him repeat his final spell. 

But before that, the shark's mouth in the body of a cat closes down upon the mage. When it swallowed him whole with his red coat, Alba lost consciousness. 

*** 

"'''''[Insert here].''''''" 

Suddenly a brief word was spoken. 

The cat that was in the process of biting Alba's body stops moving. 

Even Touko who had been just standing there watching like a spectator responds to that sound. 

There is a man behind Alba. 

With fierce eyes full of an endless suffering, the man is wearing a black coat. 

There was no sign of his appearance, as if he had been there this whole time. 

The black man grabbed Alba, then pulls him out of the cat and throws him onto the floor. Caught in one of the threefold circles the man carries about his being the cat cannot move. 

The man looks at the woman below him. With just that the air in the lobby changed dramatically. 

Was this what they meant when they said "the air froze over"? 

The tranquil atmosphere disappears. As if the house itself was getting tense after welcoming its true owner. 

"--- Long time no see, Aozaki." 

"Yeah, although we probably didn't want to see each other." 

The 1st floor and the 2nd floor --- divided between heaven and earth, Touko confronted the one called Araya Soren who was the source of this disturbance. 

"It looks like Alba leapt about too much. I originally intended to finish this without your noticing. Well, it can't be helped. I could not prepare sixty four bodies by myself. The fact that you are here in this city is probably coincidence as well as misfortune." 

"I don't know which side dragged the other in. But, coincidence is the jargon for mystery. In order to disguise a law we can't figure out we bring out the word coincidence." 

Giving that reply Touko retreated towards the wall. 

This opponent is on a completely different level to Alba. Ability wise they may have been similar, but in this building Araya Soren was greater than anyone else. If she does not put her back to the wall and concentrate on the enemy before her she was bound to leave herself wide open. 

"--- So. What kind of mechanism is this mansion? It couldn't be that it is a box where the paradox of those who are dead being alive are made real, could it? It was concluded hundreds of years ago that fabricating a world where a day is complete and gathering the souls at the moment they die isn't effective. No matter how many hundreds of deaths you gather you can't achieve your objective. 

"Of course. But there is a fact that you don't know. 

It's true that I was only pursuing the number of deaths. I was certain that if I experienced tens of thousands of different deaths among different people, I would be able to find a spiritual diffusion that led to the origin. However with just that alone I cannot reach the origin. The only thing that you can come close to with that, is humanity's 'origin'. You cannot reach the origin of that totality known as the dominant organism. 

The important thing is not the amount of deaths. It's the quality of death. If you approach the origin the ways of dying become surprisingly well defined. By dissecting the road to death, I determined that there are 64 different methods of dying. The ones who are gathered here are people who die in everyone of those 64 ways. In other words they are a miniture copy of the world. I experience their suffering, and engrave it into my heart. In order that I may soon simplify that from [insert here] ([insert here]: Eight divination tools drawn in the Chinese Book of Divination [insert here 8 types]. It is said that the first emperor of China created them after observing the heavens) to [insert here] ([insert here]: The four symbols of Yin-Yang. Formed by the merging of Yin and Yang there are four the manifestations called [insert here 4]), so that I may reach Yangyi." 

"Hmph. Do you like things that are one that much, Araya? Light and Darkness weren't divided because they had to oppose each other, but because that had the potential for containing the greatest number of things. Everything is lonely if by itself. That is why they try to multiply. You were never able to forgive that. Investigating the various deaths of humans, and making that your own by researching those lives. You would probably take even my death and make it into a piece of knowledge about the life and death of a human called Aozaki Touko to be stored away in the corner of your brain. You mean to figure out the value of a human that way, but doing that is the role of Yanma (Yanma: The king of hell in Buddhism). As a human yourself, all you can do is to continue existing in a hell that keeps sucking in deaths." 

"--- I'm perfectly content with that. Whether its heaven or hell, the fact that it is close to the floor doesn't change." 

Araya's words contain not a hint of hesitation or regret. 

His ridiculously powerful will that concludes that he is alone in this world. 

Touko thinks. 

Within this building that repeats the spiral of daily life, the original form of all the deaths that humans experience is swirling around. The records that the physical body called Araya Soren contained until now, this building has succeeded him as their container. This place was him, his will itself. 

... So, that meant that she was inside his body. 

Touko observed the atmosphere filling the lobby as she muttered to herself. The strained air wasn't for Araya's benefit. Rather, it was the soundless hatred of all the residents who had been murdered by this building. 

This amount of hatred that threatens to crush even her, day by day, Araya keeps expanding it. To borrow his words it wasn't the amount he was increasing but the quality. Since in the end, all those hundreds of deaths were but one identical way of dying. 

Murder born from love, in other words family, lover, mother, father, child. 

Murder born of hatred, in other words family, lover, friend, senpai, stranger. 

Various ways of dying for various reasons. 

Repeated everyday, a conclusion that keeps getting clearer. 

--- Death, becoming denser. 

This building is a spell. An altar constructed to solidify Araya Soren's will. In order to carry out magecraft of a grand scale you needed not only an incantation and your own prana, but also the sacrifice of other lives and the strength of the land itself. 

By constructing a magical temple in the present day, Araya is attempting to carry out magecraft of an even greater scale. 

No, it wasn't magecraft. A mystery that used a twisted dimension of this level was already no longer on the level of magecraft. 

This was --- that was right, a mystery of a province unreachable with today's knowledge. 

There was no doubt that this was an act of absolute power that human hands could not reach, magic. 

"--- Are you trying to open the road to the origin? 

But, how? Even if you don't set out a magical ward to testify that you aren't a mage, you can't fool the will of the dominant race. The only ones you can fool by using a technological ward are other mages. If you use this building a path will definitely open. Since its the realisation of the Taegukdo, a hole would certainly appear. But the first thing to come out of that hole will be a Counter Guardian. As long as we are who we are, there is no way we can stand up to that." 

"--- The Counter Force is already acting. The fact that you are in this city. The man who came to rob an empty house for no reason, as if he was possessed by something. The woman who was assaulted and killed on this road that has never known such things in the past. I tried this hard to hide my activities, but the Counter Force has already acted three times. 

But that is all. I will not be going any closer to the origin. The many failures I have experienced will not go to waste. There was a time when I didn't know of the power called the Counter Force and tried to open a path, but I couldn't fool its eyes. One time I attempted this with a way to overthrow the Counter Force itself, but it always appeared with strength greater that any I could bring to bear. 

There is only one conclusion. I do not have the ability." 

For the first time --- the voice carries a sound which is close to emotion. 

The black-clad man contains the mage beneath his eyes within his field of vision. 

"The Counter Force interferes with any attempt to reach enlightenment to this extent. Because that is an act which leads to the power which humans cannot be allowed to attain, a return to nothingness. If the individual called a human becomes completed, all meaning of life disappears. In spite of that these rank and file humans unconsciously reject completion because of their desire to just keep on living. All humans from the point where they realise they are human, becoming things lower than animals. They exist in order to be completed, but in order to exist they reject completion. Humanity's beginning starts from that paradox. 

In that case, why are there those who reached the origin? The answer is simple. There is no way of reaching it. There are just humans who have reached it. No matter what branch you study, magecraft is nothing but a descendant that was attached later on. Ability is like that. You have it from the moment that you are born. It is the difference between being chosen and not being chosen. A humans who is connected to the origin from the moment they are born. We are a dominant organism that has digressed too far from the first great element that was our origin by becoming complicated and diversified, but there are rarely people who are born from the origin. Colourless souls who are born connected to 「　　」. That is probably the only existence that can reach the original source. In that case all that remains is to find it. In finding it, I spent ten years of my life." 

"Is that so? So that's how you concluded that you had to destroy Ryougi Shiki." 

She narrows her two eyes. 

Ryougi Shiki. The Ryougi clan was a family who had toiled over the ages to give birth to one with an empty body who could act as a vessel, all in order to create a human with maximum uses. To be empty was 「　　」. Without realising what a dangerous thing they were doing, they had given birth to a body called Shiki who was connected to 「　　」. 

"--- Is that why you used Fujoh Kirie and Asagami Fujino? 

If you moved yourself you would get found out by the Counter Force. So you had to always be at arms length while you destroy Shiki without allowing it to notice your existence. Right? By making Shiki confront murderers who held concepts totally opposite to her own, you made Shiki realise her own nature. If you are trying to make someone realise an idea I guess it is faster to let them experience it than to teach them. 

So, what was it that you wanted, Araya? For Shiki and SHIKI to tear each other apart and leave behind an empty shell? Or did you just want to meet Ryougi Shiki?" 

"Two years ago was to draw 'her' out. But it's different now. I told you the conclusion was already out. Shiki does not require that body. That body which is connected to the origin, I shall be taking it and making it my own." 

Upon hearing that undisguised statement, Touko went Huh, and her mouth hung open. Her mind that had instantly understood what Araya was saying had gone white with shock. 

"It couldn't be, that you plan to move your brain to Shiki's body... ?!" 

Araya does not reply to Touko's disbelieving remark. Seeing his stare that implied he had nothing to say, Touko mumbled something about him really having bad tastes. 

"But still, the fact that you are still in that body must mean that Shiki is still unharmed. I'm just asking, but is there any chance of you returning Shiki?" 

"If you want her do as you will." 

"Oho. Does that mean I have no choice but to fight. Geez, I never was a combat specialist. It looks like I'm going to suffer a bit for the sin of knowing that person." 

"I'll just ask as well but, Aozaki. Will you not join me?" 

His hostile gaze or his determined will never changed, but amidst the tension Araya Soren asked that of her. 

Touko replied. 

Saying, not a chance, with pumpkin coloured eyes that glared at him in the same manner. 

"... Is that so. How disappointing. I always thought you were better than that. We once fought in order to reach the origin. To tell the truth I was interested in you." 

Thump, Araya's feet made noise as he came foward. 

As if he meant to get close to the stairway leading to the first floor. 

"In that academy you at least weren't a part of the collective. I aimed for the original form of the soul, and you aimed for the original form of the body. I was certain that you would be the one to reach our goal first. 

But --- you gave up. Why? The you right now has even thrown away the fact that you are a mage. 

What did you study for, and what did you build up your power for? 

What was it that your pilgrimage was meant to save, what was it meant to achieve?" 

The black mage growls. 

Quietly, with a voice no different from any other time, his two eyes alone are burning with rage. 

Seeing that light in his eyes Touko replied. 

"There was no great reason. I just became tired of creating more paradoxes every time I tried for the fundamental truth. The more we studied, the further away we got. It's the same as the Maelstrom of Origins. You can't approach it without the innocence we call emptiness, but in an empty state you aren't aware of it, so there's no point. --- It's the same as you. I accepted that, and you haven't. Just that, but it's a decisive difference." 

Araya listened to the confession that was tinged with sadness without blinking an eyelash. 

The gazes of the two collide. 

Touko says to Araya. A mage's true nature, the paradox of becoming dumber the more wise you got. 

Araya says to Touko. A mage's true quality, the fact of reaching higher and higher places the more you studied. 

"You, have degenerated." 

Briefly, he speaks with all his feelings. 

"In that case what are you aiming for? Why do you stand there?" 

"... Who knows. The reason I'm here, there really isn't much. I'm not even that interested in Shiki. Her body is full of black boxes so I can't even make anything similar." 

That was right, she has no definite reason. 

It could be that without her realising it she had been pushed into the act by some unidentifiable thing like the Counter Force. 

However, that was alright even if that was the case. She had accepted the life she now led under the name of Aozaki Touko. She knew that this was something that had been built up through miracles and coincidence, and could never be formed again. Even supposing she was to repeat everything from the beginning like this paradoxical mansion, she would not be able to obtain a life like the one she had now. 

So --- all that had happened was that she had decided to protect it if it could be protected. 

"... Really, it's an incredible degeneration. I'm steadily getting weaker. 

Araya. What I regard as the idealistic transcendent being is a hermit. Staying by themselves alone in a mountain, doing nothing even though they possess immense power and knowledge ---. I always admired such a way of existing. But when I realised what had happened I could no longer go back. A day when I can reach that state will never come to someone so full of greed like me. That, is what I believe. 

You see, Araya. A mage always lives hurriedly. What for? If it was for themselves alone they wouldn't bother with the outside world. So why do they intrude upon the rest of the world? Why do they rely upon it? What will they achieve with that power? What will they save with the Ars Magna (Ars Magna: Meaning 'great secret technique', it stands not for a technique that is not learnt through study but for a mystery that is secretly passed down)? If that was the case it would have been better for them to become a king instead of a mage. 

You think people live foully, but you yourself would not be able to live like that. You would not be able to live while accepting the fact that you know that everything is worthless and base. You would not be able to live without the pride of knowing that you alone are special, and that you alone can save this crumbling world. Of course, I was like that too. But that sort of thing has no meaning. 

--- Accept it, Araya. We chose the path of transcendence called magecraft because we are weaker than everybody else." 

The mage does not reply. 

Taking one step after another, he approaches the stairs. 

"... I have already obtained the road to the origin. With but a few steps more my hopes will come to fruition. Those who interfere, no matter who it is I will acknowledge as the Counter Force. Aozaki, you too were nothing more than human in the end." 

The air in the lobby becomes tense. 

A pressure that makes you wonder if space itself is not responding to the mage's killing intent and crumpling into itself. 

Inside there, she gazed at her former comrade from a distance. 

The long questioning in order to fill in the years they were apart ends here. 

Lastly --- As a mage called Aozaki, she asks of Araya a few questions. 

"Araya, what do you wish for?" 

"True wisdom." 

"Araya, where will you look for it?" 

"Only, in myself." 

The man answers without any hesitation. 

The footsteps stopped at the end of the stairs. 

In order to erase each other's existence from the world, both of them initiated their actions. 

***

Kara no Kyoukai:Chapter05 011

2008-12-17T03:51:25Z

BonekruZher:

'''/11 (Spiral Paradox, 6)''' 

While I waited for Shiki who never returned, the streets had already greeted the morning. 

A depressingly cloudy sky sets the tone of the weather. 

Holding an unexplainable uneasiness within my heart I headed towards work. The time was a little past 8. Touko-san was sitting at her desk but there wasn't even a shadow of anyone else, so even my last hope that Shiki would be here was pitifully betrayed. 

Saying hello as usual I sit down at my desk, getting on with the work from yesterday. ... No matter how gloomy the apprehension that had come over me was, my body was functioning fine. It may have been because it was a job I had repeated over and over again, but regardless of how shadowed the mind of Kokuto Mikiya himself was, the power of normal routine was such that it made me live out a normal day. 

"Kokuto, about yesterday." 

From the boss's desk in front of the window Touko-san's voice can be heard. 

I replied stupidly with a "yes?". 

"It's about the residents of the mansion in question. You were annoyed that you were only able to investigate thirty three of the fifty residents, but that was the extent of the investigation. It wasn't that you weren't able to dig anything up, those records didn't exist in the first place. 

Those other twenty residents who you were only able to obtain the names and family structures of were fake families. I looked into it afterwards, but I got the same result for the first four cases so I gave up. They had taken the family register and personal history of people who had been dead for years to fabricate residents who weren't even there." 

Once again I half-heartedly replied, yes. 

"All the bogus families were residents in the East building. What is going on with ---." 

In the middle of the sentence Touko-san frowns. 

She made a displeased expression as if there was a line of ants crawling over her body, then mumbled, "A trespasser". 

Getting a ring made of grass out from inside her desk she tosses it this way. 

"Take that and stand by the window. Don't put it on your finger. A guest will be coming soon so thoroughly ignore him. Don't even make a sound. If you do that the guest will leave without noticing you." 

Touko-san speaks with a very displeased expression. An acute tension underlies her words, saying 'don't ask anything else', so I decided to just do as she said. 

Holding tight to the haphazardly made grass ring, I stand next to the wall behind the sofa that Shiki is always using. 

Then, I immediately heard someone's footsteps. 

The sound of someone's boots, theatrically ringing off the concrete floor of this building that was neglected before construction finished, where the steel reinforcing rods are exposed. 

Without stopping once, that noise came straight over to this room where the office was. 

A red shadow appears in the doorless entrance of the office. 

Blue eyes under a dark gold scalp, a sharp face and overly refined behaviour. A German who looked to be in his early 20's. 

This handsome red-coated man who looked as he had been painted by some artist, raised his hand cheerfully as soon as he came into the office. 

"Oi, Aozaki! Long time no see. How are you?" 

He lets show a smile filled with friendliness. But to me it only looked like the malicious face of a snake. 

The red-coated young man stops in front of Touko-san's desk. 

Touko-san remains seated in her chair, and is giving him a cold glare which is frankly unwelcoming. 

"Cornelius Alba. What brings the present director of the Suponheim monastery to this remote region?" 

"Haha, that's obvious! It's all to meet you. Since I owed you so much from London, I came to give you a warning as an old colleague. By any chance is my kindness a nuisance to you?" 

Spreading his arms out wide, the young man lets loose a smile full of goodwill. With an impression more like that of some French prince than a German, he was the exact opposite of Touko-san. 

Touko-san's cold expression doesn't change a bit. Even confronted with that glare, the young man is smiling broadly. 

"On top of that Japan is such an excellent country. You say it's a backwater, but because of that the Association's surveillance is poor. A dictatorial mage family exists in this country, so the relationship between here and our organisation is like fire and water. It was a Yin-Yang teaching derived from the continent or something. I can really differentiate between that and Shinto, but well it isn't really a problem. 

Their good point is that they don't act first unless you encroach upon their sovereignty. Unlike the Association they are reclusive, so apparently they don't act before something happens but after the fact. They are masters of cleaning up the mess. It turns out all Japanese are like that. Ah, I'm not saying that in a bad way. Instead this is a good thing for me. Since not having any disturbances occur during a plan is something which is unthinkable in my country. For those mages who leave the Association this country is perfect." 

Of course that does not have anything to do with me since I'm a member of the Association, after adding something like that on the young man laughs. 

He only sees Touko-san. It really seems like he doesn't see me, or even notice me. 

Staring intently out of one eye at the young man who was chattering on like a machine gun, Touko-san finally opens her mouth. 

"If you came to spout gibberish please leave. You entered another's work area without invitation, so it's not like you can complain if you leave feet first." 

"What, you came uninvited into my work area too. It seemed like you had some company so I left off greeting you, but it's you that I could pour insults on for being unmannered and still not be satisfied." 

"Ho, that mansion was your work area? If that useless ward is your work I'll have to revise my opinions of you." 

Kik kik, she sniggers spitefully. 

The young man frowned slightly. 

"At this time our working areas are twisted dimensions by just existing within this era. 

The mob ignores those irregularities that exist outside it, but they try to root out any irregularities that exist within it as if it were some kind of disease. In order to avoid that happening a mage sets out a ward that hide him within the mob. By doing that the mage is twisting his twisted dimension even further. However if you strengthen the ward that isolates the twisted dimension, the Association detects it. --- In the end you can't make a ward in human society that can avoid being detected by anyone. 

The ultimate ward would be a ward that can't be detected by civilisation or the Association. That mansion is just that. Should we call it a complete unison of purpose and action, it's the opposite of a thaumaturgical experiment, and it holds a mechanism to prevent the abnormality from getting out. That's a conclusion that mages that couldn't become mages could never reach. In my knowledge I thought there was only one person who could achieve something like this. Hmm, is it like that, you finally decided to follow him. Congratulations, Cornelius Alba." 

"Don't regard me so cheaply Aozaki. Someone like Araya isn't even within my consideration. The skill of preparing the bodies of dolls, and preserving the brain is something that belongs only to me. That twisted dimension is one that couldn't be realised without me." 

The youthfulness that was in his voice until now has disappeared, and the young man's voice gets rough like some ominous old man's. 

"Dear me. Fine, what did you come here for Alba? Surely it wasn't in order to praise yourself? 

I might have understood back in our student years, but at this stage we are both people who have stepped out of the Association. If it's your experiment results just hand it down to those disciples that you could leave to rot since you have so many." 

"Hmph. You haven't changed, I understand. Let's chat next time. Before long we will be talking within my world. As expected I can't relax in your home grounds. Pleasant conversation is for pleasant locations. --- Aozaki, I will be taking care of the Taeguk." 

Upon hearing his laid-back words, Touko-san's eyes flashed a little. 

"--- Trapping a Taeguk inside a Taeguk? I truly understand your desire to get closer to the origin, but Opposing Power will come into play. The world or mankind, I don't know which one will move. But in the past there hasn't been even one mage who has been able to defeat it. Are you planning to destroy yourself Alba?" 

Touko-san looks sharply at the young man in the red coat. 

However he just smirked as if saying that everything would go along according to his plans. 

"Opposing Power? Ahhh, that meddler won't be moving. Since we aren't making a road of our own, but instead treading a path that was open in the first place. There's no reason for a reaction to occur. Nevertheless we plan to move carefully. The sample called Ryougi, I will be sure to handle it respectfully." 

--- Ryou, gi?

"What the hell have you done with Shiki?" 

Before I knew it, I was suddenly shouting. 

As one the two of them turn their attention this way. 

Touko-san who is scowling as if to say, you idiot, and the young man who is staring blankly at me. 

Oops, I berated myself, but the bus had already left. 

The red-coated young man found me, then --- smiled broadly as if he didn't know what to do because he was so happy. 

"It's the young man from yesterday. Oh, is it like that, I had heard you didn't accept apprentices, but here's one standing in front of me. How delightful, one more thing to be happy about, Aozaki." He says while turning back to look at Touko-san. 

Talking with his arms spread out like some opera singer, I couldn't think of him as someone in their right mind. 

"He's not an apprentice or anything. ... Although it would be pointless to explain." 

Touko-san sighs while rubbing her temples with her fingers as if to suppress a headache. 

"Is that all? I'm grateful that you came here on purpose to give me the information, but did you think that I wouldn't tell the Association?" 

"Hmph, you wouldn't do something like that. Even if you did by some off chance it would take at least a few days for them to get here. Some negotiations need to take place with the organisation here for a group from the Association to step foot in Japan so two more days from there. See, for a god from some book that time is more than enough to create a world! 

Ahahahaha, the young man bends down and laughs. 

After laughing for an age he seemed contented, and with a smooth motion the young man had begun to leave when he turned around again. 

"Well, that's all for now. You will need to prepare as well, but I'll be hoping to see you again as soon as possible." 

Speaking in a bright tone till the last he left behind a farewell, and then the young man left, the red coat flaring out behind him like a cape. 

"Touko-san, what's going on?" 

"Mmm, he's saying that Shiki has been kidnapped and locked up." 

Once the red-coated young man left, I had hurried over to the boss's desk and Touko-san had given me this smooth answer. Even though I was perplexed by that overly calm attitude, I ask a question that I know the answer to. 

"Locked up? Where?" 

"Ogawa mansion. Probably on the uppermost floor. Since there wasn't a deck there. In that case it would be the 10th floor of some building. Would it be the West building since Shiki has a Yin nature?" 

No matter how you looked at her Touko-san was calm. She's even composed enough to light up a cigarette and take a puff while she stares up at the ceiling. 

I wasn't optimistic enough to go along with her. The fact that Shiki had been captured was something I couldn't quite believe, but even if that was a lie I had to run out to confirm it. 

And so, at the moment I was about to run out, Touko san told me to stop. 

"--- What is it? Your policy will be that you won't be involved, isn't it boss?" 

When I annoyedly said as such, Touko-san nodded with a stiff expression upon her face. 

"You are fundamentally correct. But this time it isn't someone else's business. For some reason I think it has something to do with me as well. Although I predicted things would go like this from the moment I handed the matter over to Shiki." 

Really, what did I do to deserve this, Touko-san repeats the she let out once before. 

"On top of that Kokuto. Going to a mage's home ground means that you are going to battle. Whether it’s this work area of mine, or Alba's mansion --- to a mage a castle isn't something which is for defence. Rather it's for attacking with. It's something with which to wipe out any invaders. I don't know about myself, but if Kokuto goes, you may get turned into duck roast at the front door." 

When I heard that, I finally realised that the red-coated young man was the same kind of person as Touko-san. 

... Although, I had been thinking that something hadn't been normal about that eccentric appearance of his. 

"But didn't nothing happen yesterday?" 

"That's because you looked like a civilian. I told you before. A mage doesn't use magecraft except against another mage. If they rashly take action and cause trouble all their efforts until then become pointless. The fact that mansion is weird isn't something Alba wants known widely." 

She says that, but a mage should be able to take care of someone like me easily. Hypnosis can make someone's memory hazy. If you have something which is called magic I think it would be able to go even further then that. 

When I expressed such a question, Touko-san nods and then goes no, giving me a paradoxical answer. 

"Let's see now, if it's just someone's memories you can do almost anything. In rune there's even a specific carving called oblivion just for that. 

But the time when that worked is past. In the old days it didn't matter if there was one or two people who lost their memories. They just said, 'Oh, they've been possessed by ghosts' and passed the matter over. But it's different now right? If there's something wrong with a person's memory they do a thorough investigation. The one they investigate isn't the person who has had their memory erased, but rather the people around them. Their friends and family, there's a chance the senior detective will be doubtful and not do it, but it's impossible to erase someone's memories so thoroughly. 

It's the same as a ward. If you manipulate someone's memories in order to conceal an abnormality. Then the abnormality of the memory being manipulated gets revealed. The possibility that they will seek the source from there and get to the mansion isn't zero. Then there's also the fact that you can't rule out the possibility of the person whose memory has been erased regaining his memory." 

Touko-san speaks while bitterly puffing on a cigarette. 

... Indeed, now that it’s spelled out for me I understand. There are a few cases where it's just someone's excessive worrying, but in the modern world even the smallest mysteries aren't ignored and are tracked down. No, now that everything has an explanation, things that don't have an explanation are being made to stand out. 

In that case, instead of memory, how about deleting the people themselves? Either by destroying their mind and turning them into vegetables, or by destroying their life and turning them into the dead. The dead can't talk, so there wouldn't be any way for the secret to get out. 

... Ah. That's right. Either way the end result is the same. 

The people around would definitely notice that hole. In the present day where the flow of information threatens to swamp us, following the footsteps of one person who has disappeared isn't so hard. As a result you would end up at that mansion. 

That's why --- normal people who visit that mansion don't notice anything strange. The weird layout of that building is set up to get rid of such outside intrusions while giving the appearance that nothing was going on. 

Even if that Alba guy was a mage, and even if he was planning something bad (was that even a question, what he had said earlier could only be taken that way), he can only watch silently. Whether it be the ridiculous coincidence of the thief who broke in to rob an empty house, or the woman who had fled there after being molested, although he knew that they would bring the police he hadn't touched them. Because by manipulating their memories, or killing them, he would actually be bringing more attention to those events. 

That's right --- in order to remain a normal mansion, he could only accept the events those unlucky people had caused. 

I remember the paradox Azaka brought up the other day in this office. 

The phenomenon caused in order to erase a phenomenon, in the end it becomes an action to drive yourself into a corner. But nevertheless if you leave the first phenomenon as it is the fact that you are driven into a corner does not change. No matter how you struggle the thing called a 'phenomenon' doesn't disappear ---. 

The question itself drives the question into a corner. 

A phenomenon that has already occurred can only be hidden by slapping another meaning upon it. Since the phenomenon itself can never return to nothingness. 

"It's like that. There were no flaws in that ward. If not for those two incidents, if Shiki had disappeared all of a sudden, we couldn't have picked that place out for special attention. The lesson to be learned from this Kokuto, is that a meddler will get involved in everything, so there can't be anything that is perfect." 

Touko-san says something which gets to the heart of the matter. 

... The unpredictable meddler from the outside that visits even if the self is perfect. If you were to name the meddler that had visited that mansion, you would be talking about the two events that had overlapped by chance. 

"Uhm, is that Opposing Power that person talked about before referring to that?" 

As expected, when I recalled that conversation and asked such a thing, Touko-san nods with a bitter expression on her face. 

"--- You may be right. 

You see, that Opposing Power refers to the 'Restorer of Direction' which is at once our greatest ally, and our greatest enemy. 

We don't want to kill humans. We want to live in peace. 

This planet that we live on doesn't want to die either, it wants to live for a long time. 

The Opposing Power is like that. The collective unconsciousness of all those who belong to the whole of the dominant species, their desire to see that the world continues to exist. It is the fundamental wish of the human species that has gathered and taken form, the Counter Guardian that we call the Opposing Power. 

Okay, let's take an example and say an extraordinary person A has conquered the world. He is a just person, and his rule has been exemplary. Within the limits of human morals that is. But in the case that you don't look from one person's point of view, and person A's actions are taken as evil by the whole of the dominant species, in short a cause for extinction, the Opposing Power will be realised. 

This is the collective body of the unconscious desire of all members of the dominant species including A to keep the world as it is in existence. To protect the race this existence that composes the species appears without anyone realising, and without anyone noticing, destroys the existence called A. The representative created by the maelstrom of humanity's unconscious mind is also a part of that unconsciousness and is not picked up. 

Even so, it's not to say that a formless consciousness becomes a curse and kills A. The Opposing Power generally hides within a human who can become a link, then drives out A who is the enemy. The person who has become the link has enough power to topple A, but no more, in order that they cannot replace A. 

Receivers who can accept the Opposing Power comprised of the whole of the dominant race's will, humans with special channels like that are few and far between. History calls them heroes and praises them. 

But in modern times that title isn't being used. Civilisations progressed to the point where it has become quite simple for humanity to destroy itself. If some company's chairman invested all his money into expanding the amount of logging in the Amazon rainforest, the world could end in a year. See, the Earth is in danger wherever and whenever. There are countless numbers of people who are being incited by the Opposing Power that save the planet without anyone knowing it. There is one hero per age. Such a thing as saving the world is no longer enough to get you called a hero. 

Also, in the case that A is too powerful to topple with a human's power, the Opposing Power becomes a natural force and destroys the area including A. Long, long ago, the sinking of that continent was due to this bastard too. 

If you talk about it like this it seems like some guardian of humanity, but this thing has no human emotions. There are times when it blocks acts that would make everyone happier. The aggravating thing is that in the end this nuisance is the representation of humanity itself. Although we can't comprehend it the Opposing Power is the ultimate form of the dominant race. Time and time again in the past, this thing appeared in front of mages who attempted a particular experiment, and the mages were all massacred." 

... Touko-san's story, it's really long. 

But I remember hearing something similar during a class in high school. What topic was it, in what subject. It was something along the lines that all humans are different, but connected in some way. 

... Separate from that, in this story just now I imagined the Saint of Orleans. The old story of how a common farmer's daughter received the command of God to fight. They say that in reality all that happened was that she used tactics that the knights of that time didn't use out of contempt and honour, but wouldn't that also be because she was instigated by something. 

Someone who acts like they have suddenly become a different person. Someone who only turns different for that moment to fight with some evildoer. That this was the guardian of the human race that they called the Opposing Power. 

"... Thanks for telling me all this. So does that experiment you mentioned have something to do with Shiki?" 

After spending so much time with Touko-san, I can read the flow of this person's conversations. This person doesn't say anything that has no meaning. Even something she says in a joking fashion has something relevant within it that is revealed later. So --- I realised that that experiment or something was the reason Shiki had been caught. 

Touko-san rubbed out the cigarette flame then, apparently happy, looked this way. 

"--- I don't know what Alba plans to do with Shiki. 

Only that the bastard's objective is to reach the Maelstrom of Origins. In that case he would open up Shiki's body, but thankfully that rat doesn’t have the guts for something like that. He will probably think it over until time runs out. He was always like that. It was fine for him to be happy about capturing a Redcap alive, but he didn't know how to dissect it properly so it eventually rotted. Well, even the person himself said as much, but Shiki's body will probably be fine for another 7 days, of course this is in the case that she was captured safely." 

Touko-san says something very disturbing. 

"--- Shiki's fine. That guy, he said he was keeping her. That phrase includes the meaning that she's alive." 

Me who is rebutting her words, without realising it I was glaring at Touko-san. 

Because, while my mouth was saying this --- I had imagined Shiki getting murdered. 

"--- And so, if we don't rescue her quickly." 

I mutter. But how? At times like this, I don't have any options. The only thing I can do is call the Police and investigate that mansion. 

But something like that won’t have any effect. 

The enemy is someone who made such a diabolic contraption. If the Police fully mobilises it's certain that they will disappear without any regrets. 

To save Shiki there are only two or so options. 

Either get rid of the red-coated man, or secretly extract Shiki. 

--- If there's one that I can do it's the latter. 

... Mmm, let's look over the blueprints of that mansion again. Somewhere, there might be a way in that even the ones who built the place don't know about. 

I was deep in those private thoughts, but Touko-san butted in as if the whole thing was preposterous. 

"Wait a second, wait a second. If it's anything to do with Shiki you lost your mind. I told you at the hospital too didn't I. For Kokuto to stay put because it's dangerous. This time it's not your turn to step out. 

... Since a mage's opponent should be a mage." 

And, saying that, she stood up. 

On top of the business clothes she wears everyday as her casual outfit she throws on a long coat. Brown, thick, and heavy, the leather coat looked like it wouldn't be cut with something as simple as a knife. 

"--- Alba said all those things, but there's no reason to spend 2 or 3 days preparing to challenge his castle. If he wants I'll go right now. 

Kokuto, in the wardrobe in my room there's a bag so can you bring it here for me? The orange one." 

There's no emotion in Touko-san's words. 

Obeying her mage-like words I move to the room next door and open the wardrobe. ... Inside there are bags instead of clothes. An orange bag that looks like a bulked up briefcase and a large bag that looks like you could just lift it as it was and go for a trip. 

As ordered I lift the orange bag. It's unexpectedly heavy. The bag has an elegant design, and on the outside there are sticker-like things stuck on. 

When I returned to the office and handed the bag over, Touko-san took out a packet of cigarettes from her chest pocket and handed them to me. 

"Keep those for me. They are some awful cigarettes from Taiwan but I only have those now. Of course there isn't any company that made them, it's a famous item that some eccentric master made only one box of. Yeah, out of all my possessions that is the second most valuable thing I have." 

Leaving behind some strange words, she turned around and walked out. 

... Perhaps her most valuable possession is herself, that kind of thought popped into my mind so I asked her, but she only turned back her head and answered. 

"That's rather rude. I know it's me but even I don't treat people like possessions." 

Like herself when she has her glasses on, she pouts as if she's sulking. 

And then, returning to her usual cool expression Touko-san continued talking. 

"Kokuto. Those people called mages, with an apprentice or other people they are close to they feel like parents. Since they are something like their offspring, they often fight desperately to protect them as well. ... Well, it's like that so relax and wait here. I'll bring Shiki back tonight." 

Thock thock, the sound of her walking away. 

Unable to say anything to her back, I let the brown-coated magician go.

Talk:Kara no Kyoukai

2008-12-17T02:03:47Z

BonekruZher:

== Thanks ==

Thank you [[User:Question|Question]],

While it sort of makes the contribution by alyeris kinda futile,
I hope this doesn't put you off in doing other chapters,

You are always welcome to practise your "rusty" korean here on any of our hosted series.

(^_^)/

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 16:10, 14 January 2007 (PST)

== Shirazumi Lio/Rio ==

I propose that we start using the name Lio instead of Rio; it would make more sense considering that Araya said that he was one letter away from being a lion.

==Project Status==

Is Kara No Kyoukai an official current project? Its not in the list of current projects on the left, neither is it in the list of teaser projects. -- Question

Ask Oni :) As far as I know none of the translators are a part of Baka-tsuki's official translation team so I guess it isn't an official project.

The problem is that its impossible to get to the kara no kyoukai project page unless one is given a direct link or knows what to enter in the search bar. Its not linked from the main page or anywhere else. -- Question

==Scripts==

Just a note that all my scripts are draft versions only, pending editing by me or any other helpful person that wishes to help out.

[[user:Alyeris|Alyeris]]

==distinction between sorcery and magic==

Is it sorcery which is capable of 'miracles' or magic. I'm not sure which is which here.

Magic is the realisation of miracles, things that have absolutely 0% chance of happening otherwise. Sorcery can only replicate effects achievable by science. However there is a contradiction...in Fate/stay night it was stated that Caster was very close to achieving magic as she was capable of spatial teleportation which is not possible by science, and that should already be magic. Note that i got this info about caster through second hand sources so it may not be accurate. -- Question

*nope, just sorcery -> medea's (casters) sorcery is from a different age, which is why it "seems" like magic to the modern day maguses

==Void Shrine==

I want to clarify, for those chapters marked "Draft" does that mean that the translation is done and waiting editing, or the translation is still incomplete? [[User:Question|Question]] 07:00, 9 March 2007 (PST)

==Clarification of Status==

Any scripts I put up with (draft) tagged to the chapter link is a chapter I have completed translating but not really satisfied with. I wouldn't mind fairly major revisions being done on them, especially regarding the grammar and sentence style. My Korean isn't that great so sometimes I find it hard to get across Nasu's style of writing.

[[user:Alyeris|Alyeris]]

*I removed the draft status of the last chapter of Void Shrine. I could find no typo or grammar errors and the sentences flowed quite well. [[User:218.186.8.13|218.186.8.13]] 17:38, 28 March 2007 (PDT)(Question)

== Activity ==

Is this project still alive?

The last changes were made in August 2007 (Ch 05 Pt 05), which means everything has been standing still since more than a half year (at least here on the Baka-Tsuki page).

This is no critisicm whatsoever, it's just I think there are many many people who are eagerly awaiting progress to continue reading the book.

*:Unfortunately considering no recent activity or contact from the translator i have to concluded that this project is effectively stalled. The need for a new translator apparently clear, hopefully someone will jump in to help.

--[[User:Onizuka-gto|Oni]] 12:33, 27 February 2008 (PST)

*I'm still alive damn it XD. Although I am still on the MIA list lol.

-Alyeris

For volume five I think the translator messed up on the titles for the chapters. Aren't the Spiral Paradox for Kokuto to narrate? Some were titled Paradox Spiral instead of Spiral Paradox. I don't want to change it since I may be wrong.

Kara no Kyoukai:Chapter05 09

2008-12-17T01:41:47Z

BonekruZher:

'''/9 (Spiral Paradox 5)''' 

'''TN: 2 More chapters to go until end of volume 1''' 

... Click, click, click, click. 

When I woke up, I found myself in Ryougi's room. 

In that desolate room that I hadn't set foot in after that night when I confessed to her about killing my parents. 

Outside the sun is setting. That clock that still grates on my ears, it's pointing towards six o'clock. 

--- My head hurts. 

Has it been 9 days or so since I cut relations with Ryougi. I've been living like a hobo on the streets that have just greeted November. Skipping meals, I've just been looking out for the news that my parents' bodies have been discovered. 

Maybe it was because I've been living as the lowest grade of human, but my headache got worse day by day. Not only that but my body's started creaking. It could be because I haven't been paying much attention to my health, but every joint that could be called a joint was heavy. 

"... What the hell am I doing?" 

I mumble as I hug my knees. 

It had been my intention to never set foot in this place again. 

But right now --- I wanted to hear Ryougi's voice. 

Clatter clatter, my teeth were trembling. 

As if I had gotten terrified and was asking for help, before I knew it I was here. 

How long did I stay in the darkness like that. 

Suddenly, the world was filled with light. 

"What the heck are you doing Enjoh? Do you like lurking in the dark like that or something?" 

So speaks the girl in the white kimono and red leather jacket. 

She doesn't even think it strange that I am here. 

From her shoulder length black hair, those deep black eyes, to her boyish way of speaking. 

Exactly the same in every respect as before, Ryougi came into the room as if it was a natural thing to do. 

"Even so your timing is too good, it's perfect." 

Mumbling something like that Ryougi puts the bundle in her hands on the bed. Going straight into the unused room, she brings out a long and thin wooden box. 

"Just a minute, I have to fit this on somehow." 

Ryougi unwraps the bundle. Inside there is only a long sword. 

The kimono girl opens the wooden box with practiced hands and takes out a scabbard and a hilt, a big coin like thing that she puts onto the sword. 

"Eh? The habaki (Habaki: A little metal piece you put on the top and bottom of the hilt to hold the blade in place) is too small. Ah damn it, why doesn't it fit. ... What a nuisance, this is the only habaki I have." 

Grumbling discontentedly, Ryougi chucks the sword that has transformed from a simple blade to a magnificent katana onto the bed, and looks in my direction. 

"Done. You have something to say right?" 

In contrast to her words Ryougi's face is still indifferent. 

I --- couldn't think of what to say or how to say it. I only knew that I had been wanting to ask someone for help. 

... Nothing's changed. 

From the first time I met Ryougi, I didn't even know what kind of help I wanted to receive from her. 

"--- I don't know. I think something’s happened to me. I can't have any confidence in myself." 

Ryougi doesn't say anything, and stares at me with fixed eyes. 

All I can do is keep talking like I have been. 

"Today, I saw my mother on the street. At first I thought it was someone who resembled her. But ... It was definitely my mother. I followed her you see and... It doesn't make any sense --- she returned to the mansion ---." 

Not knowing what to do with my trembling body, I kept rattling on. 

--- And then. 

Ryougi said, Is that so, and stood up. 

"So you are saying your parents are still alive. It didn't get reported in the news either, so it could be so." 

"There's no way that could be right! I definitely killed my mother. I killed my father too. That is an absolute fact. The ones who are wrong are the ones who are still alive!" 

That's right, so how is it that they are still living as usual. 

How is it that they are going home as always. 

To that, blood-spattered home which has become a scene out of hell, how ---. 

"Ho, it's wrong is it? Then let's go check." 

"--- Wha, what?" 

"I'm saying, all we have to do is go to that mansion and check. Whether Enjoh's parents are dead or alive. We would know for sure then." 

As if it was all decided, Ryougi starts moving again. 

She puts a long knife in the inner pocket of her leather jacket and hides a second knife in the belt of her kimono. 

Even though she goes through such grand preparations, as lightly if she's just going out to buy a pack of cigarettes, the white kimono girl starts walking. 

It seems Ryougi is prepared to go by herself at least. 

I didn't feel like being around her, but I couldn't let this brat go off by herself so I decided to tag along. 

"Enjoh, do you know how to ride a motorbike?" 

"... As much as anyone else." 

"Then, let's do it like that. The one I just rode back on is still there so let's take it." 

Ryougi moves to the underground parking lot. 

The fact that a small apartment like this has an underground parking lot is amazing in itself, but the motorbike Ryougi had prepared was amazing too. 

A sidecar is attached to a huge Harley-level motorbike. Without hesitating Ryougi got into the sidecar. 

Having already abandoned myself to the flow I got on the oversized motorbike and headed to the port-district mansion I had lived in until just 1 month ago. 

*** 

Because of the unfamiliar huge motorbike it was past seven at night when we arrived at the mansion. 

Under a sky so cold it was impossible to think of it as November, rises the round building that seems like it could scrape the moon. The building that stands out clearly from its box-like neighbours. This strange building has a peculiar structure, and is divided into an East building and a West building. Our house was number 4 of the East building. No, the West building never had any inhabitants. There weren't many residents so it is not used. 

From what I've heard there were a lot of people who hoped to get rooms, but the owner of the mansion was picky so he only filled about half of the total number. 

... The reason my house is in such a fancy mansion is because my father and the owner were acquaintances. 

"We are here." 

I say to Ryougi who is sitting in the sidecar.

Ryougi is staring at the mansion as if she's seen a ghost. 

"What, is that" that one question, is the only thing she utters. 

I left the motorbike on the side of the road and entered the mansion grounds. 

Surrounded by brick walls the grounds are about the size of a fairly big primary school. The building itself is round so it doesn't take up much space, but the size of the garden around it is staggering. 

Like a slash cutting that garden in two, a sealed path stretches to the mansion. 

I entered the lobby with Ryougi who had shut herself up. 

Walking into the lobby, we arrive at the huge column dominating the centre of the mansion. Inside the column is an elevator, and beside it is a rarely used spiral staircase. 

I summoned the elevator. 

Click, click, click, click. 

... It's an unpleasant feeling. 

My heart is beating faster than usual, I can't breathe properly. 

Is it only to be expected? Since we are about to go into the room where the corpses of those I have killed are lying. 

The elevator arrives. 

I go inside it. Ryougi follows as well. The door closes. 

Buu---------------------------------------ooong. 

With a running noise that's quite familiar to my ears the elevator goes up. 

"--- It's twisted." 

Out of nowhere, Ryougi mumbles that. 

The elevator arrived at the fourth floor. Getting off the elevator I started walking through the corridor that faced us as we got off, going in a South direction. 

When I walked out towards the outer side of the mansion, the path bent diagonally. The corridor goes around the East building. On the left are the individual residences, and on the right is the outside. There is a chest height steel railing so that no one falls 4 floors to the ground. 

"That's my house on the dead end over there." 

We walk there. The mansion is quiet as usual, and while you can hear people inside the rooms it's rare to meet them in the corridors. 

Coming to the room at the end of the corridor I stopped. 

--- Am I, really going inside?

My arm doesn't move. My eyesight gets hazy so I can't grasp the door handle. Oh wait, before that I have to ring the doorbell. 

Even if I do have the key, if I go in without ringing the doorbell my mother would get scared. There was once an incident where some debt collectors came charging into our house, after that time she would get scared whenever I came in without ringing the bell. 

My finger drifts over to the bell. 

Ryougi's hand stops me. 

"Don't bother with the bell. Let's go inside Enjoh." 

"--- What are you saying. Are you planning to just go in there as you please?" 

"Who cares, it's your house originally isn't it? It would be better to avoid hitting any switches anyway. We won't be able to see what kind of design it is then. You have a key don't you? Give it here for a sec." 

Ryougi received the key to our house from me then, with a click, turned the key. 

The door opens. ... Inside, the sound of a television. 

There's, someone here. 

Empty of emotion, the forms of a family conversation can be heard. 

The voice of my dad who blames the way we are living upon my mother and the world. 

The voice of my mom who listens without replying, just nodding to the words. 

"---." 

That is without doubt the daily life of Enjoh Tomoe. 

Ryougi slips inside without a sound. I too --- followed in her footsteps. 

Past the corridor, we open the door to the lounge. 

A cheap table and television that doesn't suit this excellent room. The dirty room that is filthy because it never gets cleaned properly. 

The people sitting there were without a doubt my parents. 

"Oi. Is Tomoe still not back? It's 8 o'clock already, one whole hour since he finished work. What the hell is he doing out there, that good for nothing!" 

"I wonder, who knows." 

"The reason that kid doesn't think of his parents as parents is all because you are too soft on him. Goddamnit, he thinks he doesn't have to pay his debts, not one coin comes my way. Just who does he think feeds and shelters him, that brat!" 

"I wonder, who knows." 

--- What. 
What, is this. 

My parents are here. My dad who firmly believes he is a bigshot in spite of all the evidence to the contrary, and my mother who plays along with him. 

Two people who should definitely be dead, they are still alive and living as if nothing has happened. 

Or, aren't they. 

These people, why aren't they looking around at us who just came in --- ?! 

"What time do you usually come home Enjoh?" 

Ryougi asks from beside my ear. I reply that it's around nine. 

"So one more hour is it. Let's wait until then." 

"What? This, Just what's going on Ryougi!" 

When I got angry at her too laid back attitude, Ryougi cast me a contemptuous glare as if to say I was annoying her. 

"All that's happening is that we didn't ring the doorbell or knock on the door, so they aren't meeting the guests. We didn't press the switch that let's them respond to an event outside the set pattern. So the situation is that there aren't guests, Enjoh's parents are just living as they normally do." 

Once she finishes talking, Ryougi confidently cut across the lounge to the small room beside it. ... That is, my room. 

After torturing myself with indecision for a moment I went into my room while avoiding my parents' eyes. 

I stand there like a tree. Ryougi too is leaning on a wall and waiting for the time to pass. 

Inside the unlit room, Ryougi and I just keep waiting. 

For what? 

Hu, isn't is obvious. Something like that, what else is there but the normal return of Enjoh Tomoe. 

At the place where I had committed murder before, I waited for myself. 

That was a strange time. 

Agony that felt like it lasted for an eternity and an instant. That which we call our sense of realism melted down, and the clock was turning backwards. 

In the end, I came back. 

I finally came back. I already came back. 

In the middle of those two conflicting emotions, Tomoe came into the room without speaking a word to his parents. 

The slightly curly red hair. The frail body. The delicate face that got him treated as a girl until middle school. This Tomoe who looked like he resented the world, took one deep breath. 

... It's a bit like meditating. 

As if I believed that by doing that all the difficult things I had encountered that day could be erased, that was my own little ritual. 

That Tomoe too, doesn't recognise this Tomoe. 

It's as if Ryougi and I have become ghosts. 

Soon, Tomoe lays out the futons and goes to bed. 

For a long time, with no thoughts on the matter although I knew what would happen next, I was watching Enjoh Tomoe. 

I could hear the sounds of a fight coming from the lounge. 

My dad's voice, and the passionate voice of my mother that I am hearing for the first time. 

My mother is attacking my father while letting out a harsh metallic screech. 

That was a barking dog, not a human. 

Or maybe it was some mysterious being from Venus. 

... For the first time I realised that a woman's hysteria was similar to the convulsions of a drug addict. 

This is some ridiculous first-hand experience I'm getting. 

Thud, an unpleasant sound. 

A rough breathing that I think belongs to mother can be heard through the door. 

Click, click, click, click. 

"... Stop it." 

Even if I murmur that, nothing changes. 

This is, of course.

Click, click, click, click. 

The door opens. Tomoe opens his eyes. My mother stops in the doorway with a big kitchen knife in her hands. 

"Tomoe, die." 

A woman's voice, void of emotion as if something has snapped. 

Click, click, click, click. 

Tomoe would have been looking into the glare. 

Mother, she's really. 

Crying, in apparent sadness. 

Cli, ck. 

Mother is wildly stabbing Tomoe. Stomach, chest, neck, arm, leg, thigh, finger, ear, nose, eye, and lastly the forehead as well. 

The kitchen knife breaks there, and with the broken blade mother cuts her own throat. 

--- Echoing through that room, pock, a dull noise. 

Clickclick, clickclick. 
Clickclick, clickclick. 
Clickcli, ck. Cli, ck. Click, cli, ckclick. 
........................ Clickclickclickclickclickclick! 

Ahah, just what --- 

"--- It's a horrible dream." 

My nightmare which has become reality. 

But I'm fine with any explanation about how it's come to pass. 

Except, it's too real so I can't suppress my urge to vomit. 

Srrrk, the white kimono moves. 

Ryougi is planning to leave the room. 

"If your curiosity is satisfied let's go. We have no more business here." 

"... No more business, what! There are people --- I'm, lying dead here." 

"What nonsense are you spouting. Hey, pay attention now. There's not one drop of blood. When morning comes around they will open their eyes. This is a 「loop」where they are born in the morning and die at night. The one lying over there isn't Enjoh. The one who is alive like this is you." 

Ryougi's words woke me up and I looked around the terrible scene. 

... Really, although there was such an awful event there is not one drop of blood. 

"Hu, how ---." 

"I don't know. I don't know why anyone would do something like this. Anyway we are done here. Now, let's go to the next one." 

Tocktock, Ryougi walks out. 

Unable to stand it, I ask her back. 

"What do you mean the next one --- Where are you going now, Ryougi!" 

"Isn't it obvious? To your real house, Enjoh." 

To make it a clean break --- Ryougi tells me as if to drive out the ghost called confusion that has covered me. 

*** 

When we returned to the central lobby, Ryougi did not get on the elevator but instead went around the back of it. The back of the elevator... To the north is the corridor leading to the West building. 

The East and West buildings have the same structure. 

By the (unspoken rule? personality?) of this mansion, the people of the East building did not go into the West building. I lived here for half a year, but I only realised this obvious fact now. 

We walk through the connecting corridor. 

The time is past 10 o'clock, and the wind was cold enough to bite the skin. 

Winter darkness, where the moonlight was the only thing we could depend on. 

Ryougi charges confidently along that uninhabited corridor. Number 6, number 7, number 8, number 9. ... When she got to number 10 which lies at a dead end, she stopped. 

"What I thought was a bit strange, to tell the truth it was a small thing." 

Suddenly, while glaring at the door Ryougi starts telling a story. 

"You said you were in number 405 didn't you? But Mikiya said your name last. A meticulous guy like him wouldn't have changed the order for no reason. In that case, it would be weird if the Enjoh family weren't in the last room of the fourth floor, namely number 410." 

"--- What?" 

"That elevator didn't work for a while did it? It only began moving about the time the resident had moved in and started to get used to the mansion. That was the signal for everything to begin. It was a mechanism to reverse North and South. The reason the elevator is round, and has such a loud running noise, it's all one great disguise. That's also the reason the second floor isn't used. They would have needed at least one floor's worth of room to half-turn the people inside without them noticing." 

North and South --- get reversed. ... ? 

Is she saying there really is such a childish toy-like mechanism. But what would I do if there was? 

The corridor that faces you as you get off the elevator leads to the East building. That fact is so obvious that it's unthinkable to suspect it. 

In that case --- if you didn't notice that the elevator had turned 180 degrees, going down the corridor that faces you when you get off the elevator is the normal thing to do. 

Supposing that the elevator really had turned without you noticing it so that South had become North, then that would mean that all this time I've been heading to the West building. The structure of this lobby's Northern and Southern end are exactly the same. The corridors that lead to each building both turn to the left at a right angle as well, so there's no way you could notice anything was wrong. 

"Then --- are you saying that this is my house?" 

"Yeah. To be precise, the house you were in for a month after you came in. After the elevator started working it would have been that place from before. Without a doubt they would have skewed the stairs around to match the operation of the elevator too. It wouldn't make sense if they didn't reverse the staircase exits too. The stairs in this place, they are a spiral aren't they?" 

Ahh, they really are. I can't even give her a nod. 

"But that must be a lie. You would normally notice something like this!" 

I rebutted because I didn't want to accept it all, but as expected Ryougi negated my statement while keeping up that unworried pose of hers. 

"This place isn't normal. It's a twisted dimension. The surroundings are full of boxy mansions so there's not much difference in the view, and walls cut off the inside of the mansion. There are suspicious patterns embedded into the cream coloured walls here and there, they are putting an unconscious burden upon the retina. --- It's not Touko's. But this is one meticulous ward. There aren't any small abnormalities, so you can't perceive the great abnormality." 

Ryougi puts a hand upon the door handle. 

"I'm opening it. Enjoh, you are coming home for the first time in half a year." 

Ryougi says that as if she's happy. 

I --- had a thought that we shouldn't open that door. 

*** 

Inside number 10, was a sticky darkness. 

There's nothing but darkness. 

Clickclickclick. 

Inside my ears I can hear a noise like that. 

My, joints, are heavy. 

"The light --- is it this one?" 

In the darkness I can hear Ryougi's voice. 

Click, the light comes on. 

"----------" I swallow my breath. 

But, I wasn't surprised. Since I knew that was there ages ago. 

"It's been about half a year since they died huh," Ryougi's steady voice. 

It would be about that long. 

There are two human corpses in the lounge that we entered. 

Dirty skeletons and a lightly attached skin-like substance. The watery, rotting flesh is lying piled on the floor, so it's become a rubbish heap that you can't know the contents of. 

Enjoh Takauchi and Enjoh Kaede --- the corpses of my mother and father. 

The corpses of the parents I killed one month ago, all because I didn't want to see the nightmare of my murder anymore. But the corpses are from half a year ago. And then there's the Enjoh family in the East building who are still alive ---. 

I can no longer think on the paradox those things represent. 

Like Ryougi who is just standing there blankly, I'm not surprised, and am looking down at the corpses with a blank mind as if I'm looking at the sand in a hourglass fall. 

The scene from before --- compared to the playback of the nightmare I saw every night, a finished corpse like this is merely disgusting. There isn't even much of a shock. 

Human corpses that were done away with a long time ago. 

A pile of bones, from which it is no longer possible to distinguish who was who. 

The part that housed the eyes are now dark, cave-like holes, staring into the air. 

... There's no worth to this. Dying so pointlessly, without any recompense, these people who died like idiots are my parents. 

Unable to stand the persecution from those around her, as well as being unable to deny her husband who stubbornly insisted that it wasn't his fault, finally driven to murder my father by the suffering that was repeated everyday, my mother who died in the end as well. 

"---." 

That's all there is, but, I can't take my eyes off it. 

What is this. 

What's happened to me. 

--- Saying that I didn't need my father or my mother. 

It's just that those people I so loathed are dead, so why have I become like some wooden doll --- ? 

At that moment, the sound of an opening door came from the entrance. 

"Hou, are they saying they want to go for it?" 

Ryougi spoke as if smiling and pulls a knife out from inside her jumper. 

Someone slowly came into the lounge. 

The lightly treading shadow that appeared without making a sound, it was a middle-aged man who would have belonged anywhere. His blank face and empty eyes paradoxically let us sense that this is a dangerous person. 

That man who I thought I had seen somewhere tried to attack us straight away. Like some puppet being controlled by its strings, without any warning. 

But Ryougi easily kills him. 

One person. Two people. Three people. Four people. She kills the mansion residents who are flooding in through the front door with an easy grace that makes it look like she is dancing. There were no useless motions in that dance. 

Before long the lounge was full of corpses. 

Ryougi grabs my hand and starts running. 

"It's not good to be in this place for long, let's go." 

Ryougi is Ryougi. 

I --- had become a little unsteady after seeing my parents' corpses, but even then I couldn't forgive this situation. 

Why --- why is this brat killing people for no reason? 

"Ryougi, you --- !" 

"Let's talk later. By the way, those things aren't human. Even I can't tell how many times they've died. Things like those, they aren't humans or even corpses but mere dolls. This one and that one, they all want to die so I'm feeling sick." 

For the first time --- With a face full of hatred Ryougi runs. 

I hesitated for a second, then stepped over the corpses of the crowd Ryougi had murdered and came out into the corridor. 

When I came out to the corridor, there were already five or so people on the ground. In the time that I spent looking from one to another, Ryougi was cutting down a somethingeth human in front of number 8. 

--- Strong. 

It's overwhelming. For some reason these don't seem like they came from the East building, but they don't move slowly like the zombies you see in movies. With a human-like quickness they leap towards us. 

Regardless, Ryougi doesn't bat an eyelash and easily takes care of them. Is how they aren't bleeding because they aren't human like Ryougi said? 

Killing people without spilling a drop of blood, Ryougi looked like a white Shinigami (Shinigami - Japanese word for death god) as she opened a path to the central lobby. 

I look towards the end of the pack of people Ryougi is cutting down. 

The light of a lamp leaks out from the lobby. In the lightless West building's lobby a black shadow stands with his back to the corridor entrance from which the light is coming. 

It's different from these will-less residents. 

That mass that I almost mistook for a black monolith, it was a man in a black coat. 

The moment I saw that, my consciousness froze and I became unable to move a finger like some puppet whose strings had been cut. 

I shouldn't have seen him. No, that's wrong. I shouldn't have come to this place. In that case I wouldn't have met him. 

I wouldn't have met that thing that fitted in so well with this quiet and terrible event, that devil-like black shadow ---.

Kara no Kyoukai:Chapter05 010

2008-12-17T01:14:54Z

BonekruZher:

'''/10''' 

The man was waiting at the end of the black corridor. 

Standing in a way as to block off the one narrow path to the central lobby. 

This man in a black coat rejects even the moonlight, appearing to my eyes as a shadow deeper than the night. 

Without any thoughts this dark-coloured man watches as the white girl dispatches the mansion's residents. 

She must have felt those eyes upon her, because as soon as she killed the last resident charging her Ryougi stopped her feet. 

The girl --- Shiki, only became aware of this man's existence after coming this close. The distance between them is not even five metres. She herself can't believe that she didn't perceive an "enemy" until he got so close to her. 

No --- that wasn't all. She can't feel this man's presence although she is looking right at him, that fact steals away all of the composure she had maintained till then. 

"... This is an amusing turn of events. If all had gone according to plan this meeting should have come after this side was completed." 

Heavy, the mage speaks with a voice that sounds like it could bring a listener to their knees. 

One step, the man comes forward. 

Shiki didn't respond to his trivial and hugely vulnerable advance. 

Although she knows that the man in front of her is an 'enemy', and that he wishes to kill both her and Enjoh, she can't make herself rush in as usual. 

--- This bastard, I can't see him... ! 

Hiding her inner surprise, Shiki coldly looked the man over. 

The death she could see on people if she merely wished to, this man doesn't have any. 

If you felt along a human's body there were lines that put an end to the part they belonged to if they were cut. Whether those were the seams of life, or a weakness in the bonds between the molecules, Shiki didn't know. It just was that she could see them. 

Without exception everyone she had seen until now had possessed those 'lines of death'. 

But, upon this man, those lines were too faint. 

Strongly, harder than she had ever done before, Shiki glares at the man. Her brain may have overheated, because she observed the opponent till a portion of her consciousness went white, only then could she see it. 

... In the centre of his body, she can see a hole in the middle of his chest. 

Going round and round like some child's scribbling the line is drawing a circle at one point. That might explain why it looks like a dot. 

"--- I know you, you bastard." 

Shiki knows this opponent who has such an uncanny lifeforce. 

... She remembers. 

The distant memory that the Shiki of today cannot remember. 

A fragment of the events from that rain occluded night of two years ago. 

The man replies. 

"That's right. In fact it's been two years since we met like this." 

A heavy voice that almost seizes the listener's brain. 

The man leisurely put a hand to the temple of his head. There, on the side of his head, a straight scar that stretches left from his forehead. The deep wound Ryougi Shiki inflicted, two years ago. 

"You are ---." 

"Araya Soren. The one who kills Shiki." 

Without batting an eyelash, the mage makes that declaration. 

The man's coat really did look like that of a mage. 

Hanging down from his shoulders, the black cloth is similar to the cape of a wizard in a fairytale. 

Beneath that cape, one of the man's arms stretched out. Slowly, as if to take hold of Shiki's distant neck. 

Shiki widens the gap between her legs as she takes a stance. Even the knife she had held in one hand until now is clenched in both hands. 

"How vulgar. What meaning is there to this mansion?" 

In order to control her nervousness, and maybe --- the fear she was experiencing for the first time in her life, Shiki shouted. 

The mage replies. As if to indicate that Shiki has the right to ask that. 

"There's no grand reason. However you look at it, it's my personal desire." 

"Then is the repetition your hobby too?" 

Twitch, Shiki glares at the man with eyes full of hostility. 

Repetition --- like that Enjoh family, the paranormal phenomenon where they die at night and come back to life in the morning. 

"It not effective but. 

I have created a world within which a day is completed. However it can't become a Yangyi just because life and death are next to each other. If it isn't the life and death of the same people, it is lacking as a place to sacrifice you. It's incomplete as a spiral where you come to life after you die. If the condition is for them to be incompatible while mixing with each other, there's no solution but to connect the two. Therefore, in the Yin I prepared their corpses, and in the Yang I prepared their daily lives." 

"Ha, then this side is the corpse storage, and that side is their daily life? You are sure taking a lot of care with useless things, there's no meaning to something like that." 

"--- I believe I already said that there was meaning. 

And then the man spotted the youth standing like a block of wood behind Shiki. 

Enjoh Tomoe is still frozen after hearing the name Araya Soren. 

"Yes, nothing like a reason exists. Even from the beginning it's impossible for a human to exist with two attributes at once. The dead and the living cannot exist together. In this paradoxical world there is no meaning that an individual can grasp." 

The mage returns his gaze from the boy to the girl. 

As if he was saying that someone like Enjoh Tomoe had no meaning. 

"This is just an experiment. I wanted to find out if a human could indeed meet an end other than their own. A human must die. But for every human there is only a foreordained death. The death that one person meets, there is only one kind. 

One who dies in a fire will die by fire no matter what form their death takes, and one who is murdered by their family is murdered by their family no matter how hard they struggle. Even if they confront the first death and run away from it, the second, and the third death will come only through the foreordained method. 

This limited death, we call it our lifespan. 

A human has even his way of dying decided for him. However if you were to repeat the same end a couple of thousand times, even that spiral would develop errors. It doesn't matter if the error is a trivial one. Just being unlucky enough to be hit by a car on the way home from work is sufficient. 

--- but. As of now the result is the same. It appears that one's destiny does not change with only around two hundred repetitions." 

The man speaks dispassionately, as if the matter was insignificant. 

With just that --- Shiki intuitively felt that she had to kill this man here and now. 

She doesn't know by what method, or what process the man has come to do this sort of thing. 

All she knows, the one certain thing, is that the man is making Enjoh Tomoe's family kill each other every day, for an experiment that he himself doesn't care about ---. 

"For that you are making them suffer the same death... the same final day, over and over again? By preparing a morning that begins with the same conditions and a family that lives with the same conditions? So is the only family that dies at night the Enjoh family?" 

"If that was the case there wouldn't be any meaning to this twisted dimension. All the families who were called to this place had already collapsed. Relationships that were already mangled arrive easily at their final destination if you just remove some personal space. A road to an end that takes decades is nothing but self-mortification. These people merely reached the end they would eventually have reached in less than one month." 

... Not a boast, not a lamentation, it's just a mage's soliloquy. 

Shiki narrows her black eyes and peers at the black man. 

"... In the end you are saying that you broke the brakes and egged them on. Without doubt, this building has stress piled inside it. Everywhere you go it's warped. The floor is slanted everywhere like some ocean so you lose your sense of balance, and because of the use of lighting and paints that put a burden on the eyes you become tired without even noticing it. To make people so crazy without even using any sorcerous effects, you are a very good architect, you." 

"Sorry. I handed the designing of this place to Aozaki. If you wish to congratulate someone you should congratulate her." 

The man comes one step closer. 

It seems that the time to talk is over. 

Shiki decided to aim for the man's neck --- and lastly asked the question that had really been on her mind. 

"Araya. Why do you try to kill me?" 

The man doesn't respond. 

Instead, he says something strange. 

"Neither Fujoh Kirie nor Asagami Fujino were effective." 

"--- What?" 

Shiki swallows her words upon hearing those unexpected names. 

Piercing that opening --- the man steps goes forward one more step. 

"Unable to live without being close to death, Fujoh Kirie was someone similar yet different to you." 

... Fujoh Kirie who had been confined to a bed with a disease that meant she could die at any moment. A woman who had only been able to feel that she was alive through death. A human who had only been able to feel that they were alive through death. ... An ability possessor with one mind and two bodies. 

And. 

Ryougi Shiki, who could only realise the fact she was alive by approaching death and defying it. ... An ability possessor with two minds and one body. 

"Then there was Asagami Fujino who could only find joy by coming into contact with death, again someone similar yet different to you." 

... Asagami Fujino, she who had no sense of pain and so could not accept feelings from the outside world. A girl who could only find pleasure in the extreme act of killing a person. A human who could only feel that they were alive by observing the pain her victims went through as she killed them, and the sense of superiority that brought. ... The scion of an old bloodline that sealed off the abilities they were born with through physical means. 

And. 

Ryougi Shiki who could only feel herself and others by coming into contact with death and trying to kill each other. ... The scion of an old bloodline that artificially developed their abilities. 

"When death came near she chose death, and you chose life." 

Throwing your lives before yourselves she enjoyed killing, and you enjoyed trying to kill each other. 

You would have felt it. That those girls were comrades, yet murderers whose natures conflicted with Ryougi Shiki." 

Shocked to the core, Shiki --- was watching the approaching darkness as it talked to her. 

Watching, was all she could do. 

"I failed 2 years ago. That person was too different. What was needed were those who had diverged from the same 'origin'. 

That's right. Be happy, Ryougi Shiki. Those two were sacrifices that I prepared for you." 

The man's voice is excited like that of someone who cannot hold in their laughter. But his expression doesn't change. Unchanged, the face of a philosopher who is full of troubles. 

"There's still one more piece left to play, but Aozaki has noticed so I suppose there is no helping it. Enjoh Tomoe was an unexpected fortune. Since from a place where my will had no power, you came here by your own volition." 

"You bastard ---." 

Shiki puts strength into the two hands holding the knife. 

The man stops, and points towards the space behind her. 

What is there is, only the piled remains of those she dispatched. 

That, overwhelming materialization of sin and darkness. 

"Nothingness is itself your murder impulse, your origin. 

--- Look upon that darkness. And remember your name." 

An order tinged with sorcerous suggestion echoes through the corridor. 

With her mind being stolen by that Shiki desperately shook her head and shouted. 

"---(Source of evil)... !" 

Shouting like she was spitting that out, Shiki leaped towards the mage. With the speed of an arrow let loose from a drawn back bow, and with the speed and murderous intent of a wild beast. 

*** 

There was only about 3 metres separating the two. 

Shiki and the mage, confronting each other in that narrow corridor, there is nowhere to run. Something like retreat --- neither of them are even considering the option. 

Shiki's body comes ricocheting off. 

With this distance it doesn't even take a few seconds to approach the enemy. She quickly stabbed at the bastard's chest with the knife. 

The white kimono flows in the darkness. 

Before that, the mage intoned. 

"'''Cripple'''." 

The air changes. 

Shiki's body suddenly stops. 

"'''Adamantine'''." 

Piercing the air with one hand, the mage shouts while facing Shiki. 

Shiki found a line coming up from the floor. 

"'''Malignance'''." 

All movement is being cut off around the mage. 

Shiki saw it. 

The three circular shapes stretching out from under the black man's feet. 

--- Her body, was heavy... ? 

The three circles that protected the mage, they resembled a diagram displaying the orbital path of a star. Three thin and long circles are overlapping each other as they rise up from the floor to the air. 

As soon as she stepped over the outermost line of that circle, Shiki's body lost all of its momentum. Like a jeopardised butterfly caught a spider's web. 

"That body, I Araya Soren will be taking it." 

The mage moves. 

If Shiki left an afterimage of a white kimono in the darkness of the night as she ran, the man melted into the night as he approached his prey. 

A demon-like speed that didn't even let you grasp the process of him approaching. 

He stops, next to the immobile Shiki the mage's black coat flaps in the air. 

Shiki was unable to respond to the mage's unfelt approach. She had been looking --- she had been looking at the man advance towards her, but she can't perceive that the man is standing right next to her ---. 

A cold sweat runs down her back. 

Only now, she barely understands that her 'enemy' is a true monster. 

The mage stretches out his left hand. 

He stretches out a vice-like palm, open as if to crush Shiki's face. 

"Get ... Away... From me!" 

The chilling feeling that beats upon her back, it has the effect of reviving her from her frozen state. 

At the moment the tips of the mage's fingers touch her face, Shiki twisted her head as if recoiling from them. Just like that she shifts her body to the side and stabs the mage's arm with her knife. 

Tung, the knife made a dull noise as it severed the mage's left wrist. 

"'''(insert here)'''." 

The mage pronounces. 

The knife blade definitely passed through the mage's wrist, but it doesn't fall from the arm. 

The edge passed through it cleanly as if cutting a turnip, but the mage's hand doesn't even have a wound upon it. 

"'''(insert here - sutra?)'''." 

His right hand moves. 

The right hand that he pushed forward in anticipation of Shiki's movements after she escaped his left hand, it has a solid grasp upon her. 

Grabbing the girl's face with one hand, the mage lifts Shiki's body into the air. Even if Shiki was a girl he looked like a ghost or a monster as he lifted up a human with one arm. 

"Ah ---." 

Shiki's voice was shaking. 

There is no awareness in that moan-like sound. 

All that can be felt from this man's hand is a crushing despair. That lanced through her flesh to reach her brain, and from there it rode down her spine to invade her whole body. 

For the first time in her life. 

She knew, that she would die here, just like this. 

"--- Still inexperienced. I've embedded a Buddha's remains in this left hand. There are no places where you can easily kill it, not even with the Mystic Eyes of Death Perception. A simple act like cutting it, Araya Soren will not be hurt by such things." 

The mage squeezes hard with the hand grasping the girl's face as he speaks. 

Shiki doesn't reply. 

The pressure on her face is so strong that she doesn't even have any energy to talk. 

... This man's hand, it was a machine designed to grab a human's head and crush it. There was no way to remove the five fingers embedded in her face by force. If she was to rashly shake her body and retaliate, this machine would ruthlessly crush her head. 

The mage's discourse continues. 

"As a reference, I do not die. My origin is 'suspension'. Someone who has woken to their origin, gets ruled by that origin itself. Someone who has already stopped, how can you kill him." 

Shiki doesn't reply. 

She threw away all her emotions, and bent all her energies to finding those faint lines upon the man's body. 

Ignoring both the paralysing despair running riot in her body, and the pain crushing her face, she tries to find that one breach. 

But before she could. 

The mage looked over the girl he was holding in the air, and made a decision. 

"--- That's right. The face is useless." 

An emotionless voice, the mage puts strength into his arm for the first time. 

Crackle, the sound of bone breaking can be heard. 

In that instant --- 

The right arm that attempted to pulverise the face of the girl called Ryougi Shiki, this time it really does get cut off. 

"--- Mmm." 

The mage retreats a bit. 

Having cut off the mage's arm at the elbow while still in that floating position, Shiki pulled off the hand clinging to her face and quickly pulled back. 

Thwock, the black arm falls to the floor. 

Narrowly escaping to a place untouched by the triple circle around the mage, Shiki kneels with one leg on the floor. 

Whether it was because of the pain from having her face squeezed, or because she had focused her awareness to look for the mage's faint lines of death. Shiki's breathing is ragged as she looks at the floor she is kneeling upon. 

The distance between the two, once again it has widened. 

"... Indeed, I was foolish. I should have had all the proof I needed after the events at the hospital. Whether it is dead or alive, if it moves you cut off the root of that motion. That is your ability. Even if I am a stopped organism, as long I exist like this there is a thread that permits my existence. If that is cut I would definitely die. The unique exception is this left arm, but even that can't be hidden forever. No matter which saint's bone it is as long as it functions there will always be a cause for that movement." 

Ignoring the severed arm the mage talks on. 

"As expected I don't need those eyes. As a component of Ryougi Shiki they are too dangerous. But before I destroy them --- I may need to anesthetise you." 

Maintaining the three fold wards the mage came forward one step. 

Shiki keeps staring at that triple circle. 

"... It is unfortunate, but you should have given up just now." 

Shiki says that with the knife reversed in her grip. 

"I know wards too. At a testing ground you lay out a ward to prevent a woman from entering holy ground. There are stories of how women who enter turn to stone, but a ward is only a boundary. The inside of the circle isn't the ward. That boundary is a sorcerous wall that stops others. 

In that case --- if the line disappears, that power is lost." 

And with that she planted her knife in the floor. 

Out of the three circles the mage possessed, she had just 'killed' the outermost circle. 

"--- Ignorance." 

In an anxious manner the mage came forward. 

Another step, even though he approaches Shiki there is no change in Shiki. 

... The man's talismans have just shrunk from three to two. 

The mage clicks his tongue in exasperation. He hadn't considered the possibility that Shiki's Mystic Eyes of Death Perception would be so powerful. To think that she could kill a concept like a ward which had no form, or life, that kind of absolute power ---. 

Having lost '''cripple''', the circumference of the triple wards that ruled over outside invaders of the boundary, the mage starts running to kill Shiki. 

"There are still two left." 

"--- Even that, is too slow." 

Still in that crouched position, Shiki puts her hand behind her. 

Inside the belt that tightens the kimono is the second knife. 

As soon as she pulled the knife out to the side from her belt, she immediately threw it at the mage. 

The knife blade penetrates the two-fold ward. 

Like a stone skimming the water the knife bounced twice off the top of the circle, and flew towards the mage's forehead. At the speed of a bullet. 

"---?!" 

The mage nimbly evades. The knife nicks the edge of his ear and disappears into the corridor, and the ear which had appeared to have evaded the attack has been carved off. Flesh, blood, broken bone. Brain fluid leaks out of the wound. 

"--- Ugh." 

The mage lets out a groan. 

Faster than that however --- he felt an impact that skewered his body. 

Thud, and a white darkness lands upon the mage's body. 

By the time the mage grasped that this was Shiki, who had charged straight at him after throwing the knife, the outcome of the fight had already been decided. 

Driving into his body shoulder first, Shiki's single blow had the same force as a cannon shell. Just that alone would have broken a few bones, but Shiki is clenching a silver knife in her hands. 

The knife is perfectly penetrating the centre of the mage's chest. 

"Ug --- gh." 

The mage coughs out blood. His blood was a sand-like powder. 

When Shiki removed the knife she straight away thrusts it towards the mage's neck. With all the strength in her two hands. The fight has already been decided, but she is desperately trying to deliver another critical blow. 

Because --- 

"You don't know when to resign yourself to your fate. At that rate you will wander in hell, Shiki." 

--- Her foe isn't yet dead. 

"Goddamnit, why... !" 

Shiki shouts as if casting a spell. Why --- why don't you die. 

Upon the mage's unmoving face that shows no emotion, just his eyes are bright with mirth. 

"I realise that spot is my weakness. But just that is not enough. Even if it's the Mystic Eyes of Death Perception, you cannot instantly kill this two hundred year old life of mine. This body will die one day, but I was prepared for this happening. It's quite fitting that the price I pay for capturing Ryougi is my death." 

The mage's left hand comes racing in. 

... The outcome of the fight had already been decided. 

His tightly clenched fist drives into Shiki's stomach. 

Receiving a blow that could break through a large tree, Shiki's body rises up into the air. With just that one attack Shiki spews out just as much blood as the mage who has had his chest and neck stabbed. 

With a grating noise, her insides and the bones that were protecting them break. 

"---." 

Shiki faints. No matter how great a physique she had, her body is still that of a young girl. Even if half the power had been held back, there was no way she could withstand Araya's attack which could break concrete walls. 

Grabbing hold of her belly with one hand the mage lifts the girl up, and throws her at the mansion wall. 

It was a brutal action that looked like it should break every bone in Shiki's body, but that too turned into an unnatural event. ... Having been thrown onto the wall Shiki's body was sucked in as if she was sinking into water. 

Only when the mansion wall had finishing gulping Shiki down, did the mage lower his arm. 

... Shiki's knife is still buried in his neck, and his eyes hold none of the oppressive light they showed until now. 

Although a long time goes by without anything happening the black coat does not budge. 

That's only to be expected if anything is. 

The mage's body, is totally dead.

Kara no Kyoukai:Chapter05 07

2008-12-17T00:48:22Z

BonekruZher:

'''/7 Spiral Paradox''' 

When I opened my eyes the next morning, it was getting past 9. 

I am totally late. 

When I arrived at the office holding a bundle too heavy to be called luggage, Touko-san and Shiki were waiting for me. 

"Sorry, I'm late." 

Only after I leaned the [[Kara_no_Kyoukai:Chapter05_Glossary_and_Notes|shinai]]-bag shaped bundle against the wall did I sigh in relief. 

Breathing hard like I just ran a marathon I calm my breathing. 

The bundle isn't even 1 metre long but is heavy as if it were made of steel, so that while it didn't seem like a very bulky bundle when I left my house, my arm had gone numb after walking a hundred metres. 

While I limbered up the muscles in both my arms, Shiki came plodding over. 

"Oi. Hey Shiki, nice weather today." 

"Yeah, they say it will be fine for a while." 

Unusually, Shiki is wearing a white kimono as if she is going out somewhere today. When put together with the red leather jacket upon the sofa, it seems like there will be a clean and clear contrast between the white and the red. Normally she doesn't like belts with patterns on them, but today she's sporting a belt with a leaf-like pattern across it. Looking closer even her kimono's sleeves have three or so red leaves scattered across the ends. 

"Mikiya, whose business is that?" 

Pointing with a white finger Shiki asks me a question. 

Her finger is pointed at the object leaning against the wall. 

"Ahh, Akidaka-san sent that. Shiki, you went out yesterday didn't you? When I dropped by after work you weren't there, and Akidaka-san was waiting for you in front of the door. It had been a while since I saw him and I talked with him for an hour or so, but it didn't feel like you would be coming back anytime soon so we parted ways. At the time he entrusted me with this. He said that it may be a Kanesada (Kanesada: the greatest blade-smith of the Muromachi period) but since there's no maker's mark he couldn't be sure of its origins." 

"When you say Kanesada, do you mean the Kanesada with a [[Kara_no_Kyoukai:Chapter05_Glossary_and_Notes|Kuji]] in it?" 

Showing a rare bright face, Shiki lifts the bundle leaning against the wall. Holding the package that was heavy even for me with just one hand, Shiki began to loosen the string that held the bag shut. 

Like a banana peel being stripped, whoosh, and the cloth gets stripped away. What was presently revealed was a long and thin metal plate. No, rather than saying it was metal it felt more like rusty iron or copper. Only the cloth from the top of the bundle has been taken off so only a tenth of the object can be seen, but it's definite that the thing is something like a stick. 

The iron inside the shinai bag is wrapped in another layer of pure cotton-like cloth. The iron is in the form of a plate that looks like someone took a ruler and made it about two times bigger, and has two small holes drilled into it. There are some kanji carved into the worn surface. ... Curious. 

"Man Akidaka, bringing out something like this ... ." 

Shiki speaks as if she's troubled, but her eyes can't stop smiling. For some reason I couldn't express, it was depressing to see Shiki who didn't even smile at any day-to-day things suddenly start snickering as she held that unidentifiable metal plate 

"Shiki, what is that?" 

Shiki was acting too strange so I asked her about it. 

When I did, Shiki spun around to face me and gave me a huge grin. 

"Want to see? This is the kind of sword you can't typically see these days." 

Shiki who happily started to bring the contents of the shinai-bag out. Touko-san, who had been watching silently till now, stopped her. 

"Shiki, I see that is a ancient blade you have there. You can't take out something like a five hundred old sword in here. What will you do if the ward gets cut apart?" 

Hearing that Shiki freezes. 

Touko-san says it's a sword, but is that blunt metal plate that looks like a enlarged iron ruler that couldn't cut anything really a sword ... ? 

"On top of that there's even a Kuji on it. Is it ‘May those who preside over warriors all be my vanguard’ '''(TN: I don't think this is an accurate translation but it's the best I could do from what I had)'''? I'm sorry, but my wards can't stand up to a famous 500 year-old sword. If you take that out here, all the things in the lower floors will come tumbling down." 

Taken back by Touko-san's unusually threatening words Shiki began packing the shinai-bag away again. ... These two, I think it's true that they talked about a lot of strange and wonderful topics while I was away. 

"--- You are right, showing Mikiya a Japanese sword with only the blade will be boring anyway. To think that he didn't prepare a hilt, is Akidaka getting to be an old dotard too?" 

Shiki mumbles absently. 

... Calling Akidaka-san who had raised her since she was ten years old an old dotard is a bit harsh. Moreover Akidaka-san is still in his early 30's which means his usefulness is still maturing. 

Reluctantly Shiki lays the bundle upon the sofa. 

... This is something I found out later, but in those days a hilt didn't come attached to a sword. A Japanese sword like those you see in historic dramas already have their hilts attached, but a hilt-less sword has no decorations like some cutter blade. Apparently those two holes punched into the bottom are so that you can put a hilt on. And just for your information, an ancient sword refers to swords from the middle of the Heian era to the Keichio (1596-1614) era, without doubt an important cultural fact. 

"Do you know, Shiki? Just by building up a history a weapon becomes a mystical thing that can stand up to magecraft. From now on don't bring anything like that into this building even by accident. I won't take the blame for what happens if you do." 

Handling a precious item that could even become a national treasure like that, Touko-san went, whew, and sighed. 

"By the way Kokuto. What's the reason for you coming in late this morning?" 

"I apologise, it's just that investigating proved a bit difficult. Anyway I've managed to get the names and collect some general information on the resident's of the Okawa mansion." 

--- That's right, I started investigating the mansion in question last night and when I woke up the day had already passed me by. 

Lately the spread of the internet has meant that it's become possible to carry out investigations even during the night time. Distinctions such as resting in the night-time since everyone else is sleeping have disappeared. As a result, I heard the story from Uncle Daisuke, collected some random facts here and there while web surfing, sorted what I found, and before I knew it the job had expanded to the state it was currently in. 

"... I told you that you had until December to do it. You sure like to buy the hardships you go through Kokuto. Well, let's hear it then." 

"Yes ma'am. The Okawa mansion is a high class building even for a posh mansion complex like Kayamahama. It has a unique design too so please have a look later. The construction period was from 96 to 97, with the work being done together by 3 companies. You took care of the Eastern building lobbies Touko-san. For now I've put the names of those involved in the construction on the list. There's a detailed construction schedule attached too, so have a look." 

Taking out the freshly printed resources I spread them out on Touko-san's desk. 

For some reason Touko-san is blinking a lot and sitting there quiescently. 

"As you can see what we are referring to as the mansion is actually two mansions right next to each other. 

Built in a nice half-moon shape there are two ten story buildings facing each other. If you look at an aerial photo it's enough to surprise you. They really are forming a circle. Originally they built it thinking of a company dormitory, so the 1st and 2nd floors are set out as recreational facilities, but they aren't currently in use. I suppose that you can't waste power on such frivolous things with the economy as bad as it is. 

Each building is ten stories high, with five rooms per floor. Taking the East and West buildings together you have ten rooms. Every room is a [[Kara_no_Kyoukai:Chapter05_Glossary_and_Notes|3LDK]] that mixes Western and Japanese styles. The layout of the waterworks was somewhat complex, so in about ten years time the lower floors might start developing some leaks. As for carparks, there are 40 spaces in front of the mansion, and 40 spaces underground. Compared to the number of residents it's a bit lacking, but for now there's enough with just the parking space out front. 

When the company that originally intended to use it as a company dormitory started having trouble there was a change of ownership. Apparently the new owner's policies meant that the building was opened to private use. The residents entered in 1998, in other words this year. They said that they had advertised for 3 months, but only about half the apartments were filled. There were even some rumours coming out that they were going to rebuild the Western building in the near future. Oh, and here's a copy of the blueprints." 

Saying that I laid the next resource upon the desk. 

Touko-san made an even more disgruntled face, and furrowed her forehead. 

"The mansion is divided into a Western building and an Eastern building, but the first floor lobby is shared. There is only one elevator as well. For a project using this much land the construction was actually pretty shabby. They probably focused more upon outside opinion than utility when they were planning the building. The elevator alone was fraught with breakdowns at the beginning. In fact the caretaker confessed to me that they couldn't even use the elevator till May. 

The room count is five rooms per building, going anti-clockwise from the six o'clock position they go number 1, number 2, and so on. The Eastern building is from number 1 to number 5. Numbers 6 to 10 are in the Western building. The roof is a no access area. 

The third floor residents are: Sonoda, empty room, Watanabe, empty room, Itsuki, Dakemoto, empty room, Haido, empty room, Toenchi. 

The fourth floor residents are: empty room, empty room, Sasatani, Mochitsuki, Aratani, empty room, empty room, Tsujinomiya, Kamiyama, Enjoh. 

The fifth floor residents are: Narushima, Tennoji, empty room, empty room, Shirazumi, Naito, Enohmoto, empty room, empty room, Inugami. The sixth floor -." 

"Enough, I realise already. How much you go overboard when you are let off your leash, I realise it already." 

In the midst of going through the list, Touko-san sighs and stops me. 

"Here, show me the list. Since I won't be surprised even if it has the company they belong to and their former address on top of their family composition." 

"Okay. Reading everything is a bit hard for me as well." 

So I handed over the list, and when Touko-san saw it she went 'Whoa', letting out an exclamation that didn't suit her image. 

"Dear lord, to think you really did investigate it all. Kokuto, are you sure you don't want to try being a detective? You will be popular, definitely." 

"No I wouldn't be. You see, I only got information for half the residents this time too." 

Yes, if I had any regrets that was it. 

In the end out of the fifty or so residents I was only able to follow up thirty of them which is about half that number. Other than that I was only able to find out the names of the residents and the makeup of their families. 

Touko-san is wordlessly flipping through the list. 

When I glanced at Shiki for no reason she had on a serious face and was lost in thought. That frowning expression she had on as though she were glaring, it was grim but rather than being scary it was beautiful. 

"Touko, pass me that list for a second." 

Walking over to behind Touko-san, Shiki casts her eyes upon the list. 

"... As I thought. Such a rare name, there wouldn't be two of them." 

Chit, Shiki clicks her tongue. 

"I'll go on ahead first. Touko, is there anything I could use as transport?" 

"There is a 200hp motorbike in the corner of the warehouse." 

"Are you telling me to ride a motorbike while wearing a kimono?" 

"There should be some woman's clothing in the wardrobe. They are mine so they might be a little big, but it should be better than a kimono." 

"Yeah," Shiki nodded. Putting on her leather jacket she picked up the Japanese sword that was packed inside a shinai-bag and left the office behind her. 

Like some snake the white kimono makes an inauspicious slithering noise. 

"--- Shiki!" 

... How should I say this. Feeling some indescribable uneasiness I called after Shiki to stop her. 

Showing me the back of the leather jacket, Shiki just turns her face towards me. Eyes full of naive questioning, as if she had been warned about some prank she didn't remember and thought it weird. 

"What is it Mikiya? Does it seem like I've lost myself to some bad thing or something?" 

Really, what am I supposed to say to her when she's so carefree as if she's just popping out to do some shopping --- I couldn't figure out what I had to say. 

"No ... It's nothing. I'll come over tonight so let's leave talking till later." 

"What? What a weirdo. But --- okay. Tonight you said? If it's at that time I should be in my room." 

Okay then, she said and Shiki left holding one hand up in farewell.

*** 

Around one hour after Shiki left on the motorbike she had uncharacteristically borrowed from Touko-san, Touko-san and I decided to go and check out the mansion for ourselves. 

30 minutes after leaving the city centre on Touko-san's treasured mini-coupe-like Miner 1000 or something similar. Before long we came to an immaculately maintained portside district. 

That place which is called Kayamahama, at any rate it was wide. Whether it was because they had land to spare or not, only a few multi-story buildings dotted the landscape, and so it brought to mind the field in a polygon game that had been popular ages ago. With a name like Bro-ken or Dra-ken, it was a game where four people oversaw a huge landmass. 

The mansion in question was really in the middle of a chaotic jungle of mansions. Surrounded by buildings that all looked the same the circular tower was visible from miles away but took a while to get to. 

Whereas most of the other buildings are square tofu blocks, that round mansion alone breaks that rule as it stands there.. 

For a ten-story building it's pretty high. There definitely were advantages to piling blocks on top of each other to form a circular mansion upon this land. The lone trail from the grounds to the mansion is almost like a road leading to the Taj-Mahal, stretching straight to the mansion lobby. 

"What's this, there isn't even an underground carpark." 

Muttering in the driver's seat, Touko-san parked the car on the roadside. 

"Well, shall we?" 

Lighting up another cigarette, Touko-san starts walking. 

Sticking close to her I had just stepped onto the mansion grounds when a sudden dizziness struck me. 

It may be because the sun's stronger today. Since I was staring up at a mansion that shoots up like a tower, getting briefly dizzy isn't so unreasonable. 

Pursuing Touko-san who was striding off ahead of me, I entered the mansion. 

--- At that moment, I felt like vomiting. 

The walls of the mansion's lobby are united in a cream colour and are spotlessly clean. Yet I felt so unnerved looking at it that I thought I would faint if I stopped clenching my teeth. 

No, this is already close to disgust. 

My insides were twisting around so much that I thought I would go crazy. 

Although the air outside is so cold the air inside the mansion is lukewarm. It's probably only due to the internal heating being set too high, but this feels like I'm feeling somebody's steaming breath. The tepid atmosphere that wraps around my skin, it's somewhat --- similar to being inside a living body. 

"Kokuto, that's only because you are thinking of it that way." 

Hearing Touko-san voice whispering by my ear barely managed to bring me out of that weird mood. 

Steadying my mind I looked around myself. 

The lobby is the one space that connects the two buildings. 

This mansion building looks as if someone took a circle and cut it in half before arranging them to face each other. The two buildings are connected only by the space in the centre, so it is not possible to go directly from the East building to the West building from the second floor and above. In other words you must return to the central space and go across the lobby. 

There's no caretaker's office in the lobby. 

In the centre of that circular space is a huge column that could be called the mansion's spine. This is the elevator that can move anywhere between the first and tenth floors and running beside it there is a stairway. Having put walls around the elevator and staircase it became a column, having that kind of feeling the column gives me a very gloomy impression. 

"--- This, is a very unpleasant building." 

"It feels like a haunted house. There's a lot of bad energy floating about which can't be hidden. But on the whole there are quite a few buildings like this one. It's actually quite simple to make a building that drives people mad you see. Just by changing the wall colour, or the location of the stairs, you can change somebody's condition for the worse. If it's a resident who lives here everyday, the effect would be much worse. 

Touko-san got on the elevator first. 

"Which floor would be good Kokuto?" 

"Ah, any floors good. ... Although if you were to ask I would say the fourth floor." 

"Then let's go to the fourth floor." Touko-san said as she slowly looked around the inside of the elevator. 

The elevator is of a strange design that looks like a twisted white cylinder. 

Out of the buttons that show numbers from '''B''' to '''10''' I press 4.

Brrrrrr---------------------------------rrmmm. 

There was a moving noise where the unnaturalness overwhelmed everything else. 

We are definitely going up, but it feels like my body is falling towards the floor. 

Finally the elevator doors opened. 

The fourth floor lobby is a circle too. When we come out of the elevator the corridor leading to the East building is in front of our eyes. The mansion entrance faced South, so it means that there is a corridor in the 6 o'clock direction. 

This corridor goes all the way to the outside, so that when you get to the wall on the other end it turns around in a 3 o'clock direction and goes around the wall of the West building. As expected the doorways to all the rooms are on the outer side. 

"Let's see, we are on the fourth floor right now so that would be number 401. Then it goes to number 405, before we come to a dead end. How do we get to the West building?" 

"You have to go around the back of the elevator. The Southern corridor you see when you get out of the elevator leads to the East building, and the North corridor which is behind the elevator is connected to the West building. This mansion really is divided into two." 

"They sure built it strangely. If they connected the outer sides it wouldn't become like that." 

"That wouldn't be as fitting. They built this so poshily, so they had to at least divide black and white properly. Anyway, Kokuto. Did you have something to do on the fourth floor? Are you going to visit that place where the family was dead or something?" 

When Touko-san said that I jumped in surprise. 

Touko-san's voice echoes through the cream coloured lobby. 

The light shines off the well-polished floor of the lobby, making me think that it's night-time. 

Yes, why hadn't I realised. 

... Since we got to this mansion, we haven't met one person. No, never mind meeting people --- there isn't even the sense that there are people living here. 

"Boss, where did you hear that story?" 

"From a detective I keep owing debts to. You are talking about that story were the thief went to rob an empty house and found the whole family dead aren't you? I didn't hear the number and the name of the family, but I thought that if it was you, you would have investigated those." 

Ah, she's right. My phone call to uncle Daisuke last night was too confirm that too. 

"What should we do? Do you want to check it, Kokuto?" 

"I was planning to, but now..." 

To be honest I'm scared. Until I got here I was thinking that it was an interesting but not very special story, but seeing this place made me realise that it was real. Just being here is making me tremble. Embarrassingly, visiting the house of the family involved was a scary thought even during the daytime. 

"Let's go. I want to use the elevator by myself. That's right, let's meet upstairs. Come up by those stairs over there. It may be a spiraling stairway, but it might be a good idea to close your eyes." 

Then, Touko-san said, and she got on the elevator again and went to the upper floors. 

The lamp climbs to the tenth floor. 

--- While I was staring blankly at that, I realised only then that I was now alone. 

In the lobby there is only me. 

A world where only your own breathing can be heard. 

A secret chamber in which you can't tell if it is day or night. 

A heavy and stuffy oppressiveness, as if the whole room is one big vacuum pack. 

I never knew. That a mansion could be such a gloomy dimension cut off from the outside world. 

"Damn, she would never come down to me would she, that Touko-san." 

By talking to myself I tried to regain my vitality, but it had the opposite effect. 

The echoes of my voice return to me, coming to my ears as the voice of another. 

... Even a cemetery at night wouldn't be a scary as this place. 

Whatever. As long as I am in the lobby, the pressure of being in a hidden room looms over me. Steeling my mind I went towards the corridor that leads to the East building. 

Coming outside, there wasn't such a heavy feel to the atmosphere as in the lobby. The view in the corridor that went round the outside was actually quite boring. Everywhere you looked it was just more of the same mansion. 

Looking at that from the side of my eyes I walked towards the dead end. Walking to the end of the East building, I arrived at the number 5 residence of the fourth floor. 

--- Nine days ago. The robber that snuck into this house discovered several corpses and fled. 

When the terrified thief went to report the finding to the police, he was even more shocked to come face to face with the family going about their daily routine when he returned. 

Had the thief seen some kind of hallucination? Or was there some kind of mistake. 

It would have been fine to stop there, but by dredging up all that remained of the enthusiasm that had brought me this far I rang the doorbell. 

Ding-dong, came the clear tone. 

A little later --- making a creaking noise, the mansion doorway opened outwards. 

The darkness inside the room spills out. 

Something came out of there. 

Firstly a person's arm. 

Then, a head. 

"Eh, I am Enjoh but... Who are you?" 

Opening the door, that's what the rough-faced teenage boy said to me as if he were annoyed. 

*** 

--- In the end that story was just another stupid wild tale. 

There wasn't much wrong with the Enjoh family of the number 5 residence who were supposed to have been involved in the incident. 

When I came back to the lobby, the elevator was still up on the 10th floor. Pressing the button would make it come down, but inside that thing is Touko-san. It goes without saying that she would disparage me for being too scared to use the stairs. 

With no other options I directed my feet towards the nearby stairway. 

The lobby is still full of heavy air, but the normal state of the Enjoh family had given me back some confidence. 

I started climbing the dark staircase lit only by a spinning red light located somewhere I couldn't see. 

The stairs turn in right angles, winding around the elevator shaft like some snake as they stretch up and up. As Touko-san had said, it was a spiraling stairway. Every time you reached a floor there was a small hole in the stairway so that you could go out into the lobby. 

... That cream coloured wall which the red light was shining upon, I thought it looked like the stairway of some medieval castle. Something about the red light made me think of a flickering torch. The light is dim, and it doesn't reach to the end of the stairs so every time I went up one space it made me a little more melancholy. 

The end of the twisting stairs, fighting the scary illusion that there was something crouching on the far wall I climbed all the stairs, and ended up on the 5th floor lobby. ... Or, would it be more accurate to say I escaped. 

The 5th floor lobby is laid out in the same manner as the 4th floor lobby. It's a mansion so like a department store it's expected that there will be no great differences between floors, but even saying that this place is so similar that it's scary. 

"So you came. Let's go down then." 

Touko-san was waiting for me in the lobby. 

I followed her who got onto the elevator without another word. 

When we got on the elevator Touko-san stood in front of the panel with all the buttons corresponding to each floor, and spoke without turning. 

"Kokuto, look down at the floor. It's a quiz." 

"Eh? All I have to do is look down?" 

The elevator doors shut. Again there is a loud machine noise. 

The time taken to go down would not have been more than 3 seconds. Inside the vast airtight enclosure called a mansion, the smallest airtight container stops. 

"Now, here's the question. What floor is this?" 

Only then did I lift my head. The elevator is open and I could see the lobby. On the wall that looked identical to the one just before there is a small plastic plate with the number 5 on it embedded in the wall. 

"Uh ... We are still on the 5th floor." 

But, the elevator had definitely moved. In that case the one that was wrong was me. 

After thinking about it for a moment I came to the obvious conclusion. 

"In that case, it was the 6th floor we were on just before, wasn't it?" 

"Correct. Kokuto intended to go up one floor but ended up coming up two. It's a stairway design that makes it easy to make such mistakes, but, well that's how it is. 

But you know, these things called mansions are strange aren't they? The fact that the only way you can tell the floor you live on is those small numbers on the lobby walls. The higher up you live the more your senses get dulled within the elevator. If you were to work on the elevator switch so that all the floor numbered were changed someone who wasn't used to it wouldn't be able to tell if they were on the 4th floor or the 5th. When I have the opportunity it might be nice to experiment in a nearby mansion. Would midnight be best? I feel happy all of a sudden." 

Saying those things Touko-san shut the elevator doors. 

Before I knew it we were on the 1st floor, and we came out into the lobby. 

"I know. Shall we go over to the East building for a minute. No matter which building you are in the 1st floor should have a lobby right?" 

"Yes. The place is set out so that it connects directly to the second floor facilities. Kinda like a lobby in some decent size hotel. ... Eh? Wasn't Touko-san the one who designed the East building's lobby?" 

Was it, Touko-san replies vaguely as she walks away. 

The first floor lobby could be regarded as the circle's centre. 

Stretching out from this centre like some thin line are the East and West corridors, which leads to each building's first floor lobby. You could almost say that the lobbies of each building are close to lounges. 

We shortly arrived at the East building lobby. 

In that quite wide space, an empty plaza. The place was open to the second floor, so a long staircase stretches straight up to the second floor balcony. 

Should I say it felt like the lounge of one of those Western villas that you often see in movies. In the middle of the semi-circle lounge is a clumsy staircase. The surroundings are just more of the cream coloured walls, and the floor is made up of marble-like stone. 

"If you were to put a mechanism in, let's see, would it be about here? Just in case let's make an escape way shall we." 

And Touko-san went to her knees on the stone floor, then began sweeping the floor with her hands like some academic looking for fossils. 

"--- Uh. What the heck are you doing, boss?" 

"A precautionary measure. But you know, didn't you realise when you used the stairs? There were signs of movement, weren't there?" 

"?" 

The stairs, move... ? 

To say that the stairs inside that box-like structure move, means that the entire central column moves as well. 

That kind of idiotic thing, how- 

"It's not the column. Just the stairs. Didn't you see on the corner of the walls? There were scrape marks. Ah, was that it. You were too scared to think of looking at something like that." 

Patting the floor with her hands, Touko-san says that without even turning around. 

... My thoughts truly hadn't stretched that far. No, since the stairway was so dark that the light couldn't reach the ends, could I say that I didn't have the leisure to think of it. 

"... But it's impossible to move the stairs. Moving that column, isn't it the same as demolishing this mansion?" 

"That's why I said it was just the stairs. A rocket pencil, to describe it otherwise." 

"Rocket pencil? What's that?" 

Twitch, Touko-san's hand freezes in mid-motion. 

And she hurried to her feet. 

"You don't know? Those pencils that have ten or so leads in one case. Small missile-like things are stacked inside like pistol rounds. They are layered in rows inside the pencil and when one lead gets worn away you take out the missile, and push the end of the pencil in. Then a new missile comes out, and you can keep writing without going to the bother of sharpening your pencil. ... Would they still be selling them. Image-wise they are like ???." 

I can't understand what Touko-san says. 

The rocket-pencil she talks about isn't something I know of, but that expression of hers comparing this to a ??? touched me. So, does that mean they are pushing up the stairs alone from below. 

"Are you saying they lifted up the spiral stairway from below. Like a piston?" 

"That's right. They would have left about half a floor's worth of room from the start. At the same time as they started being able to use the elevator, they pushed it up from below. Not in order to increase the amount per floor, but in order to skew the exits of the spiral. By doing so you reverse North and South." 

Now, let's go home, Touko-san says and starts walking again. 

Returning to the central lobby the boss who was leaving this circular mansion muttered something as if she really couldn't understand. 

"... Does he really not know, about rocket pencils. They were quite a fad when I was student, those." 

*** 

The last decoration of the day, a red parking violation sticker stuck on the windshield of the car that had been parked on the curb. 

The road in front of the mansion was wide but there was almost no traffic, on top of which the only car parked there was Touko-san's so it must have stood out.

Kara no Kyoukai:Chapter05 06

2008-12-16T23:24:56Z

BonekruZher: grammar

'''/6 Spiral Paradox''' 

One night has passed and it is now noon on the 8th of November. 

The cloudy sky is no different from yesterday so the lightless office was dark like an abandoned ruin. 

This office is too big for just two people, me and Touko-san, to use. There are enough desks for ten people, and there's a sofa to receive clients too. With a floor of concrete as bare as it was on the day it was poured, and walls that haven't even been papered over, it’s not much but nevertheless if the numbers were met it would look like a proper workplace. 

But, at this moment there are only three people here including me. 

Touko-san cannot be seen at the chief's desk beside the window. The medicine she took yesterday must have been effective, because as soon as she woke to find the cold had gone she went out somewhere. 

Inside this office without a director, I was ordering materials with which to decorate the hall where the art exhibition would be starting next month while comparing prices and doing other such things. While holding Touko-san's specifications in one hand, I was doing this in order to obtain the materials needed for her craft at low prices. That person is the type to say, 'It's alright as long as I make it', so she doesn't put in this kind of annoying and bothersome effort. The result is that as her employee I can't help but do it for her. 

Peering at the list of material suppliers, I ring up this place for that and negotiate, then I move onto yet another shop. Apart from me who can't decide whether I'm busy or just dedicated there are two other people here. 

One is the kimono girl sitting blankly on the guest's sofa. Needless to say it's Ryougi Shiki, and while it's not as if she is doing anything she is sitting there in a polite manner. 

The other person is sitting facing me in the desk furtherest away from my own doing... something. A schoolgirl in black uniform. The girl with the long hair which is the bipolar opposite of Shiki's slung over her back, she's called Kokuto Azaka. 

Needless to say the fact that our last names are the same means we are blood relatives, and as my little sister, Azaka is a first year high school student. She has a weak constitution so she was given over to a relative’s house around the time she was ten, for the reason that the city air was not good for her body, after that we only met a few times. I think the last time I saw her was the new year's day of the year I entered high school. At the time she was still a child, but when I saw the Azaka who returned this summer I was quite surprised. The little sister I faced for the first time in ages had grown into a lady with such a noble air about her as to make me wonder if her genes came from our family. 

As expected, I think that with just a change of environment from the house where one was born, that thing called a human grows up beautifully. 

Her actions have become spirited too, so there's no trace of her former frailty. The fact that I wasn't with her during that period of growth from the age of ten to fifteen might be a factor, but for a while I couldn't accept the fact that this girl was my little sister Azaka. 

I steal a glance at Azaka sitting in the far-off desk. 

With a number of books thicker than a dictionary stacked up beside her she is studiously and quietly copying down the contents. ... It's the study material Touko-san left for Azaka as she went out. 

The heavy conversation yesterday with Touko-san put me in a gloomy mood as well, but my current greatest worry might be this. 

"Nii-san. I'm going to become Touko-san's apprentice." 

Whatever she was thinking, one month ago Azaka said such a thing. Of course I protested, but my little sister was determined and would not listen to my opinion. 

... Ah geez. Why does a weird thing like a magician have to come out of an exceedingly normal family like ours? 

"Azaka." 

The phone orders put aside for now, I called to my little sister who was sitting in front of me. 

Azaka finishes writing the sentence she was copying, and then with her black hair rippling about her head, raised her face towards me. Her eyes which are calm and dignified in spite of being full of a proud temper politely look this way as if asking, 'what is it?'. 

"I know that it's a holiday since your school's celebrating its birthday. But even so, is it okay for you to be in a place like this?" 

"Nii-san, please visit the house once in a while. There was a fire in the school dormitory, so right now it's in ruins. Mother knows that there was a request from the school for students with homes nearby to leave the dormitories if possible for now." 

With eyes and a voice that remind me of the school president from my high school days she knocks aside my question. 

"A fire --- one big enough for the whole dorm to burn?" 

"Only on the east wing. Half of the first and second years dorms were burnt to ashes. Although it didn't appear on the news because the school hushed it up." 

Azaka says something shocking in a firm tone. 

A fire breaking out at a famous girl’s school like Reien is definitely something that could turn into a scandal, regardless of the truth behind the matter. However, if we are talking about Reien which takes pride in the affection its powerful alumni feel for the school, they might be able to take care of a fire in secret. 

But for a fire to occur at a school dormitory, it’s a horrible thought. It’s also easy to imagine from how Azaka said it that it was arson --- by a student at that. 

“--- Nii-san. You aren’t getting any strange ideas, are you?” 

Azaka glares at me as if she read my mind. 

... Because of that event over the summer, my little sister doesn’t like Kokuto Mikiya sticking his head into suspicious events. A silent argument always occurs following a conversation like this, so I decided to try and change the topic. 

“Setting that aside. What are you doing right now?” 

“It’s nothing to do with you Nii-san.” 

As if she knows what I want to say, Azaka’s reply is chilly. 

“It does have something to do with me. I mean, my sister wants to be a wizard, what am I supposed to say to father?” 

“Oh, you are planning to drop by the house?” 

… Ugh. Little rascal, she knows perfectly well that our parents and I have cut relations after we argued. 

“Speaking of which nii-san. A wizard and a mage are different things. How can you not know about that when you work for Touko-san?” 

Now that I think about it, Touko-san does sometimes say something like that. Something along the lines of how it’s convenient to advertise yourself as a wizard rather than a magician as it presents the kind of image that you want, but that those two titles are completely different things, or similar. 

“Ah, I did hear that before. But there wasn’t much difference that I could see. Since they both use suspicious magic.” 

“Magic and sorcery are different. 
The art we call sorcery, it’s definitely something outside our everyday reality. In the end though it’s still nothing more than making something that is possible normally happen under extraordinary circumstances. Should I take an example?” 

Azaka walked over to Touko-san’s desk, then picked up a paperknife that was lying there. A piece of silverware of excellent craftsmanship, it’s one of Touko-san’s most frequently handled items. 

Taking out an unneeded document, Azaka writes something on it with the knife. Suddenly --- spewing thick clouds of smoke the document begins to burn away. 

“….” 

Unable to speak, I just stared at the scene. Touko-san had done something of the like (although on a larger scale) before, but I didn’t know what to say at seeing my little sister do that sort of thing. 

“--- Stop that. That, is there some kind of trick to it?” 

“Of course there is. It might look amazing to someone who didn’t know about it, but it’s really nothing special. What I did just now doesn’t even qualify as an ability. If you are going to set something on fire a disposable lighter will do the trick. Whether you do it with a lighter, or a finger, the fact that you are setting an object on fire is the same. That kind of thing, it’s not miraculous at all is it? Do you understand nii-san? Sorcery is like that.” 

Azaka continues on confidently. 

In short magic seems to be equivalent to a substitute good for civilization. No, from what Azaka said it may be more accurate to say it has been overtaken by civilization.

“For example, making it rain, whether by science or magic the result is indistinguishable. It’s just that the method is different, the amount of effort that goes into it is nearly the same. Sorcery may appear to be the work of an instant, but the preparatory steps required are extensive. If you take the time and money spent, it’s nearly equivalent to making the rainclouds by science.
In the past that really was something close to a miracle. By today’s standards however it’s not a miracle or anything of the sort. Previously any mage that could turn a whole village to ashes was hailed as a wizard, but these days if you have money that’s something anyone can do. All that is required is to throw one missile.”

That method would actually be much faster and effective, Azaka adds. 

'''TN: Next paragraph was VERY weird so translation was a bit difficult, I'll rework it when I do the final version.'''

“Sorcery is nothing more than making possible through your own strength what can be done now after spending a mind-boggling amount of time on the problem. It might be so even if you look at it academically. Rather than looking/thinking for decades in order to obtain the truth, it might be faster to go to the moon and look/think there. It’s frustrating but sorcery is of the (秘儀禁忌) type so it cannot achieve miracles. --- A miracle is something beyond the powers of humanity isn’t it? Something currently unachievable in this world no matter how much money you throw at it. The ones who can make those things are called wizards, and their art, magic.” 

Something humans can’t do yet. That is magic, is what Azaka said. 

“Then, wouldn’t there have been more wizards than mages in the past? Since people in those days wouldn’t have had lighters or missiles.” 

"You are right. That is why a wizard was a feared figure in the past, and why it could even be called a job. These days though, it's different isn't it. Strictly speaking they aren't needed, the things called mages. These days magic itself is disappearing. After all, you can count your fingers the number of things that are impossible for humanity can't you? Whatever is the case they say that there are only about five wizards in the world today." 

... Sure enough. With those meanings there would be a difference between mages and wizards. If we are talking about things that humanity can't do currently, the only things would be the control of time and space. Seeing the future or the past isn't reliable but this is a time when such things are becoming possible, so impossibilities really are able to be counted on one hand. 

Some day --- humanity will eliminate the very existence of magic. Kind of like how a child who became a scientist through being intrigued by a number of events he thought miraculous, loses that sense of wonder as he comes to think of those events as simple phenomena in the course of his research. 

"Hmm. In that case wouldn't the last magic be something like the power to make everyone happy?" 

Umm. I can't say I know much about all this. 

"----." 

For some reason Azaka has shut herself up. 

She appeared to look this way with a face as if she was looking at something unexpected, but suddenly turns away. 

"... Magic is something that can't be reached. And I never wanted to be a wizard. Learning sorcery is just for the purpose of achieving my goals." 

"Really? So magic is out, but if it's sorcery you will learn it? That sounds like what you just said, Azaka." 

When I summed up the talk by coming to that conclusion, Azaka shakes her head, and says no. 

"What have you been listening to nii-san. 

Sorcery was magic too in the past. All that happened was that humanity caught up to it, so its learning and use has become possible with effort. 

... It's frustrating, but I don't have any built up history like a mage's family heritage. Those people we call mages are families who build up their blood and history. The first of them would have been simple academics too. The mysteries that they have learned, and the strength they built up, they pass those on to the next generation. Their descendents continue their work, and pass it on to their own descendents. --- In this way they repeat an endless cycle as they try to approach the bounds of magic. Touko-san seems to be the 6th generation, but apparently the 3rd generation heir of their family was an incredible genius and discovered some amazing things. I think Touko-san's gifts are a result of carrying that thick blood as well. People like me who are just starting to learn magic now can't become mages that easily." 

"Hmm. Sounds like you are going to find it tough, for many reasons." 

Mmm, I suddenly understood something. 

Thick blood --- the power of your bloodline. 

That's true for any family. To us it may be our many relatives, or the wealth you have inherited. 

But, in the end, that --- 

"Oii, then what are you doing? Ours is a normal family. Never mind magic, we've never even dipped into buddhism. Wouldn't it be that we can't learn things like magic?" 

"That's correct but apparently we have the potential. According to sensei, the delicacy shown when I ignite something isn't very common." 

Azaka speaks as if she's sulking. 

... Ah geez, what good is being able to set things on fire going to do her. It could even be that this brat was the one responsible for the fire in the student dormitary. 

"Hey, you said it yourself that an ability that ends with one generation is useless. Then whatever you do is pointless. Even if you try to become a mage instead of a wizard, it will end up no different in the end. If you don't come back to a normal path quickly you won't even be able to find a job." 

It's hard finding jobs these days as it is. 

Azaka immediately tried to refute that statement. 

Before that could happen --- an even more offensive piece of dialogue came leaping into the office with the sound of footsteps. 

"No, getting a job won't be a problem. Seeing as how she has that level of skill at Azaka's age, in just two years time she will be getting offers left and right. She could even be hired as a first-class curator." 

With a loud whuffing noise the door opens, and Touko-san entered the room. 

<center>* * *</center>

Having shed her cold Touko-san walks over to the chief's desk so briskly that you wonder if she was ever sick. 

Sitting down after hanging her coat on the chair, she looked at her desk and frowned. Probably because the location of the paperknife was different from before. 

"Azaka, I told you not to use someone else's things. A person becomes dull if they rely upon tools. I suppose it was because you didn't want to fail in front of Kokuto, right?" 

"--- yes, you are right." 

Upon being reprimanded by Touko-san Azaka replies clearly even as her cheeks become red with embarassment. ... It's those things about her that deserve to be admired even if she is my little sister. 

"Well, you were having a pretty interesting talk. Weren't you disinterested in sorcery before Kokuto?" 

"Of course I don't but... Oh, by the way Touko-san. Do you remember about yesterday?" 

"Eh?" Having taken off her glasses Touko-san cocks her head in confusion. 

... The already mysterious conversation from last night, the one who began it doesn't remember talking about it. 

Touko-san pulls out a cigarette and takes a puff as she holds it in her mouth. 

"Anyway Azaka. Why are you telling such things to Kokuto? Concealment and secrecy are the greatest prerequisites for sorcery. ... Although, I suppose there wouldn't be any problems if the person you are talking to is Kokuto." 

"What's okay if it's me?" 

"You don't understand even if we tell you. There's no reason for the secret to escape either. Since you are the type that knows how to choose the topic depending on the person. You wouldn't talk about that kind of thing with a normal human." 

"That may be so, but --- Is it really not good for a sorceror to be exposed to others?" 

"Indeed it is bad. Although it wouldn't really matter socially, the power of your sorcery falls. Do you know the origin of the word 'mystery' Kokuto?" 

Touko-san asked that as she brought her body foward on the desk. 

"When you say mystery, do you mean the sort of mystery in mystery novels?" 

"In a way. Not the detective novel sort, but mystery in the mystical sense." 

"Yeah, I do. It's originally Greek, not english." 

"... Well, that's true. In Greek it means to close something. Signifying stagnation, concealment, and self-completion. You see, a mystery has meaning in the fact that it is a mystery. Keeping it hidden is a nature of the technique. A sorcery that has had its nature revealed can't become a mystery, no matter what kind of supernatural methods it uses. It's nothing more than another method. Once that happens, that sorcery instantly becomes weaker. 

Sorcery was originally magic too. In short there was no question that the strength was pulled out from the origin that was its source. Should we imagine for a moment that there was something along the lines of a 'mystery that makes you rich'? Let's say that this has a strength of 10. If only one person knows it they can use the entire 10 of its power. But if two people know it, that it gets divided into two halves of 5 and gets used like that. See, it's gotten weaker hasn't it? The way of expressing it may be different, but I think that this is a fundamental rule in regards to everything in this universe." 

I can't understand everything of what Touko-san is saying, but I think I get the point she is trying to convey. 

If concealment and obscurement is the law of existence that thing called sorcery exists by, I understand why mages would be reluctant to reveal their sorcery in front of others. 

"In that case, you must do as you please where other's can't see you Touko-san." 

"Nope, I don't." 

Zkk, Touko-san started talking as she stubbed out the cigarette on her ashtray. 

"I wouldn't have a choice in a battle between mages, but otherwise I don't use it even if I'm alone. The only time I would bring in sorcerous techniques would be when it would be required as a ritual, or ceremony in order to proceed to the next level. 

Some time around the medieval ages or so, an organisation called the Association was formed. Because of their excessive regulation of sorcery, the Association foresaw the degeneration of mages. So they took the power of their organisation and turned sorcery itself into something that is never revealed. What they did was to take a mystery that was visible and turn it into a mystery that no one knew about. As a result mystery began to disappear from society. 

In order to strictly enforce this the Association made some pretty byzantine rules. 

For example if a mage pulls a civilian into a magical phenomenon, the association will dispatch an assassin to kill that mage. This is done to destroy the entity that is harming the larger community of mages. ... That's probably where the myth that a mage that reveals himself to people loses their power came from. 

The Association tried to stop the degeneration of sorcery by reinforcing the attribute of concealment, an as a result those mages that belonged to the Association came to not throw their sorcery around with abandon. 

There were mages who resented those restrictions and retreated into the countryside, but the Association holds enormous amounts of academic works and lands. Most of what a mage requires to live as a mage is monopolised by the Association. To not belong to the Association was to be the same as being the outcast in a village. If you wanted to do an experiment all the territories where the node lines met were owned by the Association, and if you tried to learn sorcery you couldn't obtain any texts so you couldn't learn anything. Therefore a mage who was not a member of the Association could not practice sorcery even if they wanted to. That's the power of a multitude. In that respect its very impressive." 

"Uh, Touko-san. In that case does that mean I would have to join the Association too ... ?" 

The hesitantly interrupting voice of Azaka, something in it held a note of unease. 

"You don't have to, but doing so would be more convenient. It's not as if you can't come out once you go in. You are free to leave that place when you wish. Since they regard the fact that they aren't rulers very seriously." 

"But in that case there's no meaning to their extra-ordinary levels of concealment. Since sorcery would spread if those who have learnt magic enter the outside world." 

Upon hearing Azaka's reasonable opinion Touko-san goes, Ahhh, and nods. 

"That's true. Actually, there are a lot of people who think to study at the Association and gain power, then leave for the countryside. Such thoughts tend to disappear after about ten years though. Because the Association is the optimal environment for leaning sorcery. To go down to the countryside when everything a mage needs is already around you, no one does that kind of stupid thing '''(TN: Lol. Look who's talking, although I suppose most mages don't have seal orders upon their persons)'''. Studying sorcery is the foremost objective of a mage. They don't think about using their power and the things they have learnt. If they have that kind of time to spare, they use it to approach an even higher level of mystery. But since Azaka has a fundamentally different objective from us, you don't need to worry about being infected with the Association's poison even if you decide to join. If you are interested in reaching higher levels it is a place that might be worth looking into." 

Azaka knits her eyebrows together as if that's troublesome. In the end it appears as though Azaka herself has no interest it doing something like that. To me who doesn't like the idea of his little sister studying abroad in a suspicious place like that, Azaka's pondering comes as a welcome relief. 

"... I'll just ask one thing. What do you mean when you say that secrets are kept even within that Association?" 

Unexpectedly I can hear something from the sofa. 

Over there is Shiki who has been sitting there from before without a word. She's the type of person who doesn't get involved in a conversation that she's not interested in, so until now she had been staring at the scenery outside the window. 

"--- There is that. A mage won't reveal the results of his experiments even within the Association. What the person next to is researching, what their goals are, and what they have obtained are all a mystery. Since the only time a mage will reveal the results of their work is when they are passing it onto their descendants just before they die." 

"Studying for their benefit alone, yet not using that power for their own sake. What purpose is there in a life like that Touko? Is it that the goal is to learn, and the process is to learn too? If the only things you have are the beginning and the end, that's the same as having a zero." 

... As usual Shiki talks like a guy with that fine and clear feminine voice of hers. 

Touko-san appeared to have a faint bitter smile on her face, as if Shiki's biting remarks had hit a nerve somewhere. 

"There is a goal. However, what you said is correct too. A mage is pursuing a zero. His life pointing towards something that never existed in the first place. 

A mage's ultimate goal you see, is to reach the 'maelstrom of origins'. It's also called the Akashic Record, but it may be better to just regard the edge of the maelstrom as having such properties attached to it. 

The thing called the maelstrom of origins, it is probably the birthplace of everything. All phenomena flow out from it. If you know the origin the results are naturally produced. To describe it as it is you could say that it is the 'perfect knowledge'. By creating a standard like perfection or the like we are ultimately limiting the concept, so even that description is incorrect, but since that the easiest way of defining it so the name stuck. 

Essentially all the branches of magic that have spread throughout this world are nothing more than one branch of a small river flowing out from this maelstrom. This is the reason that every country has their own traditions and legends. The core is the same, but what decorates the exterior is the background of the one who understood that 'river'. Astrology, alchemy, kabbala, spiritualism, rune, the researchers who are numberless if one was to count them all. Their origins are the same, so in the end they hold the same final destination in mind. Because, they who have touched the tip of the stream that split off from the maelstrom of origins called magic, they have imagined what lay before --- the shape of the beginning. 

To reach the truth is the ultimate goal of all mages. They don't have any desire for petty things like the meaning of life. All they want is to know the shape of pure truth. The collective of those people are them. Those who abandon self in order that they may gaze upon their souls --- the multitude who can never be rewarded for their efforts. The world calls them mages." 

Speaking with a clear voice, Touko-san's gaze is sharper than ever. Her amber eyes flicker as if they are on fire. 

... That may be so, but unfortunately I can't understand even half of what was just said. 

I only understood one thing from that speech, so I decided to ask her about it. 

"Uh, can I ask something? If there is an objective wouldn't studying have a meaning as well? Not being able to be compensated .... , Uhm is it like that? No one has managed to reach it have they?" 

"Someone did. We know that it exists because somebody managed to get there. Those magics that still exist today are things left behind by the ones who got there. 

But --- Those ones who got to that side never came back. Mages who were great enough to leave their names behind in history were lost at the very moment they got to that point. Whether that place is such a wonderful world, or if its a world you cannot escape once you get to. Those are things no one knows. Without getting there themselves that is. However, reaching it with the efforts of one generation is impossible. The reason mages shed blood during their research, and pass the results of their work to their descendants is to amplify their magic power. It's nothing but a way of creating a descendant who can reach the maelstrom of origins. You see, many generations of mages have already dreamt of the maelstrom of origins, died, passed on their work to their children, who in turn added to it and passed it onto their children. There's no end to it. They can never be compensated for it either. Even if a family that has reached that point was to appear it would probably be impossible --- because there are meddlers." 

In contrast with her words which suggest hatred, Touko-san lets loose a dry laugh. In a manner that makes it seems that she thinks it good that there is such a meddler in this world. 

"Well, what I am saying is that it is simply not possible no matter which side you are on. Today's mages can't reach the maelstrom and impose a new system --- a new branch of magic." 

Touko-san says this with a shrug, as if saying 'that's the end of this long story'. 

With that Azaka and I were unable to say anything, but Shiki alone points out the contradiction in Touko-san's story. 

"What strange people. Why do you people continue, even though you know it's beyond you?" 

"Who knows. Maybe all those people who call themselves 'mages' are those who were born without the ability to grasp the concept of 'impossible', or idiots who can't give up." 

Touko-san cleanly acknowledges the statement with a shrug. 

Seeing that Shiki went, 'What, you already knew', as if she was surprised.

<center>* * *</center>

When an hour or so had passed after the end of the conversation the office had regained its usual tranquility. 

The time was getting to around three in the afternoon, so as a break from work I brewed some coffee for everyone in the room. After getting some Japanese tea for Azaka herself, I sat back down at my desk. 

As for my work the overall schedule was set, and my paycheck for the month looked to be safe, the thought relaxed me as I drank the coffee. 

The sound of people sipping tea could be heard echoing through the quiet office. 

Suddenly, as if she was trying to break the peaceful silence permeating the room, Azaka aimed a preposterous question towards Shiki. 

"--- Excuse me. Shiki-san is a guy isn't he?" 

... Enough to almost make me drop my cup, that was truly a hellish question. 

"---." 

That was true for Shiki too. Taking her lips off the cup of coffee in her hands she makes a face which suggests she is offended, but lost for words at the same time. In her current state, she has no rebuttal for my idiotic little sister. 

Seeing that as a sign of victory, Azaka continues. 

"Since you aren't denying it you must be acknowledging the fact. You are definitely a guy Shiki-san." 

"Azaka!" 

Dear lord, unable to contain myself I ended up jumping in. 

These kind of questions need to be ignored, but this case being the case it was I wasn't in my right mind. 

I got up confidently enough, but no suitable words come to mind. Without another word I sit down again. ... I feel like a soldier from some defeated army. 

"Don't fuss over unimportant details, you." 

In a very angry voice, Shiki gives Azaka a reply. Seeing as how she’s rubbing her temple with one hand it could be that she's trying contain her temper. 

"Really? But this is a very important matter." 

Like Shiki who is always outwardly cool, Azaka responds coolly as well. With her elbows upon the desk and her fingers laced, Azaka's appearance is that of a chairman conducting a meeting. 

"An important matter you say. There's not much difference whether I'm a boy or a girl. It doesn't have anything to do with Azaka. Or, are you trying to pick a fight with me?" 

"Something like that would have been decided from our very first meeting."

It feels like the two are glaring at each other, even though they aren't looking at the other person. 

... As for me, I would like to know what had been decided, but this isn't the sort of mood in which I should ask that question. 

"... Azaka. I don't know why you feel you must bring this up again after all this time, but in the hopes that it will be the last time I will say it again. Shiki is a girl, definitely." 

First, I just said that. 

That one statement, which could be wrapped around Azaka's rudeness while restraining Shiki's displeasure, for some reason it felt like it scraped their nerve's raw even further than before. 

"I know something like that. Keep quiet for a second nii-san." 

If you know then why are you asking, you!

"What I want to ask isn't her physical sex. All I want to confirm is what side her psychological sex leans towards. Although, superficially at least, Shiki-san seems like a man." 

Stressing the word 'seems' Azaka looks at Shiki out of the corner of her eyes. 

Shiki gets more and more disgruntled. 

"If my body's a girls it doesn't matter what side my personality is. What will you do if I am a guy brat?" 

"I wonder, do you want me to introduce you to a girl from Reien?" 

--- Ah. 

Hearing Azaka words that are no longer dancing around the issue, and have become a straight out challenge, I finally understood. 

That Azaka, is she still not letting go of what happened on that night from two years ago? 

The Chinese new year during my first year of high school. There was a time when I invited Shiki over to my house as we went home after visiting the temple together. Azaka had been at home for once for the winter holidays, and being confronted with Shiki she fell into a mildly shocked state. That wasn't unexpected either. At the time Shiki still had another personality called SHIKI. Coming face to face with Shiki's voice and way of acting which had been even closer to the picture of a healthy young man, Azaka had fallen ill for a whole day. 

Even so she had gone too far just now. I can't help her even if she gets beaten up by Shiki. 

"You know, Azaka." 

At exactly the same time as I stood up again to glare at Azaka Shiki got up from the sofa. 

"I'll pass. Reien's bitches, there's not a proper one among them." 

Hn, Shiki snorted and then she just left the office. 

The navy kimono swishes as it disappears from my field of vision. 

I thought about running after her, but that could all too easily have the effect of pouring oil upon Shiki's displeasure instead. 

Thanking the gods for the miracle that nothing had happened I sat down, and drained the now cool coffee in one shot. 

"Pity, in the end I may have taken a blow instead." 

Chit, clicking her tongue Azaka loosens her posture, stretching her arms as she leans her body on the backrest of her chair, as if she had been in a ready-to-fight state till now as well. 

... I've always thought this, but why does Azaka's personality take a turn for the worse whenever she talks with Shiki? 

This time though, I feel that I can't let things pass without saying something to her. 

"Azaka. What was that just now?" 

"What do you mean what, it's all because the relationship between Nii-san and Shiki-san isn't clear. Haven't you ever had any thoughts like that? Whether Ryougi Shiki is befriending Nii-san as a girl, or as a guy." 

While her manner of speech is stern, Azaka's blushing as she talks. Because of that imbalance, I realised the point my little sister was trying to make. 

"Azaka, we call that an idiot's conjecture. Whether Shiki is a girl or a boy, it's not something for us to take as a conversation topic. And before everything else Shiki is originally a girl, so even if her way of thinking is that of a guy's it doesn't make much difference does it?" 

Azaka narrows her eyes and glares at me. 

"--- Okay then. So what Nii-san is saying is that as long as she's a girl there aren't any real problems. In other words, you think that relationships between the same sex are wrong. In that case answer me this. 

Let's say that here we have a man who has become a woman through a sex change and a woman who has become a man by the same method. In the event that both these people truly love Nii-san, who would you choose? The one whose appearance is that of a woman but is really a man inside, or the one whose body is that of a man's but whose mind is a woman's. Now, give me an answer." 

... Azaka's question is, difficult. 

The more you think about it the more it becomes evident that it is a situation in which you cannot choose either side. 

If you just think about it casually, of course you would choose the person whose sex is female over the one who was originally a woman but now has the body of a man. But that person's mind is still that of a man, so it leads on to mean that he likes Kokuto Mikiya as a man. 

I couldn't trivialise the matter to the point where I was able to think that a person's sex didn't matter in love. In that case however, it means that I recognise men and women only by their outward appearance, so I start to feel that I'm an ugly person inside. On top of which relationships between the same sex are prohibited from the beginning, so a situation in which a man loves Kokuto Mikiya as a man isn't acceptable either. Then the one I choose would become the one who likes me as a woman, but that person's sex is male --- Ahah, why do I have to hurt my head over a question like this! 

... Wait a second. This, isn't there something paradoxical about it from the start? Although you don't accept a relationship between the same sex, either choice has the trap of being a same-sex relationship. 

When I realised that and lifted my head, Touko-san was holding in a laugh as if she found the whole matter amusing. 

"--- That's unfair Azaka. This is the famous question in which「Truth and Lies co-exist」!"

"Yes, you are right. It's the famous Euphemenide's Paradox." 

"True, to Kokuto it's a source of a devastating paradox. You guys really don't let things get boring for me. Is the Kokuto family all like this, Azaka?" 

In stark contrast to the still laughing Touko-san, Azaka is looking this way with an earnest expression on her face. ... So that was it. This girl was worrying about me in her own fashion. In that case, since Shiki herself wasn't clear on the subject, I at least have to say my opinions clear on the subject. 

"... Yeah, I think I understand what you are trying to say Azaka. It's just that, I don't particularly mind which way Shiki leans towards. Even if you were to say that Shiki was SHIKI I don't think I would feel any different." 

When I said that while scratching my cheek to hide my embarrassment, Azaka got angry jumped up from her position. 

"--- So you are saying it's okay even if you are going out with SHIKI?" 

"... Uhm. Well, yeah." 

Suddenly, something bulky slammed into my face. 

"That's too filthy --- !" 

Dadadada, the sound of someone running out. 

By the time I thought, 'Ah that book Azaka was reading until just now was what came flying', I was alone in the office with Touko-san. 

Shiki had left after getting angry with Azaka, and Azaka had just run out. 

As for me, I was glaring at Touko-san, who was still laughing as I gingerly felt my aching face. 

<center>* * *</center>

And so two hours passed and it became time to go home. 

Neither Shiki nor Azaka came back, so I thought about dropping by Shiki's mansion while brewing the coffee that had become a ritual before leaving work. 

"Oh that's right. Sorry Kokuto, but I need you to do some extra work for me." 

Those kind of worries disappear at the one statement Touko-san san throws my way as we drink the coffee. 

"Extra work? Did you take up some new task?" 

"No, it's not something related to that side. It isn't anything that will get you money. I went out this morning for this you see, and I heard an interesting story from a detective that I'm indebted to. Kokuto, do you know about Kayamahama's Ogawa mansion?" 

"By Kayamahama, you must mean that mansion complex that they built on that recovered land. The one they say is a futuristic model or something." 

"Yes that one. Was it 30 minutes by subway from here? It's a neighbourhood that uses land in a posh manner that's unthinkable to us living here in the city. Well you see, back when they were developing that place there was one mansion that I briefly checked out, it seems that there was an uncanny incident there. 

At about 10 o'clock last night, an office worker in her 20's got mugged in the street. The victim was a woman, so it was probably a rape attempt. Unfortunately the victim got stabbed with a knife. The criminal fled down the street, but the victim couldn't do that. The victim who was stabbed in the abdomen didn't even have a cellphone. The crime scene was the mansion complex too. Which meant there wasn't any reason to expect there to be any shops nearby, and if it's ten at night there are hardly any people going by. So as she bled out she went into the nearest mansion to ask for help. 

But, that mansion didn't use the 1st and 2nd floors. They say that it's only from the 3rd floor that the mansion is inhabited. By the time the woman got to the third floor using the elevator she knew she had reached her body's limit. She screamed for someone to help her from that location for about ten minutes, but none of the mansion's residents heard her, and at 11 PM she died." 

... It's a tragic story. 

These days as mansions get larger and larger there is increasingly less contact between neighbours. Or rather it seems that there is an unspoken rule in the city now that ignoring others is polite. 

I remember hearing a story similar to the one just now from a friend of mine. Where one night screams could be heard from the floor below but not one person went to help, when morning came around they found that the child in that family had been killed by the parents. Apparently the other mansion residents had heard but ignored it thinking that it was someone playing around. 

"The problem starts from there. They say that the victim’s cries for help could be heard even from the mansion next door. Not screams but the sound of a human asking for help. The people in the mansion next door say that they ignored it thinking that since it was so loud the people in that mansion would obviously run over to see what was wrong." 

"What? --- Are you saying that the people in that mansion didn't know?" 

"Yeah, that's what they are saying. Without exception they are all saying that it was a quiet night as usual. Well, if that was all there isn't anything too strange about it, but previously in that mansion there was one more case, just like this one. I didn't hear many details, but that detective came asking for advice since there is something suspicious about something so weird happening twice." 

"... So, you are telling me to investigate the place, boss." 

"No, we will go to the actual location together. What you can do is find a real estate agent and get a list of residents so that you can quickly investigate where they all lived previously. Seeing as it's not something you can earn any money from you can take your time. The deadline being December." 

Replying that I understood, I put my cup of coffee to my lips. 

... For some reason, I got the feeling that I was putting my foot into another weird situation. 

"But you know Kokuto." 

"Yes?" 

"Are you, really fine if Shiki is a guy?" 

... If I was talking to Gakuto right now, I would have sprayed out the coffee I was holding in mouth without hesitation. 

"... Probably not. I do like Shiki, but if I were to express my desires I prefer her as a girl." 

"Eh, what is that. So boring. In that case there's no problem." 

What a disappointment, Touko-san shrugs and lifts the cup of coffee to her mouth. 

... There's, no, problem? 

"Wait a minute. There's no problem, what do you mean by that? That's something that ---." 

"Yeah. Shiki's definitely a girl mentally too. There's no way she wouldn't be a girl when the Yang-aligned SHIKI's already disappeared." 

That's --- But, in that case what's with that manner of speech of hers. Didn't the Shiki from before use a girl's way of talking? 

"Look here, the one that took the male as being the Yang side and the female as the Yin side in the first place is Shiki wasn't it? In that case the story's simple. The idea of Yin-Yang comes from the Taegukdo. Do you know about Korea's Taegukki, no? It's a circle shape." 

'''TN: I have no idea what Taegukdo would be in English so if someone knows pm me with the English equivalent. Or post in the translation notes thread in the forums.'''

If you say a circle shape ... She may be talking about that picture where you take a circle and divide it into two with a wavy line in the middle. That's not a simple half-moon shape but a twisted half-circle that looks as if two souls are trying to grab each other's tails. If we were to describe it as a word the 'の' letter is close to that nuance. 

"If you talk about a taegukdo one half is white, the other half black. And which ever side you look at there is a small hole of the other colour punched into it. A black spot in the white whorl, a white spot in the black whorl. 

You understand right. The black side is the Yin, in other words the woman. This picture is one of halves that are intertwined yet incompatible --- A black and white paradigm." 

"An incompatible --- Paradigm?" 

Those words, I've heard them before. 

"Yeah. It would also be okay to call it Yin-Yang, light and darkness, right and wrong. It refers to a state where something derived from one original object has been split into two. This, in Yin-Yang terms is sometimes known as Ryougi [両儀]." 

"--- Ryougi, that's -" 

"Correct, Shiki's family name. Her dual personality, it was something decided from the remote past. Did she obtain a dual personality because she was a member of the Ryougi family, or was it that they knew a Shiki would be born sometime and took the name Ryougi? Its probably the latter. 

The Ryougi clan is a dynasty just like the Asagami and the Fujoh clans. They are families who are trying to create humans who are beyond human, and used various methods to ensure the birth of an heir. All so that they could pass on their family's 'inheritance'. 

The Ryougi clan is especially interesting. They knew that if they had a supernatural ability they would one day be destroyed by the civilised world. So they thought up a supernatural ability that would let them appear as a normal human being. --- Hey Kokuto. Those people we call professionals, why is it that they can only reach the top in one area?" 

Taken off-guard by the sudden question I was unable to give her an answer. 

Today was a very long day, and the information coming into my head was exceeding my limits. On top of which --- To think that Ryougi was born in such a family, just why ---. 

"That's because no matter how perfect a body, or amount of natural aptitude you are born with, you can only put one talent into one person. The higher you climb the more you are restricted as to what other peaks you can go up, till in the end you cannot climb any others. 

The Ryougi clan solved that problem. By imbuing one body with a countless number of personalities. It's the same as a computer. If you put hundreds upon hundreds of pieces of software into one piece of hardware called Shiki, a professional in all areas is created. That's why their name is Shiki [式]. The Shiki [式] in Shikigami [式神]. The Shiki [式] when you talk about a numerical formula [數式]. A program that fulfils any task required of it perfectly. An empty doll that possesses countless numbers of identities, and can be modified by putting in another personality with different morals, thought patterns, even senses ---." 

Did Shiki already know this. 

... Ahah, she definitely knew. That's why she stubbornly avoided becoming friendlier. Accepting the fact that she wasn't an average person, the fact that she had not been born into a normal family, she had just been trying to live a quiet life ---. 

"This is a continuation on the subject of the Taegukdo, but the division of the chaotic「」into two is [両儀]. In order to further stabilise this, and in order to increase the number of classes available, they divide it into four ??? [四象]. They then further increase the complexity by cutting it into eight ??? [八卦], like this they keep dividing by a base of two. This too could symbolise Shiki's ability. 

But that no longer exists. A bug appeared in the perfect program you see. The Shiki you see now, well there may be slight problems but she is a perfectly normal human with self-awareness." 

Click, the lighter's flame comes up. 

At Touko-san's words I'm going 'Eh?' and asking a question again. 

"Why are you making a face like that? The one that broke it was you. A mentally disturbed person you see, doesn't break down because they don't even dream that they may be mentally disturbed. Shiki was like that before too. Yeah, but a human called Kokuto Mikiya made her aware of the fact. That the existence of the one called Ryougi Shiki was strange. 

Ah --- That's right. If you were to say it was a rescue, you already saved Shiki two years ago didn't you?" 

Here, and Touko-san pushed a cigarette at me. 

I don't smoke but I accepted it and lit up. 

... My first cigarette after being born, it had a very indistinct taste. 

"Ugh, the point of the conversation got twisted. And I didn't really feel like talking about Shiki too. Recently it seems like I keep feeling rushed. My lips are getting loose without me even realising it. Who knows, you might happen to die tomorrow Kokuto." 

"--- That's a little scary coming from you Touko-san. I will be watching out for cars then." 

"Yeah, that might be good. Anyways it's about that Taegukdo. 

I told you how each side in it has a spot right? The black in the white, the white in the black. They call this the Yin in the Yang, and the Yang in the Yin. 

In short, this is referring to those parts in a male that are feminine and those parts in a woman that are masculine. Saying that someone is Yang-aligned just because they use a man's manner of speech is a rash judgement. No matter who it is every human has some traits of the other sex. Men who like to dress up as women are a prominent example. There's no doubt in my mind that the Shiki right now is the Yin-aligned Shiki. The reason she uses a masculine manner of speech is unconscious compensatory behaviour on her part to the dead SHIKI. Maybe because she wants for you at least to remember SHIKI, Kiki, isn't it so cute of her?" 

"---." 

... Ah, now that it's spelled out for me I understand. 

Shiki may talk like a guy now, but she never acts like a guy like she did two years ago. No matter how you look at it her movements and actions are those of a girl's. 

Having lost the half of her called SHIKI she is still in a very weak and vulnerable state. 

Realising that I felt like my heart was being squeezed. 

The Shiki that came out of her sleep of two years was more stable than before, so I had been thinking she was okay. But Shiki was still lonely, no different from back then when it seemed like she could be hurt at any moment. 

I haven't changed either. Even today I feel that I can't leave Shiki alone like that. 

... That's right. Although I couldn't do anything two years ago. 

If something was to happen again, then this time at least I must save her.

Kara no Kyoukai:Chapter04 05

2008-12-16T18:27:21Z

BonekruZher:

'''/ 5''' 

"Ah ---." 

The pressure on her neck makes Shiki cry out in pain. 

I can't breathe. My throat is getting crushed. At this rate my neck is going to be twisted off before I have any problems breathing. 

Shiki stares at the opponent with her unseeing eyes. 

... It's not --- a human. 

No, the body is that of a human, but the person who is choking the life out of her is already dead. A corpse is moving by itself and attacking Shiki who is on the bed. 

The pressure on her neck does not ease. 

Shiki resists, holding the attacker's arms with both hands but the difference in strength is obvious. 

''More than anything --- wasn't this what she wanted? ''

"---." 

Shiki stops breathing and removes her hands from the corpse's arm. 

If I'm going to be killed like this it's okay, so just give up. After all there's no meaning to my life. To exist when you cannot even feel that you are alive, there can be no greater agony than that. 

To just disappear is natural providence, even a thought like that comes into my mind. 

My strength is slipping away. 

Although only a few seconds would have flowed past the time seems to pass very slowly. It stretches like a rubber band. 

The corpse squeezes down on Shiki's throat. Heatless fingers that feel as if they are made of wood dig into her neck. 

This murder has no feeling to it, and from the start there was no sign of a will behind it either. 

The flesh of my neck tears. 

The flow of blood is proof that I'm alive. 

By dying --- dying like SHIKI --- I am throwing that away. 

... Throwing it away? That phrase makes Shiki regain consciousness. 

A sudden question forms. 

Would he have died so willingly. 

... That's right, I hadn't thought of that. 

Whatever the reason, would his will have been completely behind his decision? 

There's no way he would have wanted to die. 

--- Death is such a lonely and worthless thing. 

Death is such a black and unpleasant thing. 

Death, would have been scarier than anything else --- ! 

"--- No." 

All of a sudden Shiki's body is vitalised. 

Grabbing the corpse's neck with both hands she pushes the opponent's belly with one foot from her squashed position and --- 

"I don't want to fall into that place again --- !" 

--- Kicks the lump of meat with all her might. 

Slip, slipping from the bloody flesh the corpse's hands come off Shiki's neck. 

Shiki gets off the bed. 

The corpse leaps at Shiki straight away and the two get tangled up in the lightless hospital room. 

The corpse's body is that of an adult human, two heads bigger than Shiki. No matter how she struggles Shiki is pushed back. With both arms trapped Shiki slowly pulls back. It's a small hospital room so she soon reaches the wall. Whack, the moment she touched the wall Shiki made up her mind. 

She voluntarily fled so that there would be a window behind her. 

She calculated how she would fall back. 

The problem --- how many floors up it is. 

"--- Don't hesitate." 

Scolding herself she removes the arms that were holding the corpse back. 

The corpse stretches its hands towards her neck, but faster than that --- she opened the window with her freed hands and the two fell out as if they were getting tangled up. 

***

The instant I begin to fall. 

I grab the corpse's head and reverse who is above and who is below. 

(spin - SoundFX), after the arrangement changed so that the corpse was on the ground side and I was on top riding it, I jumped by sense alone. 

The ground already seems to be right in front of my nose. 

The corpse's body gets hurled against the ground, and I was jumping horizontal to the ground before my body could roll over. 

(Ururu - SoundFX), scattering the dirt of the hospital lawn I land with both arms and legs. 

The corpse fell on the hospital flower beds --- and it happened that I slipped and fell on the lawn which is a fair distance from there. 

I had just executed a miraculous fall, the likes of which I hadn't done once in the dojo --- but the weight of that great height of three floors was paralyzing my body. 

Around me are only the trees of the garden and the silent night, where not a sound can be heard even when it's like this. 

My body doesn't move and I can only feel the pain in my neck. 

Ahhhh --- I'm still alive. 

And --- That corpse hasn't died yet. 

If I don't want to die it's obvious as to what I need to do. 

Kill before you are killed. Just by thinking that the emptiness in my heart disappears. At the same time a lot of feelings are unlocked. 

"Really, what is this." I grumble. 

Through this sort of thing I open my eyes. 

Yes --- the me that was brooding for so long seems like an idiot. 

When the answer is so simple. 

***

"How surprising. Are you a cat?" 

The voice comes from right behind Shiki. 

Without turning to look Shiki was valiantly enduring the shock of the landing. 

"You? Why are you at a place like this?" 

The self-titled magus/counsellor answers Shiki's question as if it wasn't important. 

"Because I was keeping watch. I was standing guard thinking they would come around tonight or so. See, you don't have any time to rest. A hospital definitely has some strong corpses. They can't get into a live body so they decided to show their abilities. After infecting a corpse they were going to make you theirs after killing you." 

"Whatever's going on, it's all the fault of that weird rock you gave me." 

Shiki talks as she leans against the ground. In her words there's not even a hint of the hesitation she has shown until now. 

"Oh, you knew? Well, yes. This is definitely my mistake. I placed a ward around the room so spirits couldn't get in, but I never expected they would go and obtain a body in order to break it. Normally they don't have that sort of intelligence." 

Hahaha, the magus laughs as if she's amused. 

"Really? In that case you do something." 

"Okay." 

Tock, and the magus lifts her finger. 

How would it have looked to the Shiki who couldn't see? 

The magus writes in the air with her cigarette flame. The writing is reflected on the corpse as if it were being projected. 

The far-off country composed only of straight lines, the engraved sorcery of a far-off world. The circuit called Rune moves and in an instant --- the body of the corpse lying collapsed on the ground begins to burn. 

"--- it's too weak with just the F in the air." The magus mumbles. 

The flame covered corpse slowly stands up. 

Somehow moving with two completely broken legs the corpse drags itself towards Shiki as if moving by muscle power alone. 

The flames soon go out. 

"Oi --- you charlatan." 

"Don't shout like that. It's very difficult to destroy something the size of a human. A living person is finished if you just burn the heart, but you can't do that with the living dead. They are dead so it doesn't matter whether they lose a head of an arm. You realize that you can't get rid of a human itself with something that has the firepower of a gun right? To stop that thing you would have to bring the firepower of a crematorium --- or a monk of high moral integrity." 

"That's enough showing off. Whatever the problem I think it's too much for you to handle." 

It seemed that Shiki's comment severely hurt the magus's self-respect. 

"It's too much for you to handle either. A corpse is already dead so you can't kill it. Coincidentally, while you can kill a person with what you have you can't get rid of them. Let's run away for now." 

The magus retreats. 

But Shiki doesn't move. 

It's not that the descent from the third floor broke her leg. 

She is, just smiling. 

"Whether it's dead or whatever, that corpse is 'alive'. In that case ---." 

She gets up from her leaning position. 

That was similar to the bent-back posture of a predator leaping at its prey. 

Shhhk, she touches her neck. Blood is still flowing. The flesh is torn. There is a mark where she was strangled --- but she is still alive. 

And that was an ecstatic sensation. 

"--- Whatever it is, I'm going to kill it." 

Shrrrg, she unwraps the bandages covering her eyes. 

In the darkness the Mystic Eyes of Death Perception are awakened. 

Two delicate legs kick the ground. 

The corpse reaches out with its arms at Shiki who is rushing towards it. 

Narrowly slipping past it she rips apart the corpse with one hand as if she is feeling for the line visible to her eyes. 

Shiki's nails pass through in an even cut from the right shoulder to the left hip. 

Thanks to that her fingerbone broke but the corpse's wound was much greater. 

(collapse -SoundFX), because the strings controlling it have been cut the corpse falls to the ground. One arm though apparently still has strings attached and the corpse which has slowly crawled over to her grabs Shiki's ankle. 

Shiki doesn't hesitate and grinds that arm under her foot. 

"A dead body shouldn't appear before me," said Shiki and laughed silently. 

I'm alive. 

It's like my state of mind until now was a lie, to think that I can so clearly feel that I'm alive... 

"Shiki!'' 

Calling Shiki loudly the magus throws something towards her. 

One undecorated silver-coloured knife. 

Shiki grabs the knife which stuck in the ground and looks at the still moving corpse as if it were a wart. And just like that, she stabs the corpse's neck with the knife. 

The corpse quickly stops moving --- but then. 

"Idiot, if you are going to stab it stab the main body itself!" 

The disastrous result appeared faster than the magus's scolding. 

As soon as Shiki stabbed the corpse --- smoke popped out of the dead body. Becoming desperate as if it wants to run away the smoke disappears into Shiki's body. 

"---," 

(collapse-SoundFX), Shiki's knees limply hit the ground. 

Unable to infect her till now because she was conscious, the spirits take advantage of the instant when Shiki loses her sense of self due to the excitement of killing and invade her body. 

"You fumbled the finish idiot." 

The magus comes running over. But Shiki's body stops that with one hand. 

Don't come, at this signal the magus stops and stands still. 

Shiki's body grabs the hilt of the knife with both hands and points the blade at her own chest. 

The blank eyes regain their strong resolve. 

Lips shut tight, she bites down on her teeth. 

The tip of the knife touches her chest. 

Her will and her body --- they have not been taken over by something so weak as a wandering spirit. 

"Now I won't lose you." 

Her mumbling isn't directed at anyone else, it's directed at herself. Shiki perceives the death of the thing crawling around inside her. 

What is being stabbed is Ryougi Shiki's body. But, that only kills that collective entity that cannot exist. Shiki is confident that she will not receive a wound. 

And so she gathered her strength. 

"I am killing the weak me." 

To something like you --- I will not hand over Ryougi Shiki. 

The knife slides easily into her chest. 

***

She pulls out the silver-coloured knife. 

No blood flows. She only has the pain to tell her that she has stabbed her chest. 

Shing, Shiki swings the knife as if she is shaking the dirty soul of the blade. 

"Hey, you said it. That you would teach me the way to use these eyes." 

Her way of speaking now begins to settle into a pattern. The magus nods her head in satisfaction at this change.

"There are conditions, but I'll teach you how to use your death perception. In return help me with my work. I just lost the one I bossed around so I need a new pair of feet and hands right now." 

Shiki doesn't even turn around to face the magus and quietly says, "So that's how it is". 

"If I do that can I kill people?" 

It's an utterance to make even the magus shiver. 

"Ahhh, of course." 

"In that case I will do it. Use me as you will. Since I didn't have any objectives apart from that anyway." 

Shiki with her melancholic voice, she slowly sinks to the ground. Maybe because of her exhaustion from the recent events --- or maybe because of her violent act of stabbing her own chest. 

The magus picks up her body and gazes at her sleeping face. A face too ambiguous to call it sleep --- a frozen face as if she is dead. 

The sorceress who gazes upon that face for a long while. Before long she mumbles some words. 

"You say you don't have any objectives? That's tragic, you know, you are still confused." 

Shiki's peaceful appearance. 

The sorceress talks as if she resents it. 

"The fact that you are empty means that you can fill that emptiness with as much as you want. You happy person, where's a better future than that?"

Mumbling something like that the magus clicks her tongue. 

Because she is embarrassed at herself for saying such sincere words. 

... When they were things she had forgotten for such a long time.

Kara no Kyoukai:Void Shrine

2008-12-16T18:03:48Z

BonekruZher:

'''Garan-no-Dou''' 

'''/1''' 

Aozaki Touko first heard the story of the person called Ryougi Shiki on a nice afternoon, not long after they had entered the month of June. 

The origin of it all was that the new employee she had just hired on impulse was Ryougi Shiki's friend, and as a way to pass the time she lent an ear to his story. 

According to his tale the person called Ryougi Shiki fell into a comatose state after a traffic accident 2 years ago. She was retaining her life functions but there was no possibility of her waking up. Not only that, but the growth of her body also seemed to have stopped. At first Touko couldn't believe this apparent contradiction, how could a person's life functions continue if they've stopped growing? 

"... Hmm, the only time an organism does not grow is if it is dead. No, even pressure over time affects the dead. A corpse passes through the growth called decay and returns to the earth. The only thing that moves but doesn't grow would be that wind-up doll you brought in and set loose a while ago." 

"But it's true. Since the accident, it doesn't look like she's aged a bit. Are there any other cases where a person is in a coma for which there's no explainable cause, Touko-san?" 

"Hmmm..." goes Touko upon hearing the new employee's question, and crosses her arms. 

"Let's see. There was that famous one in that country over there. A newly married woman in her twenties fell into a coma. She woke up after fifty years had passed, don't you know that one?" 

In reply to Touko's words the new employee says "No," and shakes his head. 

"Uh, how was that person when she woke up?" 

"Extremely normal. As if she hadn't been sleeping for 50 long years. Her mind was revived just as it had been in her twenties, apparently it made her husband sad." 

"--- Eh? Sad, how come? His wife's recovery should be a joyous occurrence." 

"The thing is, her mind was still just as it was in her twenties, but her body had grown old into its seventies. Even in a comatose state, leaving something alive means that it will degrade, you can't do anything about that. 

So this seventy year old granny is always urging her husband to go out as if she's still in her twenties. The husband has lived the seventy years normally so he's normal - the problem is the wife. Because fifty years have flowed past without her knowledge, she can't accept the fact no matter how you explain it. It's not that she doesn't want to accept it, she really can't conceive it to be the truth. 

It's a tragedy among tragedies. They say that the lady who wanted to go out to play with that wrinkled face of hers was persuaded not to by her husband, who was in tears. They also say that he had this thought: If it was going to be like this, it would have been better if she hadn't woken up at all. 

How was it? This dream-like tragedy, it's actually something that happened in the past. Was it useful?" 

In wonder, he actually nodded in response to Touko's sarcastic question. 

"Oh, are you onto something?" 

He gave a small nod to the impishly smiling Touko. 

"...Yeah, a little. I'm thinking it might be like this. That Shiki might be trying not to wake up." 

"It sounds like there's a past there. Good. Since I'm bored, shall I listen to the story as a way to pass the time?" 

He gets angry at Touko who really thinks of it as just another way to kill time and turns away. 

"No thank you. Touko-san, your insensitivity is a real problem." 

"What, you are the one who brought it up. I understand, so spill it. It's not just a whim for me either. That Azaka, every time she rings it's Shiki this and Shiki that. If I have no idea as to what kind of person this Shiki is I can't reply can I?"

At the mention of Azaka's name he put on a sour face. 

"I've been meaning to ask you for a while but, how did my little sister come to know you Touko-san?" 

"One year ago at a tourist spot. I got caught up in an impossible situation and my cover was totally blown." 

"...Well, okay, but Azaka is a very naive child, so please avoid that talk of what's there and what's not around her. Since she's in that period where I'm worried about her even without her getting involved in all that." 

"Azaka... Naive? Well, your relationship with your little sister is your problem so I won't get involved. Instead, share that story about that kid called Shiki." 

Unable to withstand Touko who had pushed herself onto the desk, he began talking. 

About his friend Ryougi Shiki's personality and her unique character. 

During high school he and Ryougi Shiki were classmates. He had a relationship with the name Ryougi Shiki before entering high school, and after getting put in the same class as her became friends. The only person to have a friendly relationship with Ryougi Shiki, who didn't want any friends, was him. 

But, after the street murders during the first year of high school, Ryougi Shiki began changing in a strange way. 

She confessed to him that she had a dual personality, and that her other side enjoyed murder. 

To be truthful, how R. Shiki was connected to the street murders two years ago is still a mystery. Before anything could be confirmed she had an accident in front of his eyes and was moved to the hospital. 

During the first days of March, on that cold night of the falling rain. 

That kind of story about someone's life. Touko treated it as just another story told over a beer, but as the story progressed the smile disappeared from her face. 

"--- That's all there is to know about the relationship between Shiki and me. Although the story is already two years old." 

"--- So is that why her growth has stopped? Stocking up her life. It's not even as if she's a vampire." 

Heh, Touko smirked with the end of the lips curled up. 

"So, how do you write that kid's name? It would be in kanji wouldn't it?" 

"Shiki(數) from (神), why?" 

"Is it the Shiki of Shikigami(式)? And her family name is Ryougi at that. That's just perfect." 

Rubbing out the cigarette she had been biting on the ashtray, Touko stood up, as if unable to tolerate something any longer. 

"Was that hospital in the suburbs? This is getting interesting... I'll be right back." 

Without waiting for a reply Touko left the office behind her. 

''I can't believe I'm getting involved in this sort of nonsense at a place like this, what kind of fate is this?'' Touko bit her lip.

***

'''/2''' 

Ryougi Shiki's recovery is a few days later. 

The fact that the situation doesn't even allow for the relatives to visit means that normal visits are out of the question. 

Is it because of that? 

Is that the reason that the new employee is concentrating on his desk-work with a sulkiness which makes it seem that his whole person has undergone a change. 

"It's gloomy, too gloomy." 

"Yes ma'am. A light, I'll obtain one that's suitable." 

He replies without even looking at Touko. 

There are times when a dutiful person will show absurdly eccentric conduct as a result of having missed something. Thinking this teen is of that sort, Touko speaks to him. 

"Don't think so obsessively about it. You seem ready to just charge in there tonight or something." 

"Impossible ma'am. That hospital, the security is nothing short of a research lab." 

In contrast to the casual manner in which he replies, it seems as if he's carried out a pretty thorough investigation. 

Touko shrugs, thinking: ''Well, I can't let a brand new employee become a criminal.'' 

"... I was going to stay quiet about this, but since you are so agitated I'll tell. I'm going to be working at the hospital as a stand-in from tomorrow. I'll find out how Ryougi Shiki is, so just sit tight for now." 

"--- What?" 

"It just so happened that I got invited as a doctor. Normally I would have refused but this time it's not as if it's someone else's business. Seeing as I dragged the story out of you I thought that I had to at least do this for you." 

Touko speaks as if it's no big deal. 

Rising up from his chair, he approaches Touko and grabs hold of her two hands. Voom, voom. The two people's hands go up and down. ... Not realizing that this is an expression of his admiration, Touko stares at him with a stiff face. 

"You have some strange hobbies, don't you?" 

"I'm delighted! In fact, I'm stunned! There's a gentle and virtuous side to Touko-san like in other people after all!" 

"... I realized I'm not like others, but I think it's better not to say things like that." 

"Sorry, I wasn't thinking. Ah, so that's why you are dressed formally today. It looks very smart, it really suits you. I couldn't recognize you!" 

"... My outfit's the same as always but, whatever, I'll accept the compliments." 

It's useless to say anything, Touko realizes, and quietly folds things up. 

"So don't do anything rash. Even without that sort of thing that hospital is strange. You will sit here and look after the office, got it?" 

At that, the until-then hyperactive employee settles down. 

"... Strange, you mean that hospital?" 

"Yeah. There's a ward against something placed there. It seems like another magician was meddling with things. Of course, the target wasn't Ryougi Shiki. If it was, they wouldn't have held off for two years." 

It was a whopper of a lie but the confident way in which she spoke meant he didn't suspect a thing. 

"... Uhm, a ward. That's like the second floor of this building isn't it?" 

"Yep. A ward is something of different levels which isolates a specified area. They range from ones that really create a wall, to ones that cover the target area with an invisible barrier. The highest ranking wards are a form of subliminal coercion that goes, "nothing has been done but no one approaches". It's the same as this building. If you put in place a ''suggestion'' like: "Anyone who does not have a reason to come here will not be conscious of this place", a ward will be formed which will continue to exist without anyone noticing. A ward that just mimics another world and makes people realize that something is wrong is the worst of the worst." 

A strangeness which prevents you from noticing strangeness, that is her rule of vacancy. A ward which everyone ignores and passes although it's on the map. A world where a pre-eminent magician lives, appears to be just like any other neighboring house. 

But that ward, this new employee unconsciously broke it. This building which he shouldn't have been able to find unless he knew Aozaki Touko, he found too easily. 

... Well, that is also the reason she hired him. 

"... So, is that hospital's ward a dangerous one?" 

"Try listening to what someone is saying. A ward itself does no harm. That word, it originates from Buddhism. A ward is always something that isolates an area from the outside world; although it has somehow come to represent technique by which a magician protects his or her body. 

Understand? I said this just before, but the best wards don't feel weird to a normal person. Shall we call it "an idea which forces itself on the unconscious mind". The best of the best reach the stage of "disconnection of space"; but to go that far you are looking at magicians rather than sorcerers. Currently there's only one magician in this country, so basically that kind of ward just can't be formed. 

Well nothing that powerful was formed, but the ward placed around that hospital is pretty complex. It's good enough that even I didn't notice it for a while. There's a ward specialist that I know, this skill is at the same level as that guy. 

... Well, among ward specialists there are a lot of philosophers. Most of them are well distanced from anything accompanied by violence so it should be alright for now." 

That's right, there's no danger in the ward itself. The problem is what is happening within the bounds of that space cut off from the rest of the world. That hospital's ward is aimed inwards, not outwards. In short, it's of the kind that makes it so no one notices no matter what happens within the building. For example, if a room was to explode in the middle of the night not one person would be woken up by the noise. 

Touko didn't tell him that. Saying something about the time creeping along, she walks out with her eyes focused on the clock. 

His voices catches on her narrow back. 

"Touko-san. Shiki, take good care of her." 

"Alright," Touko says, waving. He asks her another trivial question even though she didn't even bother to turn around. 

"Ah, yes. Touko-san, who's that ward specialist you know?" 

''Tock'', Touko's feet stop. 

She falls into thought for a second then swings her head around to pierce him with her eyes as she replies. 

"Well, if he's a ward specialist, he's a monk of course." 

***

'''/3''' 

Around six days had passed since Touko was invited to the hospital as a provisional doctor. Every time Touko passed on the news to her employee that Ryougi Shiki's condition was improving every day; she couldn't help but have one little worry. 

That is, whether or not the Ryougi Shiki of the present and the Ryougi Shiki of the past were the same to another person. 

"Taking physiotherapy twice a day and getting a CT scan are like work for her. You'll be able to see her on the day she's released so just wait a little more." 

Having come back from the hospital Touko smooths out her orange necktie and sits on the desk. 

The time of evening with summer just ahead. 

The red blaze of the sunset dyes the lightless interior of the office a dark orange. 

"Physiotherapy twice a day? Will Shiki be okay with just that? She's been asleep for two years." 

"They say they moved her joints for her even though the patient was asleep. On top of that physiotherapy isn't exercise. Five minutes a day is sufficient. Originally the term rehabilitation wasn't a medical term; but means the recovery of one's dignity as a human. That's how Ryougi Shiki, who has been lying around until now, has been able to regain the feeling that she is human. The body's recovery, well that's a different story." 

Touko lights the cigarette she's holding in her mouth, cutting off the conversation for a while. 

"But you know, the problem isn't of the body, but rather the mind. That kid is becoming different from the Ryougi Shiki of before." 

"--- Is it... Memory loss?" 

As if he had prepared for such a thing, he hesitantly says something stupid. 

"Hmm, I wonder.... I believe her personality itself is the same as before. There hasn't been a change to Ryougi Shiki herself. What has changed is Shiki. I don't know if this will come as a shock to you." 

"I'm plenty used to this kind of thing by now. Please explain fully. Shiki... what's happened to her?" 

"Mmm, to tell the truth. She's completely empty. 

Shiki who until now had always carried around another person inside of her... SHIKI no longer exists. No, she must be unsure whether or not she's even Shiki or SHIKI. 

When she woke up SHIKI was already gone from inside her. Through his loss her mind has become a blank space. Maybe --- that kid won't be able to stand the empty space... Her heart is empty. Like a hole it's completely open. Even the air passes through like the wind." 

"What do you mean SHIKI's gone --- how come?" 

"He probably died in Shiki's stead. However it happened, Ryougi Shiki died in that accident two years ago. You might misunderstand since she's somehow still alive, but just assume for a minute that she died. Ryougi Shiki came back to life as a new entity inside the body of Ryougi Shiki. The Shiki of now, the Shiki of the past, and the Shiki of the present derived from those memories are nothing but strangers. No one can accept another person's history as their own. That child will perhaps be spending her nights with the thought that 'I'm still not myself'." 

"... Another person? So, Shiki can't remember the things that have happened?" 

"No, she remembers. At present she is definitely the Shiki you know. The reason she's still alive is because she had the equal but separate personalities of Shiki and SHIKI. 

Ryougi Shiki suffered a death of the mind due to the accident. Let's say that SHIKI accepted the role of dying at that time. So, although she should have died at that moment, Shiki was still there in her brain and as a consequence her mind didn't die. Shiki has been asleep because of the death of Ryougi Shiki, but since it was SHIKI that died she was able to survive. 

And so --- she was in a coma for two years, and although her body kept functioning she didn't grow; all because she was dead yet still alive. 

But the revived her is different to the past Shiki in the details. It's not so bad as to call it memory loss but she probably won't be able to bring to mind any memories unless she needs to. 

You can't say it's another person or that it's a complete stranger but she's now different from the Shiki you've known till now. A third personality which is an amalgam of the personalities of Shiki and SHIKI, it would be most appropriate to accept her as such." 

... That's what she said, but in reality such a thing could not happen. 

As long as Shiki was Ryougi, there was no need to mix with SHIKI who was her other half, and Shiki wouldn't be able to fill the hole left by SHIKI's absence by herself. 

Avoiding any reference to that fact Touko continues talking. 

"Even if she's revived as a wholly different person she's still Ryougi Shiki. No matter how little confidence you have in the fact that you are you --- that child is still Ryougi Shiki. Right now she probably can't even feel that she's alive, but the time will come when she will accept that she is Shiki. 

A rose is born as a rose. It doesn't become a different flower just because the ground it's on and the water it receives change." 

So don't be so hung up over it all, she added in a whisper. 

"Eventually an empty hole has to be filled. She will have to build a new self, not based on her memories of the past but through her experiences in the present. That's a shrine that no one can help her build. It's not something another person should meddle in. In short all you have to do is treat her as you've always done. Oh, and it seemed like they were going to release her pretty soon." 

Throwing the burnt down cigarette stub out the window Touko raises her arms and straightens her back. 

Crick, crick, crack. The sound her bones make can be clearly heard. 

"I knew I shouldn't have done something I'm not used to. The cigarettes tasted so bad that I was about to go crazy." 

She talked while letting out a long sigh as if she was tired of the world.

Kara no kyoukai:Chapter04 01

2008-12-16T17:26:28Z

BonekruZher:

This place is dark, and the floor is pitch black. 

When I realized that the only thing around me was the darkness I accepted the fact that I was dead. 

I'm floating in a sea with no light or sound. Naked, without anything to cover her, the human being called Ryougi Shiki is sinking into the depths. 

There's no light here. No, I suspect I never fell in the first place. 

Since there's nothing here. 

It's not just that there's no light, there isn't even any darkness. Since there is nothing here nothing is visible. There is no meaning to the concept of falling. 

Inside the 「　　」within which even form is meaningless, just my body keeps sinking. The naked me, I'm a poisonous shade which makes me want to turn my eyes away. Because everything 「here」 bears such a poisonous aura. 

"--- This is death." 

Even the sound of my muttering seems like a dream. 

*** 

Then, I observe something like "time". Time has no meaning inside「　　」but I become able to observe it. 

As naturally as flowing water, as grossly as putrefaction, I am just counting the time. 

There is nothing here. 

Even if I keep continuously looking in the distance, I can't see anything. 

Even if I keep waiting continuously for something, I can't see anything. 

It's very nice and peaceful. 

No --- Since nothing has meaning, just 「being」here makes everything perfect. 

This is death. 

The world which only the dead can reach. The world which the living cannot see. 

But, I'm still alive ---. 

I thought I would lose my mind. 

For 2 years I sat there in the midst of the concept called "death". Rather then observation, it was closer to the struggle of battle. 

*** 

With the arrival of morning, the hospital slowly comes alive. The footsteps of the nurses traversing the corridors and the noise of the patients waking up and going about their own business is repeated many-fold. Compared to the silence during the night the bustle of the morning makes me feel like I'm at a festival. 

For the recently woken me, the riotous noise is too much. 

Thankfully, my ward is a private room. It's noisy outside but at least inside this box it's calm and quiet. 

Not much later, a doctor comes to examine me. 

"How do you feel, Ryougi-san?" 

"--- Well, I'm not really sure." 

At my emotionless reply the doctor shuts up as if he's perplexed. 

"... Really? At least you seem calmer than yesterday. It might be troubling for you, but I'll explain your current situation. If you don't like what I'm saying, don't hesitate to tell me." 

I replied to the doctor's words with silence. I don't have any interest in such obvious stories. 

I think he mistook that as a sign of acceptance. 

"In that case I'll make it brief. Today is the 14th of June 1998. You - Ryougi Shiki, were involved in a night-time traffic accident on the 5th of March 2 years ago and was brought here to this hospital. The accident involved you being hit by a car while on a pedestrian crossing. Do you remember?" 

"..." 

I don't reply. --- I don't know that sort of thing. The last image I can take off that shelf called "memory" is that of my classmate standing dumbly in the rain. I can't remember anything like how I got into an accident. 

"Ah, it's alright if you can't remember. We think that just before you got hit by the car, you realized the danger and tried to evade it. Thanks to that the injuries to your body weren't serious. 
In return we suspect that you received a hard shock to your head. You were already in a coma by the time you arrived at our hospital, luckily your brain itself wasn't injured. So, the reason you can't remember is probably the confusion brought about by being in a coma for two years. It should only be temporary, as during last night's examination we didn't find any abnormalities in your brainwaves. 
Your memories should slowly come back, but I can't guarantee that it will definitely happen. First and foremost the very fact that you recovered from your comatose state is a miracle in itself." 

Even if he says it's been two years, it doesn't feel real to me. To the sleeping Ryougi Shiki that blank space is close to nothingness. 

To the being called Ryougi Shiki, yesterday is definitely that rainy night two years ago. 

But that isn't how I feel at all. 

To the current me, yesterday is 「nothing」. 

"Oh, and the injury to your eyes isn't so serious either. Injuries caused by blunt weapons are among the least serious eye injuries you tend to see. It's a relief that there weren't any knives or similar objects in your proximity last night. We are going to take the bandages off soon as well. You'll have to leave looking at the scenery outside for another week or so." 

I get the feeling that there is a sense of reproach mixed somewhere into the doctor's words. 

He's probably nervous because of my attempt to destroy my own eyes. Last night he kept asking me why I did such a thing, I didn't give him an answer. 

"From now on we will be doing rehabilitation exercises in the mornings and afternoons. With regard to visits from your family, I'm afraid one hour will be the limit. You can leave as soon as you recover your body and minds' equilibrium. It will be hard but please try your best." 

As I expected, his words ruin my mood. 

Tired of poking fun at the doctor, I try moving my right hand. ... My body doesn't feel like my own. Just moving takes time and my joints and muscles hurt as if they are being pulverized. 

Of course its only to be expected after not using them for two years. 

"Well, that's it for this morning. Since it seems that you've calmed down I won't call a nurse. if you need anything press that button near your pillow. There's always a nurse standing by in the room next door so don't hesitate to use it, even for small things." 

Soft words. 

If I could see, I would be able to observe the doctor's instantaneous smile. 

The doctor gets up to leave but stops at the door and adds something, as if he just remembered. 

"Oh yes. A counselor is going to come starting tomorrow. Since she's not much older than you, please talk freely with her. Right now what you need most to aid your recovery is conversation. 

And so I became alone. 

I lay back on the hospital bed, just lying there blankly with arms wrapped around the eyes I had closed myself. 

"My name ---". 

I said with dry lips. 

"Ryougi Shiki". 

But no such person exists here. 

Because the two years of nothingness killed me. 

I can remember clearly all the memories of growing up as Ryougi Shiki. But what does that matter? What are such memories to me, who died and came back to life? 

The two years of emptiness completely disconnect the me of the past and the me of the present. 

I'm definitely Ryougi Shiki, not someone else. But the memories of the past, I can't feel that they are mine. 

To the resurrected me, it's only as if I'm seeing a movie of the life of a person called Ryougi Shiki. I can't think of the movie's main character as being me. 

"It's as if I'm a ghost caught on film. 

I bite my lips. 

I don't know me. 

I'm not sure whether I really am Ryougi Shiki. 

I feel like a human who doesn't know their own identity. 

This shell of a body is empty, it feels like a cave. 

Even the air passes through, like the wind. 

I don't know the cause, but it really feels like a huge hole has been punched into my chest. 

It's so unsettling, --- indeed it's lonely. 

My heart is a misplaced puzzle piece. Inside that empty space, this feather-like me can't stand it. 

It's so empty that I can't even find a reason to keep living. 

"But --- so what if it is like that, Shiki?"

It's really not such a big deal. 

It's fascinating --- this unsettling feeling and nervousness that makes me grasp my chest, I don't feel that it's either agonizing or sad. 

There's anxiety. There's pain. 

But that's all something the child called Ryougi Shiki is holding onto. 

I'm just apathetic. Even that fact that I've come back to life after two years fails to move me. 

I'm just swaying to the wind and wandering here and there. 

Without being able to feel that I'm actually alive.

Kara no Kyoukai:Chapter03 06

2008-12-16T08:55:05Z

BonekruZher: threads=>threats

/3

After parting with Azaka, I return to my place. When night comes, I go out into town. There have been five people killed so far. Four of them were in that basement bar two days ago. According to Tohko, another was at a construction site yesterday night. Aside from the four killed two days ago, I do not see any relation to the one killed last night; but I cannot say it is a total stranger. Mikiya once said that ones that hang around at night have many connections. Maybe there is a high probability that the four, and the one killed last night are connected.

"That girl..."

I suddenly recall the girl that was with Azaka. ...... That aura of death creeping from out of her like capillaries. Since I am not used to my eyes yet, I saw it without any prior preparation. ... That was abnormal. It might be more abnormal than me. But that girl was normal. She smelled of blood, and she had eyes like me that seemed as if she did not know which boundary she was standing on. She must be my prey for sure, but I still cannot be confident in myself. That girl has no cause. She has no reason to kill for pleasure like I do, no darkness that takes pleasure in murder.

Take pleasure in murder... What would Kokuto Mikiya think if he were to hear that? Would he scold me, telling me that murder is bad?

"Idiot."

I do not really know if that word is directed at him or me. Kokuto Mikiya said I have not changed from before. I guess I am no different than I was before I went into that coma. Then, did I always take walks at night? ... Was I always this abnormal person, searching for someone to kill? 

".........."

No, that's wrong. Shiki did not have such a taste. She did, but it was not prioritized. Then this is SHIKI's sensibility. That of the man, Ryougi SHIKI - the yin; inside the woman, Ryougi Shiki - the yang. I dwell on my conclusion. I used to have him inside of me, but he is not anymore. Not being there must mean that he is dead. Then......... this desire to kill can only be mine. As Tohko said, this job is just for me; because I am certainly happy about being able to kill someone.

...... It's almost midnight.
I take the train and arrive at a station I rarely visit.
From this always-wakeful, noisy town,
I can see a big port in the distance.

---

After I part with Azaka, I change my destination. I do not know where the last one would run to, but I think there is a way to search for him. The only ones directly involved with me were the four that I killed and the one that escaped, but I was taken to many places by them. If I go there and ask where the last one went, I should be able to find where he escaped to. Since they cannot trust the police or the school, the only ones they can depend on should be their kind. I hold my burning stomach as I walk through the night town. I had some hesitations about going into indecent places, but they are now trivial to me as I am tormented by the pain and my memories of being violated.

At the third place I visit, I meet a guy that says he is a friend of Minato Keita. He is working at at a big building converted into a karaoke club, and gives me an unpleasant smile as he agrees to talk with me for a while. He sneaks out of his work and starts to walk, telling me we should go to a quiet place to talk. ... From the long experience I had, I can tell this man is taking me to their hangout place. These people can sniff out the weak. This person with the good, false smile must have seen through me as an easy victim to violate. ... He probably knows I was violated by Minato Keita's group too. That is why he takes me without any concern. Even though I know that, I still did not refuse to follow him. This man that is a few years older than me heads to a quieter area. I hold my stomach as it starts to hurt even more, and I prepare myself.

...... The time is almost midnight.
I walk with this man as I curse the repeated violations in my head.
From this always-wakeful, noisy town,
I can see a big port in the distance.

---

The man can feel his good fortune. He knows from the boasting Keita that Keita's group was playing around with this girl from an all-girls school. It was Keita's habit to do as he wanted to that girl and then brag about it; but this man has nothing to do with it. He does not have any strong connections with Keita's group, and they are from different areas. That's why he always listened to Keita's story without concern. But for that girl to actually come to him!!

You have to take what is given to you. The man decides to get out of work and take Fujino somewhere. ... It's not that the man is hungry for sex. It's not an unusual event for people like him to rape a girl with four or five other guys. There is a reason why this man does not call for his friends. It is because Fujino is the daughter of the Asagami Construction. He should be able to get lots of money if he violates her and threatens that he will make the matter public. The group Keita is in is rather stupid when it comes to such matters. Maybe because their leader is not that smart. Or is it that they did not need money because they were smart? Well, it does not matter. Either way, the man is happy right now. He does not contact his friends because he thinks that he will get the largest payout if he does not share it.

Asagami Fujino, the girl who came to ask about Minato Keita, is following him silently. It would be bad to take her to the usual hangout place. The man heads to the warehouse area of the port. Since it's almost midnight, the warehouse area is empty. As all warehouses are made the same way and arranged the same way, it seems like a giant factory. There aren't many streetlights and nobody should come if he were to go in between the warehouses. The only things that will be irritating will be the sound of waves, and the lights from Broad Bridge currently under construction on the other side of the water. Bringing Fujino into this darkness, the man finally opens his mouth.

"This should be fine. So, what did you want to ask about?"

The man decides to answer her question first. It is his intuition that it's not smart to attack from the start.

"Yes, would you happen to know where Keita-san is?"

Fujino is looking down while holding her stomach. Her cleanly-cut hair hangs down in front of her, and the man cannot see her face.

"I haven't seen him lately. He doesn't even have his own place so he's been going around people's places. You won't be able to contact him either, 'cause he doesn't have a cell phone."

"No...... I can contact him."

"Huh?"

This girl's words are strange. She can contact him but doesn't know where he is? Has this girl gone crazy from being raped so much? Well, if that's the case, it should make things easier, but it's also true that the man is let down somewhat. He calms down again.

"All right. If you can contact him, then just ask where he is."

"Well..... Keita-san does not want to tell me where he is hiding. That is why I am going around asking his friends. Please answer me... I do not care if you know or do not know."

"Whoa, wait a sec. What do you mean he's hiding? Did he get into some deep shit?"

The man gets irritated by the girls strange words. He's hiding... does that mean that the cops know about them raping Fujino? No, if that's the case, she wouldn't come herself. The man thinks, but cannot come up with an answer, because...
... Because he has not seen the news.

"Well, who cares. But what do you mean you don't care if I know or not? Was that your intention to begin with? Keita's not your intention, but you came to find a new man or something?!"

The man laughs from his heart this time - "I really am in luck, I should be able to get the money without even making any threats." And besides, Asagami Fujino is a beautiful girl that he would not be able to easily obtain otherwise. A prize of money and beauty. What else can you call this but luck?

"Sorry, I should have taken you to my place from the start, then. Or do like this kinda place better, perhaps?"

The girl in the black uniform nods.

"But before that, please tell me if you know where Keita-san is."

"Hey, dumbass, you can quit your excuse for coming here. First of all, I wouldn't know where he would go."

The girl looks up with a satisfied expression. The eyes looking at the man are abnormal. There is no emotion in those amber eyes that glow, and spiral.

...... It is not normal....

"......?"

The man, oblivious to those eyes, encounters something strange. His arm is moving on its own! His joint bends. His elbow stretches to about 90 degrees, and keeps bending...
... And finally, breaks.

"W-what......!?"

A stupid scream. The fate of the man ends here. Certainly, he did have luck. Bad luck is luck indeed.

In a dark alley not even lit up by the moonlight, a tragedy raises its curtains.

---

".........!!"

The scream only becomes a beast-like groan. The man's arms are no longer recognizable as arms. A puzzle ring... or a rubber band twisted around to make a model airplane fly. ... Either way, they can not function as human arms anymore.

"H-h-help...!"

The man runs away from the girl, who is just standing in front of him. In that instant, his body is lifted off the ground and his right leg is torn away at the knee. Blood splashes as if emptying a full bucket. The blood that sprays along the wall seems like some sort of painting. Asagami Fujino keeps watching with her emotionless eyes.

"I-i-it's twi... twist-t-t-t-t-ed...!!!"

His words are incomprehensible. Fujino decides to ignore them.

...... She murmurs, "Bend."

That is the same word she has been saying all this time. Her friend has told her that a repeated word can become a curse. The man is on the ground, only moving his neck. Both his hands are twisted and his right leg is gone. The blood from his leg is soaking the ground. Fujino steps into it. A red carpet. Her shoes sink into the red liquid. The summer night is hot and the humid air sticks to her skin and becomes annoying. The blood in the air had a similar feeling.

"........ *Sigh*"

As she looks down at the man squirming like a green caterpillar, Fujino sighs. She hates herself for doing such a thing; but she also thinks this is what she intended to do from the start. She knew from the way he acted that this man did not know what happened in that basement bar. But he will find out in time. Then, he will grow suspicious of Fujino for searching Keita. So this is something that cannot be helped. This man intended to do that from the start. It will be indirect, but this is part of Asagami Fujino's revenge. A revenge to those who violated her.

But that her ability to violate far surpasses their ability to violate.

"I am sorry.... but I have to do this."

The man's remaining left leg is ripped away, causing the last of the life remaining in him to be cut off as well. Fujino looks down at the convulsing body. Right now she knows how the man feels. Until now, she did not know. She could not understand people's reaction to pain. But now that she knows pain, she can strongly sympathize with this man. That makes her happy. To be alive means to be hurt.

"And finally... I can be normal."

My pain, others' pain. I am the one who made him this way. I am the one that gave him these wounds. It means Asagami Fujino is superior. This is what it means to be alive, having this ugly self that cannot feel the pleasure of life unless committing such atrocities.

"..... Mother. Am I so ugly that I have to go this far?"

The thing in her stomach becomes unbearable. Her heart starts to beat rapidly. A chill runs up her spine...

"I do not want to kill people..."

"You're wrong."

Fujino turns around to the sudden voice. At the entrance of the alley between the warehouses, a girl in a kimono stands, with the port reflecting the quiet moonlight behind her...

... Ryougi Shiki is there...

"Shiki......... san?"

"Asagami Fujino... I see, you must have connection with the Asagami God."

With a light footstep, Shiki takes a step forward. Shiki narrows her eyes at the smell of blood. Not in detest, but in happiness.

"Since when...."

Fujino stops her question. The answer is obvious.

"All this time. I followed you since you brought that piece of meat out here."

Fujino feels a chill at her cold voice. Shiki has seen it all. She saw it, but she still came out. She saw it, but did not stop it. She knew this was going to happen, but just watched...

...... This person is abnormal......

"Please do not say "piece of meat". This is a person. This is a human corpse."

Fujino argues so in spite of what she is thinking about. She feels that Shiki is saying too much to call that man a piece of meat. Shiki nods.

"Yeah, a human is still a human even when it's dead. It doesn't become a piece of meat just by dying. But that's not a human death, is it? Humans don't die that way."

Shiki takes another step forward.

"A human who did not end his life like a human is not human anymore. Even if the people you've killed are left with their head intact or their body unwounded, you can't think of it as being normal. Those removed from the boundary are deprived of all their meaning. That's why that thing is just a piece of meat."

Suddenly, Fujino feels a repulsion towards this person. Shiki is saying that she and the corpse are out of the ordinary, just like Ryougi Shiki, who is watching this tragedy right now without a change of expression.

"...... No. I am sane. I am not like you!'

Fujino screams out for no reason. Shiki laughs, like it is truly funny.

"We are alike, Asagami."

"Don't be ridiculous."

Fujino stares at Shiki. The vision in her eyes starts to distort. ... The "power" she had as a child comes into effect.

But the power suddenly fades away.

".........!?"

But the surprise is for both Shiki and Fujino. Asagami Fujino is surprised at her disappeared power. Ryougi Shiki is surprised at the suddenly-changed Asagami Fujino.

"Again...? What the hell is up with you?"

Shiki gets angry. She scratches her head like everything is ruined.

"I would have killed you if you stayed that way. You were like that too at the cafe. ... Fine. You let me down. I don't care about you now."

Saying that, Shiki turns and walks away. The sound of her footsteps gets farther away.

"Go home. If you do so, we shouldn't see each other again."

Then her figure disappears. Fujino stands still in the pool of blood.

...... I'm back to my previous self. I feel nothing again.

Fujino looks down at the man once more. There is no remnant of the feeling that was in her before. Only the sense of guilt enters her brain. What remains left are the words Shiki left. Those words saying that Fujino and Shiki are both alike, both killers.

"No....... I am not like you."

Fujino murmurs as if crying. Truthfully, Fujino hates murder. She starts to tremble at the thought that she would have to continue such an act in order to find Minato Keita. Because killing people would be unforgivable. Those are her true emotions.

... The pool of blood reflecting her face shows her mouth forming a smile...

Kara no Kyoukai:Chapter03 05

2008-12-16T08:41:19Z

BonekruZher: to go=> going

/2

The phone starts to sound. It stops after five rings
and switches to the answering machine. After a beeping noise, I hear a familiar voice come from the answering machine.

"Good morning, Shiki. Can you do me a favor? I'm supposed to meet Azaka at a cafe called Ahnen erbe near the station at noon but I don't think I can make it. You have nothing to do, right? Can you go there and tell her I can't come?"

The caller hangs up. ... I move my tired body and look at the clock by the bed... "July 22, 7:23AM". It's only been about four hours since I came home. My body still wants sleep, maybe because I've been walking around town until three in the morning since accepting Tohko's job. I pull up my sheets. The summer heat does not really matter to me. I was able to tolerate hot and cold weather rather well as a kid, and it still seems that way now. As I lie there for a while, the phone rings again. It switches to the answering machine and this time, I hear a voice I'd rather not hear.

"It's me. Did you see the news? You didn't see it, right? You don't have to see it. I didn't see it either."

... I always thought so, but now I'm confident. The way she thinks is far removed from the way I think. One should not understand the real meaning behind Tohko's words.

"There were three deaths last night. Another one of those suicides jumping off a building and two "crimes of passion". None of these are in the news so I'm guessing they were all treated as accidents. But there's one strange case. If you want to know more, come to my place. Actually, you don't have to. Come to think of it, this will do. All right... I'll put it simply so even you'll understand with that sleepy head of yours. There was just another victim."

The caller hangs up. I get pissed off. It has nothing to do with me, even if there is another victim. Even the things around me are uncertain, so this information is useless to me. The death of someone I don't even know about makes less impression on me than the sunlight striking my body.

I finally get up when the weariness in me goes away. I make breakfast the same way the previous Shiki has done for 16 years of her life. I eat it and get ready to go outside. I put on a simple orange kimono today. Since I'll be walking around town, this is what I prefer. ...... Even my choice of clothing is only a habit from the past. I bite my tongue at the feeling that I'm looking at someone else from outside. Two years ago, when Ryougi Shiki was still 17, I wasn't like this. It's not that the two years of coma changed me. ... The empty two years brought me something else. It feels like I am not moving of my own volition. I always get this feeling that the strings called "16 years as Ryougi Shiki" are moving me like a puppet. But it has to be just my feelings. No matter how much I curse myself for being empty and fictitious, in the end, I am moving of my own will. It is impossible for anything other than me to interfere with that.

When I finish changing, the time is almost eleven. I repeat the first message on the answering machine. The voice I have heard many times in the past repeats itself. The voice that was lost in the air is recorded like this.

... Kokuto Mikiya

The last person I saw two years ago...

The classmate that saw me let my guard down two years ago...

I know my past with him, but only the vision of our last moment is not there. No, the memory of the year since I got to know him is full of holes. Many important parts are missing. Why Shiki got in that accident.... Why she was looking at Mikiya's face at that moment... It would be really handy if the forgotten memories were recorded somewhere. I am concerned about the missing memories and it is causing me to not be able to talk to Mikiya naturally.

... The answering machine stops. It's strange that my worries go away a bit when I hear his voice. It makes me feel like I have a firm foundation, but there's no way something like a voice could be a foundation. That should be an illusion too. It probably is an illusion. The only reality I can feel now is the burning excitement I get when I kill people.

---

Ahnen erbe turns out to be an antique cafe. I check the name written in German and go inside. It's past noon but there aren't many customers inside. I don't know how they built it, but it is dark inside. Only the tables near the door are lit - the back of the cafe, with the counters, is rather dark. The only light is coming through the four square windows in the walls. The tables by those windows are also lit, as if cut out of the darkness. Maybe it's because of the strong sunlight but the contrast feels rather majestic. Kokuto Azaka is sitting at the table in the very back. Two girls in western-style uniform are waiting for Mikiya, side by side.

"Two...?"

That's not what I heard. According to Mikiya, only Azaka should be waiting. I didn't hear about this other girl. I look at them as I walk towards them. They both have long straight black hair. They have similar features and they are beautiful, fit for students at a Ladies Academy, even though their impressions are totally the opposite. Azaka has firm eyes and the strength to face up anything: even her ladylike attitude can't hide this. Mikiya was liked because of his personal charm, but Azaka would be the one that would be admired because of her strictness. The girl next to Azaka looks rather weak. Her posture looks firm and graceful, but she gives the impression that she might break down any second.

"Azaka."

I come close to their table and call out. Azaka looks at me and frowns.

"Ryougi... Shiki."

The voice is filled with enmity. She doesn't even try to hide it. That ladylike exterior is just a facade.

"I am waiting for Nii-san. I have nothing to do with you."

Azaka says, staying calm.

"I have a message from that Nii-san of yours. He said he can't make it. He ditched you."

Azaka gasps. Maybe because the fact that he could not come is a big shock, or maybe because I was the one to come tell her that.

"Shiki, it must be your doing...!"

Azaka's fist trembles. I guess she's shocked that I came.

"Don't be stupid. I'm a victim too. He just selfishly told me to tell you that he can't make it."

Azaka looks at me with fire in her eyes. The girl next to her tries to calm Azaka, as though she might start throwing things if she weren't placated.

"Kokuto-san, everyone's surprised."

A thin voice. I step back.

"...... You're right, today was supposed to be for you. Sorry Fujino, it was wrong for me to get angry."

Azaka apologizes to the girl called Fujino. I look at the calm-looking girl. She is looking at me too.

"Does it...... not hurt?"

I say so unconsciously. The girl does not answer but just stares at me. Showing no interest, like watching a scenery, and inorganic like a bug. I now have two convictions in me. The intuition that this girl is my enemy and the actual feeling that she cannot be.

"... No, it can't be you."

In the end, I decide to trust my feelings. There is no way this girl, Fujino, would be able to enjoy murder. There is no reason for her to. No, first of all, it would be impossible for her thin arms to tear off things like human limbs. It would be a different story if she had abnormal eyes like me... I quickly lose interest in this girl and talk to Azaka.

"That's all. Do you have any messages for him?"

""Nii-san, please quickly break your ties with such a woman.""

---

Azaka really leaves this kind of message.

""Nii-san, please quickly break ties with such a woman.""

Azaka seriously told the woman in the kimono, the one called Shiki. I feel rather uneasy due to the claustrophobic air surrounding them. It feels like they have knives aimed at each other's throats and, and are looking for openings to actually cut each other. I get timid within this tight atmosphere. Now, I can only pray that nothing will occur. Fortunately, they stop talking and the woman wearing the kimono leaves gracefully. I stare at her back as she leaves. Shiki spoke with a very masculine tone. I couldn't tell her age because of that, but maybe she's around my age. Her last name was Ryougi... maybe it's ''that'' Ryougi; then her expensive looking kimono makes sense. I could see some designs worked into her kimono. If she is of the Ryougi, it's no surprise she would have her own kimono maker.

"...... She was a beautiful person."

Azaka nods to my murmur. I think she's amazing for answering honestly even when she hates that person.

"But she is just as scary. ... I don't like that person."

Azaka looks surprised. Her surprise is completely natural. Even I am surprised at this feeling. Because probably for the first time in my life, I feel repulsion toward someone.

"That's unexpected. I thought you were someone that wouldn't hate anybody, but I guess I'm wrong."

"Hate......?"

... Dislike is the same as hate? I never thought so. I just feel that I cannot get along with that person. I try closing my eyes. Ryougi Shiki. Her ominous black hair, ominous white skin, and those ominous, bottomless, empty eyes. She was looking at me, so I looked back at her. That's why we saw what was hiding behind us. She only knows blood. She kills of her own will. She tries to hurt others. ... That woman is a killer.

But I am different. I think I am different. It's because I have never wanted to do such a thing. In the darkness behind my closed eyes, I repeat this over and over. But her figure would not disappear. ... We have not talked even once, but her figure is engraved into my mind.

"I'm sorry, Fujino. I ruined your day off."

I open my eyes to Azaka's words. I smile, like I have practiced.

"It's all right. I did not feel like it anyways."

"You do look quite pale. It's hard to tell because you're pretty white to begin with."

I did not feel like it for another reason, but I nod at her words anyways. ... I know my body is not doing well by its reaction, but I did not notice that it is bad enough to show on my face.

"I guess it can't be helped. I'll ask Mikiya myself, so do you want to go home for today?"

Azaka is worried about my health. I thank her.

"But is that message to your brother all right?"

"It's fine. I don't even know how many times I told him that anyways. He should be used to it. To tell you the truth, this a curse. Words that are repeated over and over can twist reality to lean towards that word. Really, a girlie curse. It's sad and pitiful."

I don't know how serious she is but she explains so. I'm used to her unexpectedness. I decide to listen quietly to Azaka's beautiful voice. ... She is always number one academically in our school and she even ranks in the top ten nationwide. Azaka is a bit strange and has this gentlemanly side to her. Azaka is one of my friends from Reien Academy. Both of us entered that school from our high school. Since Reien is an "escalator" school from elementary school, it's rare for people to come starting from high school like us. We met because of that and are close enough that we even go out sometimes on weekends. Today, I was supposed to have her brother look for someone through Azaka.

I went to a local middle school and when I was there, a Senpai from a different school talked to me at an event. ... I had been depressed recently, but I was saved by thinking about this Senpai. When I told Azaka about it, she said we should look for this person. It happens that her brother is also from this area and he knows a lot of people around here. She said he is really good at looking for people our age. ... It's not that I really wanted to see him, but we end up deciding to look for this person with me not being able to refuse the pushy Azaka. We were waiting for her brother today but it seems he could not come. ... I am relieved in a way.

I am not really into this whole thing because... I accidentally ran into him two days ago. At that time, I was able to say what I couldn't say three years ago. Since I have done what I wanted to do, there is no point in looking for this person anymore. Maybe Azaka's brother couldn't come because God knew I didn't need him anymore.

"Let's get going. It's hard to stay here over an hour buying just drinks."

Azaka gets up. Even though she should be sad about not being able to see her brother, she still gets up gracefully. Sometimes, she is really manly. Maybe because of the way she talks. Her formal tone disappears like just now and becomes cool like a man. It's not that she's disguising herself, but that's just a part of her. I really like this friend of mine. ...... That's why I shouldn't see her anymore.

"Azaka. Please go back to the dorm by yourself. I will be staying at my parents house tonight again."

"Really? That's fine but Sister will be glaring at you if you stay out too much. You should restrain yourself."

Waving her hand, Azaka leaves the cafe. Being alone, I take a glance at the sign. "Ahnen erbe": it means "inheritance" in German.

---

After Azaka leaves, I start walking aimlessly. It is a lie that I am going back to my parents' house. There is no place for me to go back to now. From that night two days ago, I have not even been going to school. My father has probably been contacted already for unexcused absences. They will ask me what I was doing if I go back home. I am not good at telling lies so I might slip everything out. If that happens... father will contempt me.

I am my mother's child from her former marriage. Father only needed mother's house and land, so I was just something on the side since that time. That is why I worked hard not to be hated.
A faithful woman like my mother, a student my father can be proud of, a normal girl nobody would be suspicious of.........
...... I always wanted to be that way.

Not for someone else, but for myself. I always dreamed that, and it has protected me. But it came to an end. Such magic is not around me no matter how much I look. I continue walking, the sun is starting to set. I walk past many irrelevant people and many stoplights which blink insensibly. People older than me, people younger than me, everyone looks so happy. My heart contracts in pain. I think of something and pinch my cheek. ...... I do not feel anything. I pinch harder. ............ Nothing. When I give up and let go, I notice that my fingertips are red. I guess I pinched hard enough that my nails dug into my skin. But I still feel nothing. I do not feel that I am alive.

"Fufu..."

I laugh thinking it's funny. Why does my heart feel pain when I myself do not feel any pain? First of all, what is heart? Is it my heart that's hurt or my brain? When the brain receives any words that are directed to attack an individual called Asagami Fujino, it creates a wound as protection. Since a wound lets a person know it hurts, whatever story I come up with is only a medicine that soothes the pain. That is why even though I cannot feel pain, I still understand pain in my heart. But that is probably just an illusion. Definitely an illusion. Real pain cannot be cured just by words. One quickly forgets a pain in their heart because it is so trivial; but a wound on your body gives you pain as long as the wound is there. That is a strong proof of life.

If my heart is my brain, then my brain should get a wound. Then I should be able to feel pain; like my days up to now. If the memories of the days I was violated by those people became wounds...

..... I remember again their laughter and their scary faces. All those times I was violated and threatened. When that guy with the knife jumped on me, my stomach felt hot and the clothes around my stomach area were cut. When I thought I was going to get stabbed, I became violent. After I was done with them, I realized that the heat in my stomach was pain. My heart shrinks once more. "I won't forgive them." Those words repeat in my head over and over.

"Guh......"

My knee wobbles. It comes again. My stomach is burning. It feels like an invisible hand is clutching at my insides.

I feel like vomiting. ......... I do not feel that way normally.
I feel dizzy. ......... I abruptly lose consciousness in this situation normally.
My arm is numb. ......... I confirm it is there by looking at it normally.
It really hurts. ......... Yes, I feel alive.

The place I was stabbed is starting to hurt. The pain of the already-healed wound breaks out unexpectedly like this. A long time ago, mother said that wounds will not hurt once they heal. But that is a lie. The wound made by that knife is still hurting me even after the wound has healed.

... But mother, I like this pain. For me who has never felt that I was alive, there is nothing else that makes me feel more alive than this sensation. This remaining sense of pain is not an illusion.

"I have to look for him quickly."

I murmur under my ragged breath. I have to get my revenge. I have to kill the boy that got away. It is irritating, but if I don't do so, people will find out that I am a murderer. I don't want that since I finally have obtained the sense of pain. I want to keep on feeling the pleasure of being alive. I take this body, that hurts every time I move it, and start to walk toward their hangout place. I cry at the remaining sense of pain in my stomach. But right now, even that discomfort is lovely.